tide of victory
by
Eric Flint and David Drake

Taught and ruled by Link, the Malwa Empire has spread from the Indus
Valley, across India and into Mesopotamia.  Its inhuman master has
chosen its instruments from the most brutal and degraded members of
humanity, and they have served its monstrous ends well.

A GUIDE

Those in the future who never were human have sent their own messenger
to the past: Aide, a gleaming jewel who can warn but not lead; who can
teach the construction of new weapons but cannot wield those weapons
himself.

Aide has come to Belisarius, the greatest general of the 6^ century and
perhaps any century.  Between them they have forged an alliance of all
the world against evil--and an army that can be the spear through
evil's heart.

A CRUSADE

With lancers and breech-loading rifles, with steamships and with
galleys, Belisarius is marching into the Malwa heartland.  In a world
aflame with treachery, assassination, and slaughter beyond anything
save the battles of mythology, he and his companions know only one sure
thing: if they fail, their whole world is doomed to living Hell--for
all time!

A VICTORY!

Politics, battle, and heroic adventure in a vivid alternate past!

THE TIDE OF VICTORY

This is a work of fiction.  All the characters and events portrayed in
this book are fictional, and any resemblance to real people or
incidents is purely coincidental.

Copyright 2001 by Eric Flint and David Drake

All rights reserved, including the right to reproduce this book or
portions thereof in any form.

A Baen Books Original

Baen Publishing Enterprises

P.O. Box 1403

Riverdale, NY 10471

www.baen.com

ISBN: 0-671-31996-5

Cover art by Gary Ruddell

First printing, July 2001

Library of Congress Cataloging-in-Publication Data

Flint, Eric.

The tide of victory / by Eric Flint & David Drake.

p. em.

ISBN 0-671-31996-6

1. Belisarius, 505 (ca.J-565--Fiction.  2. Generals--Fiction.

I. Drake,

David.  If.  Title

PS3556.L548 T54 2001

813'.54--dc21 Distributed by Simon & Schuster 1230 Avenue of the
Americas New York, NY 10020

Production by Windhaven Press, Auburn, NH Printed in the United States
of America

ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS

As this series has progressed, a number of people have provided us with
assistance in one manner or another.  It's time to thank them:

Conrad Chu

Judith Lasker

Joe Nefflen

Pare "Pogo" Poggiani Richard Roach

Mike Spehar

Ralph and Marilyn Tacoma Detlef Zander and probably several others I've
forgotten to mention, for which my apologies in advance.

I'd also like to take the opportunity to thank Janet Dailey for the
many ways in which she's helped me out over the past year or so.  I
can't remember if that assistance involved my work on the Belisarius
series, but it probably did--and even if it didn't, she's way overdue
for my public appreciation anyway.

Eric Flint January, 2001

To Dick and Dolores

PROLOGUE

Knowing what to expect, the two sisters had already disrobed by the
time their new owner returned to his tent.  The older sister's infant
was asleep on the pallet.  The sisters were a bit concerned that the
ensuing activities would awaken him--the pallet was small and thin,
oddly so for such an obviously wealthy man--but not much.  The baby was
accustomed to the noise, after all, having spent the first year of his
life in a brothel crib.

Unless, of course, their new owner was given to bizarre tastes and
habits... That was the real source of the sisters' anxiety.  For all
its foulness, the brothel had at least been fairly predictable.  Now,
for the first time since their enslavement, they faced an entirely new
situation.  New--and unsettling.  Their new owner had said nothing to
them, other than commanding them into his tent after his caravan
stopped for the night.

But, as they waited, they took solace in the fact that they were still
together.  Against all odds, they had managed to keep from being
separated during the long years of their captivity.  Apparently, it
tickled their new owner's fancy to have sisters for his concubines.
They would see to it that he was satisfied with the result.  In that
manner, they might preserve the remaining fragment of their family.

So it was, when their new owner pushed back the flap and entered the
tent, that he found the sisters reclining nude on the pallet.  The fact
that they were holding hands was the only indication that any
uneasiness lurked beneath their sensual poses.

Standing still and straight a few feet from the pallet, he studied
them for a moment.  The sisters found the scrutiny unsettling.  They
could detect nothing of lust in that gaze.  For all the natural warmth
of the man's dark brown eyes, there seemed to be little if any warmth
in the eyes themselves.  And not a trace of animal heat.

That was odd.  Odder, even, than the austerity of the pallet and the
tent's furnishings.  Their new owner was obviously as healthy as he was
rich.  He was not especially tall, but his broad shoulders and lean
hips were those of a physically active man.  And there was something
almost feline about the way he moved.  Very poised, very balanced, very
quick.

"Stand up," he commanded abruptly.

The sisters obeyed instantly.  They were accustomed to inspection by
prospective customers.  As soon as they were on their feet, both of
them assumed familiar poses.  Languid, sensual, inviting.  But they
were still holding hands.

"Not like that," he said softly.  "Just stand straight.  And turn
around slowly."  His thin lips curved into a smile.  "I'm afraid you'll
have to stop holding hands for a bit."  Flushing slightly, the sisters
obeyed.

"Slower," he commanded.  "And lift up your arms so I can see your
entire bodies."

This was not customary.  The uneasiness of the sisters mounted.  The
last characteristic that slave prostitutes wanted to see in a new
customer was different.  But, of course, they obeyed.

In the long minutes which followed, the sisters found it increasingly
difficult to keep the worry out of their faces.  Their new owner seemed
to be subjecting every inch of their bodies to a detailed and
exhaustive scrutiny.  As if he were trying to commit them to memory.

"Which of these scars are from your childhood?"  he asked.  His voice
was soft and low-pitched.  But the sisters took no comfort in that mild
tone.  This was a man, clearly enough, who had no need to raise his
voice for the simple reason that command came easily to him.

He would not be denied, whatever he wanted.  Which, again, was not a
characteristic which slave prostitutes treasured in their customers.
Especially new and unknown ones.

They were so startled by the unexpected question that they did not
respond immediately.  Instead, they exchanged a quick and
half-frightened glance.

Seeing the glance, their new owner's face broke into another smile. But
this one was not thin at all, and seemed to have some actual humor in
it.

"Be at ease.  I have no intention of adding any new scars to the
collection.  It is simply information which I must have."

The smile disappeared and the question was asked again.  This time,
with firm command.  "Which scars?"

Hesitantly, the younger sister lifted her left leg and pointed to a
scar on her knee.  "I got this one falling out of a tree.  My father
was furious with me."

Their owner nodded.  "He would know of it, then?  Good.  Are there any
other such?  Did he beat you afterward?  And, if so, are there any
marks?"

The sisters looked at each other.  Then, back at their owner.

"He never beat us," whispered the older.  "Not once."  "Our mother
did," added the younger sister.  She was beginning to relax a bit.
Enough that she managed a little chuckle.  "Very often.  But not very
hard.  I can't remember even being bruised."

The man shook his head.  "What kind of silly way is that to raise
children?  Especially girls?"  But the question was obviously
rhetorical.  The smile was back on his face, and for the first time the
sisters detected the whimsical humor which seemed to reside somewhere
inside the soul of their new owner.

He stepped up to the older sister and touched her cheek with his
forefinger.  "That is the worst scar.  It almost disfigures your face.
How did you get it?"

"From the brothel-keeper."

The man's eyes widened slightly.  "Stupid," he mused.  "Bad for
business."

"He was very angry with me.  I--" She shuddered, remembering.  "The new
customer had--unusual demands.  I refused'm"

"Ah."  With a light finger, he traced the scar from the ear to the
corner of her mouth.

"I think he forgot he was wearing that huge ring when he slapped me."

"Ah.  Yes, I remember the ring.  Probably the same one he was wearing
when we conducted our transaction.  A large ruby, set in silver?"

She nodded.

"Excellent," he said.  "Easy for you to remember, then."  He turned to
the younger sister.  Placing one hand on her shoulder, he rotated her
partway around.  With the forefinger of his other hand, he traced the
faint lines across her back.

"These are your worst.  How?"

She explained.  It was a similar story, except the individual involved
had been the chief pimp instead of the brothel-keeper, and the
instrument had been a whip rather than a ring.

"Ah.  Yes, I believe I met him also.  Rather short, squat.  The little
finger of his left hand is missing?"

The two sisters nodded.  He returned the nods with a curt one of his
own.  "Excellent, also."

He stepped back a pace or two.  "Can either of you write?"

The sisters were now utterly confused.  This man was the weirdest
customer they had ever encountered.  Butm

So far, at least, he did not seem dangerous.  The younger sister spoke
first.  "Not very well."

"Our father taught us a bit," added the older sister.  "But it's been a
long time.  Several years."

Both of the sisters, for the first time, found it almost impossible to
maintain their poise.  Memories of their father were flooding back.
Their eyes were moist.

The man averted his gaze, for a moment.  The sisters took advantage of
the opportunity to quickly pinch the tears away.  It would not do to
offend their new owner.

They heard him snort softly.  "Taught his daughters!  Scandalous, what
it is."  Another soft snort.  Again, the sisters thought to detect that
strange whimsical humor.  "But what else would you expect from--"

He broke off abruptly and looked back at them.

"In a few days, you will write a letter.  As best you can."  Seeing the
uncertainty in their faces, he waved his hand idly.  "I am not
concerned if the handwriting is poor.  All the better, in fact."

His eyes moved to the pallet, and then to the baby asleep to one side.
"It will be crowded, with the four of us."  Again, the thin smile. "But
there's no help for it, I'm afraid.  Appearances must be maintained."

Moving with that unsettling ease and speed, he glided past them and
reclined on the pallet.  He was lying on the opposite side from the
infant.  He patted the middle of the pallet with his hand.

"Come, girls.  Sleep.  It has been a long day, and tomorrow will be
longer.  And the days after, as well.  We have a considerable distance
to travel."

Quickly, the sisters did as they were told.  After the confusion of the
preceding minutes, they almost found comfort in this familiar process.
Not quite.

The younger sister lay next to him.  The gesture of protection for the
older came automatically to her.  The two of them had protected each
other for years, as best they could.  If she exhausted him, he might be
satisfied.  Her sister's infant would not be disturbed.

Their new owner was still fully clothed.  She began to stroke his
chest, her fingers working at the laces.

Her hand was immobilized by his own.  The man's grip was gentle enough,
but she could sense the iron muscles and sinews in his hand.

"No," he said softly.  "That is all finished.  Just sleep."  He moved
her hand away.

Uncertainly, she obeyed.  She stared at his profile.  He was not a
handsome man, not in the least.  His face was lean and tightly drawn.
High cheekbones, a sharply curved nose, thin lips below a thin
mustache, clean-shaven cheeks so taut they seemed more like leather
than flesh.  Except for the mustache, he reminded her more of a bird of
prey than a man.

But she found herself relaxing, despite his fearsome appearance.  His
voice was soft, after all.  And she had never been abused by a bird.

His eyes were closed.  "Finished," he repeated.  "There will be no more
scars."

Two days later, at daybreak, he arose from the pallet with his usual
energy.  The sisters had become accustomed to his way of moving.  They
no longer even found it frightening.

"Enough time has elapsed," he announced.  "I will be gone for a few
days.  Three, perhaps four."  His words brought instant fear.  The
younger sister's eyes moved immediately to the tent flap.  The older
sister, suckling her infant at her breast, did not look up.  But her
sudden indrawn breath was quite audible.

Their new owner shook his head.  "Have no fear.  The soldiers in my
escort will not molest you.  I have given them clear instructions."

He turned away and began to push back the flap of the tent.  "They will
obey those instructions.  You can be quite certain of it."

Then, he was gone.  The sisters stared at each other.  After a few
seconds, their tension eased.  They still did not know their new
owner's name, since he had not provided it.  But they were coming to
know him.  Well enough, at least.

Yes.  His instructions would be obeyed.  Even by soldiers.

He returned at midmorning, three days later.  When he entered the tent,
he was carrying a leather sack in one hand

and a roll of leather in the other.  Once flattened on the floor of
the tent, the leather roll measured perhaps eighteen inches square.

"Should be big enough to prevent a mess," he murmured.  He jerked his
head, motioning the sisters toward him, while he untied the sack.

When they were squatting next to him, their new owner spilled the
sack's contents onto the piece of flat leather.  He had gauged
correctly, and grunted his satisfaction.  Even with the addition of the
fluid pooled at the bottom of the sack, the two objects did not leak
blood onto the floor.

Both hands had been severed at the wrist, as if by a razor.  Or The
sisters glanced at the dagger scabbarded to their owner's waist.  They
had seen him shave with it, every day.  He shaved with the quick and
sure motions with which he did everything--except honing the blade.
That, he seemed to enjoy lingering over.

One hand was plump.  The middle finger sported a large silver ring,
with a great ruby set at its center.  The other hand was thick and
stubby.  The little finger was missing.

He rose and moved to one of the chests against the side of the tent.
Opening it, he withdrew a small piece of vellum and writing
equipment.

"And now, the letter."

Long before the sisters had finished, they were sobbing fiercely. Their
new owner did not chide them for it.  Indeed, he seemed obscurely
satisfied.  As if the tears staining the words and causing the letters
to run added something valuable to the message.

When they were done, he began to roll up the vellum.  But the younger
sister stopped him.

"Wait.  There is something we can put in it."  She hurried to the far
side of the pallet and began plucking apart the threads along the seam.
Her older sister opened her mouth, as if to protest.  But whatever
protest she might have

made went unspoken.  Indeed, by the time her sister had extracted the
object hidden within the pallet, she was smiling.  "Yes," she
whispered.  "Yes."

The younger sister came back to their owner and, shyly, extended her
hand.  Nestled in the palm was a bright golden coin.

"It's all we have," she said.  "He won't recognize it, of course,
because we got it after--" She fell silent, fighting back further
tears.  "But still--"

The man plucked the coin out of her hand and held it up for inspection.
Within seconds, he was chuckling softly.

"Freshly minted Malwa imperial coin.  I wonder--" Smiling, he tucked
the coin into the vellum and rolled it up.  Then, quickly folding it
further, he began tying it up with cord.  As he worked, he spoke
softly, as if to himself.

"I wonder... Ha!  Probably not, of course.  But wouldn't that be a
delicious irony?"

The work done, he transferred the smile to the sisters.  They had no
difficulty, any longer, recognizing the humor in it.  "I'm a man who
appreciates such things, you know."  They nodded, smiling themselves.

His own smile faded.  "I am not your friend, girls.  Never think so.
But, perhaps, I am not your enemy either."

He lifted the package and hefted it slightly.  "We will discover which,
one of these days."

The older sister sighed.  "It's not finished, then?"

Their owner's smile returned, this time with more of bright cheer than
whimsy.  "Finished?  I think not!"

He was actually laughing, now.  For the first time since they had
entered his possession.

"I think not!  The game has just begun!"

In the days, weeks and months to come, that package and the ones which
went with it--would cause consternation, three times over.  And glee,
once.

The consternation came in ascending degrees.  The least concerned were
the soldiers who investigated the murder and mutilation of a
brothel-keeper and his chief pimp.

"Who cares who did it?"  yawned the officer in charge of the squad.
"Plenty more where they came from."

He turned away from the bed where the brothel-keeper's body had been
found.  The linen was still soaked with blood from a throat slit to the
bone.  "Maybe a competitor.  Or it could have been a pissed-off
customer."  It was apparent, from the bored tone of his voice, that he
had no intention of pursuing the matter further.

The pimp who had succeeded to the brothel's uncertain ownership sighed.
"No problem, then?"  He fought very hard to keep satisfaction out of
his own voice.  He was quite innocent of the murders, as it happened,
but as the obvious suspect... "Not that I can see," stated the officer
firmly.  Just as firmly, he stared at the new brothel-keeper.

"On the house!"  that worthy announced promptly.  "You and all your
men!  For a full day!"

The officer grinned.  "Case closed."

There was more consternation, a few days later, when the murderer
reported to his master.

"You idiot," growled Narses.  "Why in the name of God did you kill
them?  We don't need any attention being drawn.  A simple slave
purchase, all it was.  Happens every day."

"So do brothel killings," came the retort.  Ajatasutra shrugged. "Three
reasons.  First, I thought the hands would lend a nice touch to the
package.  Proof of good intentions, so to speak."

Narses snorted.  "God help us.  You're pretending to think."  He
displayed his inimitable sneer.  "His daughters have been hopelessly
polluted.  What difference does it make--you're Indian yourself, you
know how it works--that a couple of the polluters are dead?  How many
hundreds are still alive?"

"You might be surprised.  Purity is one thing, the satisfaction of
vengeance is another.  Even we heathen Hindus

are not immune to that.  Even a philosopher like him will feel a
twitch, as much harm as he knows that will do to his karma."

Ajatasutra leaned forward in his chair, stretching his arms and arching
his back.  He seemed to take as much pleasure in the supple movements
as a cat.  "Secondly, I've gotten out of practice."  Half-growling:
"Your methods are too damned subtle to keep an assassin's skills
properly honed."

Again, Narses snorted.  "Pimps."

Ajatasutra's lips twisted into a wry grin.  "Best I could find."  The
grin faded.  When it was completely gone, his still and expressionless
face seemed more like that of a hawk on a limb than a man in a chair.

"And, finally.  I felt like it."

Narses said nothing.  He neither snorted nor sneered.

Weeks later, the package caused immense consternation.  It struck the
palace at Deogiri like a tornado, leaving a peshwa and his wife weeping
tears of joy, an empress confused and uncertain, her advisers divided
and torn.

"It's a trap!"  insisted the imperial consort.  Raghunath Rao sprang to
his feet and practically pounced his way over to the open window in the
imperial audience chamber.  There, planting his hands on the wide
ledge, he glared fiercely to the north.  The broken hill country of
Majarashtra stretched to the horizon.  Beyond, invisible in the
distance, lay the Narmada river and the Vindhya mountains.  And, beyond
that, the great Gangetic plain where the Malwa beast straddled the
Indian subcontinent.

"A trap," he repeated.

Empress Shakuntala moved her uncertain gaze to the commander of her
personal bodyguard.  Former commander, rather.  As of the previous day,
Kungas was no longer her mahadandanayaka; no longer her bhatasvapati.
Officially, the man once known as "great commandant" and "lord of army
and cavalry" had no title at all in the empire of Andhra.  He had been
relieved of all responsibilities, since

he and his own consort were soon to be founding their own empire.

Officially.

Kungas' shoulders made the little twitch which served him for a shrug.
"Probably so."  His gaze moved to the other woman in the room.
Shakuntala's eyes followed.

Irene cleared her throat.  "Actually, Your Maiesty"--she gave an
apologetic glance at the figure in the window-"I find myself in a rare
moment of disagreement with Rao."

Rao barked a laugh.  He turned back into the room.  ""Rare moment!"
Such a diplomat."

Irene smiled.  "But disagree I must.  This maneuver has to be Narses'
work.  A simple trap is not his style."

Everyone in the room eyed her skeptically.  Irene's shrug was as
expressive as her future husband's had been terse.  "I'm sorry.  I
realize that must sound hopelessly vague.  Even naive.  But--"

Her own frown was simply one of concentration.  "But I'm really quite
sure that I'm right.  I can detect Narses' mind at work here.  He's up
to something, be sure of it.  Something--" Her hands groped a bit.
"Something complex.  Something convoluted."

She glanced at Kungas and Rao.  Her flown was instantly replaced by a
wicked smile.  "The problem with these two, Your Majesty, is that they
think like men.  You know--crude.  Simple."

Shakuntala's laugh filled the large chamber like a bell.  She and Irene
exchanged a grin.  Rao scowled.  Kungas' face, as usual, had no
expression at all.

"You must remember, Empress," continued Irene, "that Narses is a
eunuch.  He thinks more like a woman than a man.  Subtle, tricky.
Shrewd."

Grin.  Grin.  Scowl.  Nothing.

"Not a trap," she insisted.  "Or, at least, not the obvious trap.  What
would he have to gain, beyond inflicting a minor wound on
Belisarius?"

"And a major one on our peshwa," growled Rao.  He jerked his head
angrily at the door.  "Dadaji should be here,

to give us his wisdom in counsel.  He is absent simply because he too
overcome with--with--"

"Joy?"  suggested Irene.  "Relief?"

"For the moment.  But what of later?  If it is a trap, once it is
sprung?  When he realizes that his daughters are lost forever."

Kungas spoke.  "That's foolish, Rao.  And you know it.  Dadaii would
not be incapacitated for long.  He would do the ritesmiust as he did
months ago when the news of his son's death in battle came--and
continue onward.  More fiercely than ever, now that Malwa added a new
wound to his soul."

Rao took a deep breath.  He nodded abruptly, indicating his acceptance
of Kungas' point.  But, still, he was scowling.  "I don't trust this
thing!"

"Trust?"  exclaimed Irene.  "What has that got to do with it?"  Her own
laugh had none of the young empress' pealing quality.  It was more like
the caw of a crow.

"I don't trust Narses, Rao.  What I trust is simply his
craftsmanship."

She pointed a stiff finger at the opened parcel on the low table near
the door.  The shriveled hands and the message for the empress lay
exposed.  The shakily written message for Holkar, and the coin, were
absent.  Dadaji and his wife had those in their own chambers, clutching
them as fiercely as they did each other.  Adding their own tears of joy
to the long-dried ones which had smeared the ink.  "He's up to
something, I tell you!"

The empress ended the discussion, in her usual decisive manner.  She
clapped her hands, once.  "Enough!  It is not for us to decide, in any
event.  We are simply the conduit.  If there is a trap, it is aimed at
Belisarius.  He must make the decision."

She pointed her own imperious finger at the parcel.  "Take it with you
tomorrow, Irene.  Kungas.  Take it with you on your journey to Persia,
and put it into Belisarius' hands.  Let him decide."

Mention of that journey, even more than the empress'

command, ended the discussion.  With not much less in the way of
sorrow than Shakuntala, Rao gazed at the two people who would, within a
day, be gone from their company.  Probably forever.  Two people who had
done as much as any in the world to bring one empire back from the
grave, where Malwa had thought Andhra safely planted.  And now proposed
to do the same yet again, in Malwa's very heartland.

"God be with you," he murmured.  His usual wry smile emerged.  "He is
rumored to have good vision, you know.  Even in the Hindu Kush, I am
certain he will notice you."

The glee came as Irene and Kungas were walking through the halls of the
palace, back toward their own chambers.  "I hope you're right,"
muttered Kungas.

Irene's eyes widened.  "Are you kidding,?  Of course I'm right!  He's
up to something.  And since--I know I've told you this--he's probably
the only spymaster in the world as good as me, that means--"

She seized Kungas' muscular arm in both hands and began spinning her
lover around her, whirling down the corridor like a top.

"Oh, Kungas!  We're going to have so much fun!"

Chapter 1

CTESIPHON

Spring, 533 A.D.

Are you sure of this?  asked Aide.  The crystalline thought in
Belisarius' mind shivered with uncertainty.  They have protected you
for so long.

Belisarius made the mental equivalent of a shrug.  This coming campaign
is different, Aide.  I will be commanding He broke off for a moment,
scanning the imperial audience chamber.  The crooked smile that came so
naturally to him made its reappearance.  There was enough of royalty,
nobility, officers and advisers crowded about to fill even that huge
and splendiferous room.  The costumes and uniforms worn by that mob
were as varied as the mob itself.  Roman, Persian, Ethiopian,
Arab--only the Kushans were absent, for reasons of secrecy.

No one in the West has assembled such a gigantic force since the days
of Xerxes and Darius and Alexander the Great.  I will be leading well
over a hundred thousand men into India, Aide.  So there's no way I'll
be at the forefront of any more cavalry charges.

The crystal being from the future flashed an image in Belisarius' mind.
For just an instant, the Roman general saw a Homeric figure storming a
rampart, sword in hand.

Aide's voice came sour, sour.  Alexander the Great did.  Belisarius
snorted.  Alexander was a lunatic as well as

a genius.  Thought he was Achilles come back to life.  I have no such
pretensions, myself.  And if I ever did He winced, remembering the way
Rana Sanga, Rajputana's greatest king as well as champion, had hammered
Belisarius into a bleeding pulp on a battlefield in the Zagros
mountains.  Would have killed him, in fact, if Valentinian hadn't come
to his rescue.

You should not send Valentinian away!  Especially not when you're
sending Anastasius also!

Belisarius ignored Aide's last remark, for the moment.  The raging
argument between Sittas and Kurush which had filled the audience
chamber for several minutes seemed to be coming to a head, and he
thought it was about time that he intervened.  It wouldn't do to allow
two of his top commanders to come to actual blows, after all.

Loudly, he cleared his throat.  Both Sittas and Kurush stopped
bellowing, although they did not leave off their ferocious mutual
glares.

"Kurush will command the left," pronounced Belisarius.  Sirras made a
choking sound and transferred his glare from his Persian equivalent to
the top commander of the joint expedition.  Beneath the indignation and
outrage in his expression lurked something of the small boy--betrayed! 
by his trusted older brother.

Belisarius shook his head.  "Don't be stupid, Sittas.  The left wing
will be responsible for protecting the entire expedition against Malwa
cavalry raids.  Rajputs and Pathans, most like.  The Aryans are far
more experienced cavalrymen than Roman cataphracts in that kind of
mountainous terrain."

The words did not seem to mollify Sittas at all.  To the
contrary--Belisarius' huge friend was giving him the enraged boar's
glare that was one of Sittas' trademarks.

Belisarius found it hard not to smile.  On one level, of course, he
could hardly blame Sittas.  The official justification which Belisarius
had just given for allowing the Persian dehgans to take the prestigious
position on the expedition's left flank was absurd.  By the time
Belisarius'

huge army was nearing the Indus valley, the Malwa would certainly have
detected the northern expedition of Kungas and his Kushans.  Any Raiput
or Pathan raiders available to the Malwa after their crushing defeat
the previous year at Charax would be busy trying to protect the Hindu
Kush.  They certainly wouldn't be wasting their time in futile cavalry
raids against Belisarius' army far to the south in

Baluchistan.

Butm

The Kushan expedition was still a secret, so Sittas-choking with
indignation all the while--could not argue the point.  He was forced,
grudgingly and angrily, to cede the argument and resume his seat.
Kurush did likewise.  Fortunately, the young Persian general had enough
tact to keep his face expressionless rather than indulge in open
gloating.

Good enough, thought Belisarius.  He would make it a point to discuss
the matter with Sittas privately after the council meeting.  In truth,
he should have discussed it with.  him prior to the meeting.  But in
the press of his responsibilities, he simply hadn't thought of it.
Belisarius had been away from the imperial court at Constantinople for
so long that he'd forgotten the touchy pride of the capital city's
elite cataphracts.  He should have realized that Sittas would find a
point of honor in the issue of whether the left' flank was under the
command of Persians or Romans.

Stupid, he thought sourly.  Sittas should have the sense to understand
that I must keep the Persians satisfied.  And their pride is even
touchier!

His eyes met those of Agathius.  Belisarius' chief of staff was sitting
at a large table across the room, with the campaign maps and logistics
records spread out in front of him.  Seeing the easy manner in which
Agathius handled that mass of written material, no one would have
guessed that he had been effectively illiterate until a year ago.
Beneath Agathius' brawler's appearance, the chief of staff was as
intelligent and capable as any man Belisarius had ever met.

There seemed to be a little twinkle in Agathius' eyes.  Belisarius
gave him the faint hint of a smile, as a man does when he is sharing a
subtle unspoken secret with another.

Stupid noblemen... Until the injuries which had crippled him at the
Battle of the Nehar Malka, Agathius had been a cataphract him self--and
a great one.  But the lowborn baker's son had never approached war with
any attitude beyond plebeian practicality.

Agathius now cleared his own throat.  "If we can move on to the
logistics..."

Belisarius nodded his assent.  As Agathius began running through the
state of the logistical preparations for the coming campaign,
Belisarius let his thoughts go inward again.

It is too important an opportunity to pass up, Aide.  If Irene is right
She guessing!  Nobody knows what that cryptic 'message means!

Belisarius made the mental equivalent of a shrug.  She's a very good
guesser, you know.  And I think she's right.  The thing has all the
earmarks of a Narses maneuver.

He's a traitor.

No, Aide.  He was a traitor.  Now he is in the service of another. And,
unless I miss my oam guess, I suspect that he is serving Damodara very
faithfully indeed.  Not--there came a momentary silent chuckle--that I
think Damodara has any idea what his chief of espionage is doing.

Aide said nothing for a moment, though his uneasiness was still
evident.  Then: But why Valentinian and Ana stasius?  He complained.
They aren't spies and intriguers.  They--are the deadliest soldiers in
my army, Belisarius completed the thought.  And they both speak the
language-well enough, at least--and they are both familiar with India.
I don't think Narses wants spies, Aide.  He has plenty of his own.  I
think You guessing!

Belisarius sighed.  Yes, I am.  And I am also a good guesser.  And can
I finish my thought without interruptions?

He could sense the "jewel" sulking.  But Aide kept his peace.

As I was saying, Belisarius continued, I suspect that what Narses needs
are people who can get someone out of India in a very big hurry.  Or
protect them.  And who better for that than Valentinian and Anastasius
and Kujulo?

Aide was silent, but Belisarius could sense the unspoken
disagreement.

Oh, stop sulking!  Say what you were going to say.  The thoughts came
in a rush.  And that's another thin gm those three are well known to
the Malwa!  They will be spotted!

By whom?  The only ones who would recognize them are Chandragupta's
imperial entourage--which there's no chance at all of encountering, as
tightly sequestered as Skandagupta keeps himself--and The Rajputs! 
Rana Sanga fought Valentinian in single combat for hours!  You thinkm

Belisarius drove over the protest.  And Damodara's Rajputs--who, by all
accounts, have been stationed in Bihar and Bengal since they returned
to India.  Half a continent away from where Valentinian and Things
change, pouted Aide.  You say that yourself, all the time.

Again, Belisarius made that mental shrug.  Yes, they do-and probably
will again.  Judging from what Irene told us of the Maratha rebellion's
progress, I imagine that Damodara and Rana Sanga will soon be ordered
into the Great Country.  Which He could sense Aide's growing surly
pout, and had to fight down another smile.  Which is also half a
continent away.

Belisarius broke off the exchange.  In his usual terse and efficient
manner, Agathius was completing his logistics report.  Belisarius
braced himself for another round of bellowing and bickering.

Kurush was already on his feet.  "What is this nonsense?"  he roared.
"Not more than four servants--even for Aryan nobility?  Absurd!
Impossible!"

Belisarius gave Sittas a quick, sharp glance.  The Roman general's
returning glare faded instantly into a look of suppressed glee and
cunning.

Sittas shoved his great powerful form out of his chair.  "Nonsense," he
rumbled.  "Any Roman cataphract can make do with two servants, easily.
But if the noble sahrdaran thinks maintaining a lean baggage train is a
problem,

perhaps we could reconsider the assignment--"

Bellow, roar, rumble.  Sound and fury.

Ah, the joy of command, thought Belisarius sourly.

You will keep Isaac and Priscus?  Came Aide's timid, fearful thought.

Yes.  No point in sending them into the Malwa maw.  He began to add
some jocular remark, but then, sensing the genuine anguish lurking in
Aide's mind, he shifted immediately.

They are almost as good as Valentinian and Anastasius, Aide.  I will be
safe enough.

There came a crystalline equivalent of a sigh.  Then: It is justm I
love you dearly.

The roar and bellow of outraged and bickering dehgans and cataphracts
continued to fill the chamber, as a gigantic army continued to take
form and shape.  But the commander of that army himself was oblivious
to it all, for a time, as he communed with the strangest form and shape
which had ever come into the world.  And if others might have found
something strange in the love and affection which passed between man
and crystal, neither the man himself nor the crystal gave it a moment's
thought.

They had been together for years now, since the monk and prophet
Michael of Macedonia had brought Aide and his warning of a terrible
future to Belisarius' door.  Over the course of those years of battle
and campaign, they had come to know each other as well as father and
son, or

brother and brother.  What they thoughtwhoped--was the final campaign
of the long war against Malwa was now upon them.  They would survive,
or not, as fate decreed.  But they would go into that furnace united in
heart and soul.  And that, more than anything--so they thought, at
least--was the surest guarantee of future triumph.

A sharp sound echoing in the audience chamber brought Belisarius' mind
back to the present.  A brisk hand clap he realized.  Belisarius saw
Khusrau Anushirvan rising from his throne perched at the opposite side
of the chamber.

"Enough!"  The Persian emperor clapped his hands again.  Beneath the
thick, square-cut beard, his youthful face was stern.  "Enough, I say.
At least for the moment.  It is past noon, and we have an imperial
wedding to attend."

He turned his head to Belisarius.  The sternness of his expression
seemed to ease a bit.  "A wedding which, I'm sure the illustrious Roman
general will agree, is more important than the details of marching
order and logistics."

Belisarius nodded and rose to his own feet.  "Indeed so, Emperor.  Far
more."

Chapter 2

When Tahmina's father brought her dowry down the central thoroughfare
in Ctesiphon, the huge crowd of Persian onlookers began murmuring with
excitement.  Excitement-and deep approval.  Even the street urchins
knew that the dowry for an imperial wedding was the product of endless
negotiations.  The dowry which Baresmanas was bringing to the palace
was so bizarre that it could only have resulted from the suggestion of
the Romans themselves.

The approval of the crowd was profound.  Many began chanting the name
of the Roman emperor Photius, to whom Tahmina was about to be wed. Here
and there, even a few haughty dehgan knights were seen to join in the
plaudits.

They had been expecting a caravan, laden with treasure.  Enough in the
way of gold and silver and gems and jewelry and precious linens to
bankrupt the Persian empire.  A bitter price to pay for the security of
a Roman alliance against the Malwa, but a price that could not be
avoided.  Not much more than a year before, the Malwa who had
devastated Mesopotamia had only been driven off by the efforts and
cunning of the Roman general Belisarius.  Today, that same Belisarius
would demand Persia's fortune in payment.

Insteadm

Baresmanas of the Suren, the greatest of the seven great sahrdaran
families who constituted Persia's highest nobility, was walking slowly
down the thoroughfare.  Dressed in his finest regalia, he was simply
leading a horse.

Not any horse, of course.  Even the street urchins realized

that the magnificent black steed which pranced behind its master was
the finest in all of Persia--a land which was renowned for its horses.
But not even such a horse would bankrupt their empire.

The horse bore three things only.

The first was a saddle.  No ceremonial saddle, this, glittering with
gems and gold inlay.  Instead, it was a heavy lancer's saddle, equipped
with the new stirrups which the Romans had recently introduced into
cavalry warfare.  The finest such saddle imaginable, of course.  No
village dehgan could have afforded it.  But, again, nothing to cause
their emperor to raise the taxes.

The second was a bow, held in the small hand of the horse's rider.  The
finest that Persia's greatest bowyer could construct, of course.  But,
still, just a bow--to anyone but Persians.

The crowd's approval swelled and swelled, as the meaning of that horse
and bow penetrated.  Photius!  Photius!  By the time Baresmanas neared
the great ai van in the center of the imperial palace where the wedding
was to be held, the great throng was positively roaring.  Precious few
Persian emperors, in the long history of the land of the Aryans, had
ever received such public acclaim.

A lowborn mongrel, the Roman emperor was said to be.  So the crowd had
heard.  A bastard at birth, it was even whispered.  But now, seeing the
horse and the bow, they understood the truth.

Photius!  Photius!

At the entrance to the ai van Baresmanas assisted the third of the
horse's burdens in her descent.  The task was a bit difficult, not
because his daughter Tahmina was a weakling, but simply because her
wedding costume was heavy and cumbersome.

When she was securely planted on her feet, Baresmanas leaned over and
whispered.  "So.  Who was right?  I, or your mother?"

Tahmina's smile was faintly discernable through the veil.

"I never doubted you, father.  Even before I read the book you gave
me."

Baresmanas started slightly.  "Already?  All of it.2 Herodotus?"  As
Baresmanas handed the reins of the horse to one of his chief dehgans,
Tahmina straightened.  "All of it," she insisted.  "My Greek has become
almost perfect."

A moment's hesitation, before the girl's innate honesty surfaced.
"Well... For reading, anyway.  I think my accent's still pretty
horrible."

Side by side, father and daughter walked slowly toward the ai van  The
entrance to the ai van was lined with soldiers.  Persian dehgans on the
left, Roman cataphracts on the right.

"Then you understand," said Baresmanas.  He did not have to gesture at
the chanting crowd to make his meaning clear.  "Yes, father." 
Baresmanas nodded solemnly.  "Learn from this, daughter.  Whatever
prejudices you may still have about Romans, abandon them now.  You will
be their empress, before the day is done, and they are a great people
worthy of you.  Never doubt that for a moment.  Greater than us, in
many ways."

He studied the soldiers standing at their posts of honor alongside the
ai van entrance.  To the Persians, he gave merely a glance. Baresmanas'
dehgans were led by Merena, the most honorable of their number.

But it was the leader of the Roman contingent which was the focus of
the sahrdaran's attention.  An odd-looking soldier, in truth.  Unable
to even stand without the aid of crutches.  The man's name was
Agathius, and he had lost his legs at the battle of the Nehar Malka
where Belisarius destroyed a Malwa army.

Agathius was a lowborn man, even by Roman standards.  But he was
counted a duke, now, by Persians and Romans alike.  Merena's own
daughter had become his spouse.

"A thousand years ago," Baresmanas said harshly, "a time that we
ourselves have half-forgotten, daughter, but they have not.  A thousand
years ago, one of their finest historians

explained to his people the Aryan way of raising a man child

"Teach him horsemanship, and archery," murmured Tahmina.  "And teach
him to despise all lies."

"That is the Emperor of Rome's pledge to you, daughter, and to all of
the Aryans," said Baresmanas.  "A boy not yet eleven years old.  Do you
understand?"

His daughter nodded.  She turned her head slightly, studying the
cheering crowd.  Photius!  Photius!  "I am so astonished," she
whispered,

Baresmanas chuckled.  "Why?  That a half-Greek, half

Egyptian bastard whoreson would understand us so well?"  She shook her
head, rippling the veil.  "No, father.  I am just surprised--"

Photius!  Photius!  They were entering the blessed coolness of the ai
van the huge open-air entrance hall so distinctive of Persian
architecture.  The soldiers began closing in behind them.

A whisper:

"It had never occurred to me before this moment.  Not once.  That I
might be able to love my husband."

Inside the huge ai van the Roman empress regent was scowling.  Of
course, there was nothing new about that.  Theodora had been scowling
since she arrived in Persia.

For any number of reasons.

One.  She hated to travel.

Two.  She especially hated to travel in the desert.

Three.  She didn't much like Persians.  (A minor point, this. Theodora,
as a rule, didn't much like anybody.)

Four.  She had now been standing in her heavy official robes for well
over an hour.  Hadn't these stupid Persians ever heard of chairs?
Idiots!  Even the Aryan Emperor Khusrau was standing.

Five... "I hate being proved wrong," she hissed.

"Shhh," hissed Antonina in return.  "This is supposed to

be a solemn occasion.  And your scowl is showing, even through the
veil."

"And that's another thing," grumbled Theodora.  "How is a woman
supposed to breathe with this monstrous thing covering her face?
Especially in the heat of late afternoon?"

The veil rippled slightly as she turned her head.  "At least they have
enough sense to hold public ceremonies in thism thismwhat's it called,
anyway?"

Belisarius, standing on Theodora's other side, leaned over and
whispered.  "It's known as an ai van  Clever, isn't it?  Of course,
it'd never work in our climate.  Not in the winter, anyway."

For all its majestic size--the ai van was a hundred and forty feet long
and eighty feet wide; at its highest, the arching vault was a hundred
feet above the floor--the structure was open to the elements.  The
entrance through which Baresmanas and Tahmina were proceeding served as
an enormous doorway.  The style of architecture was unique to the
Persians, and produced a chamber which was much cooler than either the
outdoors or an enclosed room.

Theodora was now scowling at Belisarius.  "Oh, all right.  Go ahead and
say it.  You were right and I was wrong."

Belisarius said nothing.  He knew better than to gloat at Theodora's
expense.  Not even the insects perched on the walls were that stupid.

His diplomacy did not seem to assuage the empress regent's temper.  "I
hate being wrong," she repeated sourly.  "And I still would have
preferred taking the treasure.  I can see gold.  Can even count it with
my own fingers."

Belisarius decided that a response would not qualify, precisely, as
"gloating."  True, Theodora wasn't fond of disagreement, either.  But
the woman was more than shrewd enough to have learned--long since--to
accept contrary advice without punishing the adviser.  Listen to it, at
least.

"We'd have wound up losing the treasure anyway, soon enough," he
murmured.  "Bankrupt Persia, and then what?  The Persians go looking
for treasure to replace it.  The nearest of which is in Roman
territory."

He paused, listening to the chants of the huge crowd outside the
palace.  Photius!  Photius!  Then: "Better this way."

Theodora made no reply, beyond the inevitable refrain.  "I hate being
proved wrong."

Photius was standing alone at the center of the ai van as befitted his
manly status.  And that he was a man, no one could deny, even if he was
only ten years old.  He was getting married, wasn't he?

The Emperor of Rome was not pleased at that new found status.  He had
been perfectly content being a mere boy.

Well... His eyes moved to the cluster of Roman scholars standing amidst
the small mob of Persian priests packed against the far wall of the ai
van  His tutors, those.  Even at the distance, Photius thought their
expressions could curdle milk.  Greek philosophers, grammarians,
rhetoricians and pedants did not appreciate being forced to mingle with
Persian raobads and her bads  Bunch of heathen witch doctors.
Traffickers in superstition and magic.  Peddlers of The emperor's eyes
moved away.  The first trace of a smile came to his face since he'd
awakened that morning.  As an official "man," maybe he wouldn't have to
put up with quite as much nattering from his tutors.

When his eyes fell on the small group of his bodyguards, the smile
widened a bit.  Then, seeing the vulgar grin on the face of Julian, the
chief of his bodyguards, Photius found himself struggling not to grin
himself.

He would have preferred it, of course, if his longtime nanny Hypatia
could have been present also.  Damn the implied questioning of his
manly state!

Sigh.  But the only women which the stiff Aryans would allow at such a
public gathering were the bride and her immediate female relatives.
Darkly, Photius suspected the Aryans would have dispensed with them
also, if it weren't for the simple fact that--push come to
shove--females were sadly necessary for the rite of marriage.

Now, catching the first hint of motion at the ai van entrance,
Photius' eyes were drawn thither.  His about-to be-bride was finally
entering.

Tahmina's mother, he knew, would not be coming.  Her presence was
customary at such events, but the woman claimed to have contracted some
mysterious and incapacitating disease.  Baresmanas had made fulsome
apologies for her absence in advance, which the Roman delegation had
accepted graciously.  Even though not one of those Romans-nor, for that
matter, any member of the Persian nobilityn doubted for an instant the
real nature of the disease.  Incapacitating, yes; mysterious, no.  Such
is the nature of the ancient illness called bigotry.

Her daughter?  Of the Suren, the purest blood of the Aryans short of
the emperor himself!  Married to--to The mongrel Roman whoreson bastard
sighed.  Great.  Just great.  My wife will hold her nose whenever I'm
in the same room with her.

Tahmina was much nearer, now.  Despite himself, Photius was fascinated
to see her move.  Even under the heavy Persian robes, he could sense
the lithe and athletic figure.  Tahmina was fifteen years old.  Just
old enough--quite unlike Photius himself--that she was beginning to
bring her body under control.  There was no gawkiness at all in that
easy, gliding progress.

Maurice, his father's cataphract, had seen the girl before.  Maurice
had told him that she was extraordinarily beautiful.  For a moment,
Photius was cheered by the thought.

Only for a moment.  Great.  Just great.  I'll have the most beautiful
wife in the world.  And she'll still be holding her nose whenever I'm
around.

Then, finally, his eyes met those of his approaching bride.  Between
the heavy veil and the headdress, Tahmina's dark eyes and the bridge of
her nose were all that Photius could see of her face.

The Emperor of Rome froze.

Tahmina's own eyes were fixed upon him.  They never

moved once, in the time it took for her to finally take her place next
to him.

Beautiful eyes, of course.  As clear and bright as moonshine, for all
their darkness.  Brown eyes, technically, but of such a deep hue they
almost seemed black.  So much, Photius had expected.  But he had not
expected the warmth he saw in them.  Like embers, glowing.

And he certainly hadn't expected to hear the whisper, just as the
ceremony finally began.  In heavily accented but perfect Greek.

"Relax, husband.  You will like me.  I promise."

And he did relax, even if the ceremony itself was long, and tedious,
and required him to follow a labyrinth of carefully rehearsed gestures
and words.  Photius, too, had read Herodotus.  And so he knew the creed
of the Aryans.  Teaclz them horsemanship, and archery.

And teach them to despise all lies.

Hours later, in the midst of the great festivities which were spilling
all through the public areas of the palacem all through the entire
city, in factmEmperor Khusrau Anushirvan sidled up to Belisarius. 
"That went supremely well, I thought."

Belisarius nodded.  For once, his smile was not crooked at all.  It was
every bit as wide and open as the emperor's own.

"I thought so, too."  They were still standing in the ai van Through
the great opening, the last colors of sunset could be seen.  Belisarius
glanced at the small door which led to the private quarters of the
imperial entourage.  Photius and Tahmina had been provided with a suite
in those quarters, for their use until the imperial Roman delegation
returned to Constantinople some days hence.  The new husband and bride
had just passed through that door, not more than ten minutes earlier.

Belisarius' smile now assumed its more familiar, crooked shape.  "Of
course, I'm not sure Photius is still of that opinion.  He seemed
cheerful enough earlier.  But now--"

The Roman general chuckled.  "He looked for all the world like a man
being led to his own execution."

Khusrau grinned.  "Nonsense.  I raised the girl, you know, as much as
Baresmanas did.  She is every bit as intelligent as she is comely.  I
assure you that your stepson will soon be at ease."

The Emperor of Iran and non-Iran paused.  "Well... Not at ease,
precisely."

Betisarius' eyes widened a bit.  "He's only ten years old, Your
Majesty."

Khusrau's face bore an expression of supreme smugness.  "Romans.  Such
a primitive folk."

After his servants dressed him in his bedclothes, Photius nervously
entered the sleeping chamber and found Tahmina already waiting for him.
She was lazing on the bed, wearing her own nightgown.  As soon as
Photius entered, she smiled and patted the bed next to her.  "Come,
husband," she said softly.

"I'm only ten years old," Photius managed to choke out.  "Relax, I
say," murmured his wife.  She arose and led him gently to the bed. 
"Lie down."

Photius did as he was commanded.  He could not imagine doing otherwise.
For all of Tahmina's poise and demure demeanor--how does she manage
that, uearing nothing but a silk gown?--her hands upon him were strong
and firm.  She was bigger than he was, true.  But it was more the
certainty of her intentions, and the sheer beauty of her
person--Maurice had been right, been right, been right-that drove him
to obey.

It seemed but an instant before she had him stretched out on the bed,
herself alongside, and was gently caressing his little body.  Slowly,
Photius felt the rigidity leaving his muscles.

"I'm only ten years old," he repeated.  This time, more by way of an
apology than an expression of terror.

"Of course you are," murmured Tahmina.  Gently, she kissed his
forehead.  "Relax, husband."  She raised her head

and smiled serenely down upon him, while her hands continued their
caresses.

"You will age.  Soon enough, be sure of it.  And when the time comes,
you will not be anxious at all.  You will know everything.  About me.
About you.  It will be so easy."

Photius thought she had the most beautiful voice he had ever heard.  He
felt like he was drowning in the darkness of her eyes.

The rest of the night, until they fell asleep, was a time of wonder for
him.  Wonder of the body, partly.  Ten years old is not too young for
everything, after all, and Tahmina was as sensuous as she was
beautiful.  Her caresses felt more wonderful than anything Photius
could imagine.

But, mostly, it was wonder of the mind.  He had never imagined it.  Not
once.  That he might come to love his wife.

Within an hour after awakening the next morning, wonder turned to
certainty.  Ten years old was not, after all, too young for a man to
understand that pleasures of the mind outweigh pleasures of the body.

His wife turned out to be a genius, too.  Such, at least, was Photius'
firm conviction.  Who else would know so many ways to thwart officious
tutors?

"And another thing," she explained, nestling his head into her
shoulder.  "When they start nattering about your grammar--"

For the first time, Photius assumed the proper mantle of husbandly
authority.

"Hush, wife!"  he commanded.  He lifted his head, summoned his
couragemEmperor of Rome!--and planted a kiss on his wife's cheek. After
the evening and night, all those hours, it came almost easily to him.

Tahmina laughed.  "See?  Not long!"

Some time later, again, Tahmina was gazing down upon him serenely.

"You will have concubines," she said softly, "but I intend to see to it
that you do not spend much time with them."

Photius cleared his throat.  "Uh, actually, concubines are not
permitted under Christian law."  A bit guiltily: "Not supposed to be,
anyway."

Tahmina's eyes grew very round.  "Really?  How odd!"  The beautiful
eyes narrowed a bit.  "I will be converting, of course, since a
Christian empire must have a Christian empress."  Narrowed further.  "I
foresee myself a devoted convert."  Slits.  "A religious fanatic, in
fact." Photius gurgled like a babe.  "S'okay with me!"

"It better be," growled his wife.  A moment later, she was giving him a
foretaste of the punishment which awaited Christian sinners.

And so the servants found them.  The servants, and Julian.  The prim
and proper servants frowned, needless to say.  Such unseemly conduct
for royalty!  But Julian, scarred veteran of many battlefields, was
immensely pleased.  A Persian empress tickling a Roman emperor, he
thought, boded well for the future.  Perhaps Belisarius was right, and
the thousand year war was finally over.

That still left the Malwa, of course.  But that thought brought nothing
but a sneer to the cataphract's face.  Anythfng was child's play,
compared to Persian dehgans on the field of battle.

Chapter 3

That same morning, while Photius and Tahmina began laying the
foundation for their marriage, another wedding took place.  This
wedding was private, not public.  Indeed, not to put too fine a point
on it, it was a state secret-unauthorized knowledge of which would earn
the headsman's sword.

Another foundation was being laid with this wedding.  A new empire was
being forged, destined to rise up out of the ruins of Malwa.  Or
rather, destined to play a great part in Malwa's ruination.

The ceremony was Christian, as was the bride, and as simple a rite as
that faith allowed.  The bride herself had so stipulated, in defiance
of all natural law--had insisted, in fact.  She had claimed she wanted
a brief and unembellished ceremony purely in the interests of security
and secrecy.  Given that the bride was acknowledged to be a supreme
mistress in the arts of espionage and intrigue, the claim was accepted
readily enough.  Most people probably even believed it.

But Antonina, watching her best friend Irene kneeling at the altar, was
a bit hard-pressed to restrain a smile.  She knew the truth.

First thing that scheming woman's going to do, after she gets to
Peshawar, is hold the biggest and most splendiferous Buddhist wedding
in the history of the world.  Last for a month, I bet.

Her eyes moved to the man kneeling next to Irene.  Kungas 32

was droning his way through the phrases required of a Christian groom
with perfect ease and aplomb.

Any Christian objects, of course, she'll claim her husband made her do
it.

Kungas was destined to be the new ruler of a new Kushan empire.  The
Kushans, in their great majority, adhered to the Buddhist faith.  In
secret, for the most part, since their Malwa overlords had decreed
their grotesque Mahaveda version of Hinduism the established religion
and forbade all others.  But the secrecy, and the frequent martyrdoms
which went with it, had simply welded the Kushans that much more
closely to their creed.

Naturally, their new ruler would insist that his wife the empress
espouse that faith herself.  Naturally.  He was a strong-willed man,
everyone knew it.

Hat.

Belisarius glanced at down at her, and Antonina fiercely stifled her
giggle.

Hat.  It was her idea, the schemer!  Never would have occurred to
Kungas.

Kungas was the closest thing Antonina had ever met to a fabled atheist.
Agnostic, for a certainty.  He was prepared to accept--as a tentative
hypothesis--the existence of a "soul."  Tentatively, he was even
willing to accept the logic that a "soul" required a "soul-maker."
Grudgingly, he would allow that such a "soul-maker" of necessity
possessed superhuman powers.

That he--or she--or it--was a god, however... The God?

"Rampant speculation," Kungas called it.  In private, of course, and in
the company of close friends.  Kungas was literate, now, in both Greek
and Kushan.  But he was no intellectual and never would be.  "Rampant
speculation" was his lover Irene's serene way of translating his
grunted opinion.  "Pure guesswork!"  was the way.  Antonina had heard
it.

But if Kungas was no intellectual, there was nothing at all wrong with
his mind.  That mind had been shaped since

childhood in the cauldron of battle and destruction.  And if, against
all logic, the man who had emerged from that fiery furnace was in his
own way a rather gentle man-using the term "gentle" very loosely--he
had a mind as bright and hard as a diamond.

His people were Buddhists, whatever Kungas thought.  So would he be,
then.  And his empress, too, now that she mentioned it to him.

Ha!  Pity the poor Malaya!

In the brief reception which followed the wedding, the Emperor of Iran
and non-Iran advanced to present his congratulations along with his
wife.  So did Theodora, the Empress Regent of Rome.  So too did Eon,
the negusa nagast of Ethiopia and Arabia, accompanied by his own wife
Rukaiya.  The man and woman destined to be the rulers of a realm which
still existed only in the imagination were being given the official nod
of recognition by three of the four most powerful empires in the
world.

The most powerful empire, of course, was absent.  Which was hardly
surprising, since even if that empire had known of this wedding it
would hardly have approved.  The new realm would be torn from Malwa's
own bleeding flank.

Belisarius and Antonina saw no need to join the crowd pressing around
Kungas and Irene.  Neither did Ousanas.

"Silly business," muttered Ethiopia's aqabe tsentsen-vizier, in effect,
although the title actually translated as "keeper of the fly-whisks."
The quaint and modest title was in keeping with Ethiopian political
custom.

"Silly," he repeated.  He glanced at Antonina.  "Don't lie, woman.  You
know as well as I do that she'll be a Buddhist soon enough."  He
snorted.  "And God knows what else.  All those mountains are full of
pagans.  She'll be getting remarried every week, swearing eternal
devotion to whatever prancing goat-god happens to be the local
fancy."

Antonina maintained an aloof smile.  "I think that's absolute nonsense.
I can't believe you could be so cynical."  She bestowed the serene
expression upon Belisarius.

He responded with his own smile, more crooked than ever,

hut said nothing.

Antonina's smile now went to the small group of soldiers standing just
behind her husband.  All three of the top Kushan commanders of
Belisarius' army--former commanders, as of this moment--were gathered
there.  Vasudeva was in the center, flanked by Vima and Huvishka.

"Surely you don't agree with him," stated Antonina.  Vasudeva's smile,
as always, was a thin and economic affair.  "Wouldn't surprise me," he
said.  "Not a bad idea, in fact.  Pagans are a silly superstitious lot,
of course, but they're not the least bit inclined toward exclusivity."
He stroked his wispy goatee.  "Maybe."

"Et to, Brute?"  muttered Antonina.

Vasudeva's smile widened.  "Antonina, be serious."  He nodded toward
the wedding couple and the small crowd gathered about them.  "Have I
not myself--me and my officers--been the subject of just such a
premeditated marital display this very morning?"

Antonina was a bit disconcerted by the Kushan general's perspicacity.
Belisarius had told her, but she was not very familiar with the man
herself.

Shrewd indeed!

All three of the Kushan generals were now smiling.  "And quite well
done it was, too," murmured Vima approvingly.  "What ambitious general,
daydreaming of his own possible lineage, would risk bringing the wrath
of such empires down on his head?  Wouldn't do at all to overthrow the
established dynasty, in the face of such universal approval."

Belisarius was studying the faces of the three men.  For once, there
was no smile at all on his face.

"It's been done, and often enough," he said softly.  His gaze came to
rest on Vasudeva.  Vasudeva's smile was still in place.

"Not here," said the Kushan.  He glanced at Kungas.

"All of us have spent time with him, Belisarius, since he arrived.  We
are satisfied.  He will make a good emperor."  His two subordinates
grunted their agreement.  Vima added:

"And where else could you find such a scheming empress?"

Vima studied Irene.  "I suppose you could marry the widow, over the
body of her dead husband.  But--"

Huvishka shuddered.  "Talk about sleeping with both eyes open!"

A little laugh swept the group.  Belisarius nodded.  In truth,

he was not surprised at the easy way in which the Kushan generals had
accepted Kungas as their new monarch-to-be.  Belisarius had come to
know all three Kushan soldiers well, in the past two years.  They
approached life with hardheaded practicality, and were not given in the
least to idle fancies.

StillKungas and Irene had brought fewer than three thousand Kushan
soldiers with them from Majarashtra.  There were over ten thousand
serving under Vasudeva's command in Belisarius' army.  Two thousand of
those had been with Vasudeva when Belisarius defeated them at the
battle of Anatha.  The rest had come over after the Malwa disaster at
Charax.  When the Malwa commanders started their defeated army marching
back to India, their Kushan troops had mutinied.  The march would be a
death march, and they knew it.  And knew, as well, that Kushans would
do a disproportionate share of the dying.  The Ye-tai, not they, would
receive what little extra rations could be smuggled off boats along the
coast.

It was an awkward situation, thus.  All of the Kushans serving under
Belisarius had been released for service in their own cause.  On the
one hand, that gave Kungas a small but by no means laughable army.  On
the other, it meant Kungas and Irene would be marching across the
Persian plateau in order to rebuild the shattered empire of the Kushans
accompanied by an army most of whose soldiers owed them no allegiance
at all.  Everything would depend on the attitude of the officers those
soldiers did know and trust.  First and foremost, Vasudeva and Vima and
Huvishka.

Just as Vasudeva had shrewdly surmised, the main

purpose of the wedding which had just been held was to make the
attitude of Rome and Persia and Ethiopia as clear as crystal.  This
man--and this woman--have our official seal of approval.  So don't get
any wild ideas.

"Good enough," murmured Belisarius.  "Good enough."

Later that morning, Irene and Kungas went to the Roman emperor's
chambers to receive his own official seal of approval.  Which they got,
needless to say, with considerably less reserve than from his elders
and nominal subordinates.  Irene was eventually forced to pry him
loose.

Photius was straggling with unmanly tears.  "I'll miss you," he
whispered.

Irene chucked him under the chin.  "So come and visit.  And we'll do
the same."

Photius managed a smile.  "I'd like that!  Theodora hates to travel,
but I think it's exciting."  He hesitated; a trace of apprehension came
to his face, as he glanced quickly at the taller girl standing next to
him.

Tahmina had his little arm firmly held in her hands.  "Whatever my lord
and husband desires," she crooned.

Irene grinned.  "Well said!  My own philosophy exactly."  Kungas
grunted.  Irene ignored the uncouth sound.  A very stem expression came
to her face, and now she was wagging her finger in front of Photius'
nose.

"And remember!  Every new book that comes out!  I'll expect it sent to
me immediately!  Or there'll be war!"

Photius nodded.  "Every one, as soon as it comes out.  I'll get the
very first copy and sent it to you right off, by fast courier."  He
stood straight.  "I can do that, you know.  I'm the Emperor of Rome."

"Quite so," crooned Tahmina.

That evening, in the suite of the imperial palace which had been set
aside for the use of Kungas and Irene, a different ceremony took place.
At sundown, Antonina bustled into the room.  Behind her came a servant,
carrying a large and heavy crate.

Antonina planted her hands on hips and gave the men sitting on the
various divans scattered about the large salon a ferocious glare.  The
glare spared no one--not her husband, not his chief commanders Maurice
and Sittas and Agathius, not Ousanas and Ezana, not Kungas nor his
chief officers, not the Persian general Kurush.  If they were male,
they were dead meat.

"Out!"  She hooked her thumb at the door.  "All of you, at once!  Take
this military folderol somewhere else.  This room is hereby dedicated
to a solemn ritual."

Maurice was the first to rise.  "Got to respect hallowed tradition," he
agreed solemnly.  "Let's go, gentlemen.  We're pretty much done with
everything except"--he sighed heavily--"the logistics.  And Agathius
and I can do that with Belisarius in his own chambers."  He gave
Antonina a grin.  "It'll take us hours, of course, but so what?  This
one won't be coming back tonight."

As he moved toward the door: "Not on her own two feet, anyway."

Antonina growled.  Maurice hastened his pace.  Antonina's growl
deepened.  A small tigress, displeased.  The rest of the men followed
Maurice with considerable alacrity.

When they were gone, Antonina ordered the servant to place the crate on
a nearby table.  He did so, and then departed at once.  With a regal
gesture, Antonina swept the lid off the crate.  More regally still, she
withdrew the first bottle of wine.

"Soldiers," she sneered.  "What do they know about massacre and
mayhem?"

Irene was already bringing the goblets.  "Nothing."  She extended them
both.  "Start the slaughter."

Chapter 4

"I wish you'd stop doing this," grumbled Agathius.  "It's
embarrassing."  The powerful hands draped on the arms of the wheelchair
twitched, as if Agathius were about to seize the wheel rims and propel
himself forward.  Then he had to hastily snatch the maps and logistics
records before they slid off his lap onto the tiled floor.

Seeing the motion, Maurice snorted.  "Are you crazy?"  The grizzled
veteran, striding alongside the wheelchair, glanced back at the young
general pushing it.  "It's good for him, doing some honest work for a
change instead of plotting and scheming."

Belisarius grinned.  "Certainly is!  Besides, Justinian insisted on a
full and detailed report--from me personally.  How can I do that
without operating the gadget myself?"

Agathius grumbled inarticulately.  The wheelchair and its accompanying
companions swept into one of the vaulted and frescoed chambers of the
imperial palace.  A cluster of Persian officers and courtiers scrambled
aside.  By now, many days into the ongoing strategy sessions at
Ctesiphon, they had all learned not to gawk in place.  Belisarius did
not maneuver a wheelchair with the same cunning with which he
maneuvered armies in the field.  Charge!

When they reached the stairs at the opposite side of the chamber,
leading to the residential quarters above, Belisarius and Maurice
positioned themselves on either side of the wheelchair.  As Agathius
continued his grumbling, Belisarius and Maurice seized the handles
which Justinian had designed for the purpose and began hauling Agathius
and his wheelchair up the stairs by main force, grunting with the
effort.  Even with his withered half-legs, Agathius was still a
muscular and heavy burden.

Below, the knot of Persian notables watched the operation with slack
jaws and open eyes.  They had seen it done before, of course--many
times--but still... Unseemly!  Servants" work!  The top commander of
the greatest army since Darius should no tAt the first landing,
Belisarius and Maurice set the contraption down and took a few deep
breaths.  Agathius looked from one to the other, scowling fiercely.  "I
can climb stairs myself, you know.  I do it at home all the time."

Belisarius managed a grin.  "Justinian, remember?  You think the Roman
Empire's Grand Justiciar--not to mention Theodora's husband--is going
to settle for a secondhand account?"

"He's way off in Adulis," protested Agathius.  "And he's completely
preoccupied with getting his beloved new steam powered warships ready."
But it was weak, weak.

Belisarius shrugged.  "Yes--and he's blind, to boot.  So what?  You
think he doesn't have spies?"

Maurice snorted sarcastically.  "And besides, Agathius, you know how
much Justinian loves designing his gadgets.  So just shut up and resign
yourself to the inevitable."  Sourly: "At least you don't have to lift
this blasted thing.  With an overgrown, over-muscled ex-cataphract in
it."

They'd rested enough.  With a heave and a grunt, Belisarius and Maurice
lifted Agathius and the wheelchair and staggered their way upward. When
they reached the top of the stairs and were in the corridor leading to
Agathius' private chambers, they set the wheelchair down.

"All... right," puffed Belisarius.  "You're on your own again.
Justinian wants to know how the hand grips work also."

"They work just fine," snapped Agathius.  To prove the point, he set
off down the corridor at a pace which had Belisarius and Maurice
hurrying to catch up--puffing all the while.  Agathius seemed to take a
malicious glee in the sound.

At the entrance to his chambers, Agathius paused.  He glanced up at
Belisarius, wincing a bit and clearing his throat.

"Uh--"

"I'll speak to her," assured Belisarius.  "I'm sure she'll listen to
reason once--"

The door was suddenly jerked open.  Agathius' young wife Sudaba was
standing there, glaring.

"What is this insane business?"  she demanded furiously.  "I insist on
accompanying my husband!"  An instant later, she was planted in front
of Belisarius, shaking her little fist under his nose.  "Roman tyrant!
Monstrous despot!"

Hastily, Maurice seized the wheelchair and maneuvered Agathius into the
room, leaving Belisarius--Rome's magister militum per orient em Great
Commander of the Allied Army, honorary vurzurgan in the land of
Aryans--to deal alone with Agathius' infuriated teenage wife.

"A command responsibility if I ever saw one," Maurice muttered.

Agathius nodded eagerly.  "Just so!"  Piously: "After all, it was his
decision to keep the baggage train and camp followers to a minimum.
It's not as if we insisted that the top officers had to set a personal
example."

"Autocrat!  Beast!  Despoiler!  I won't stand for it!"

"Must be nice," mused Maurice, "to have one of those meek and timid
Persian girls for a wife."

But Agathius did not hear the remark.  His two-year-old son had
arrived, toddling proudly on his own feet, and had been swept up into
his father's arms.

"Daddy go bye-bye?"  the boy asked uncertainly.  "Yes," replied
Agathius.  "But I'll be back.  I promise."

The boy gurgled happily as Agathius started tickling him.  "Daddy beat
the Malwa!"  he proclaimed proudly.

"Beat 'em flat!"  his father agreed.  His eyes moved to the great open
window, staring toward the east.  The Zagros mountains were there; and
then, the Persian plateau; and then--the Indus valley, where the final
accounts would be settled.

"They'll give me my legs back," he growled.  "The price of them, at
least.  Which I figure is Emperor Skandagupta's blood in the dust."

Maurice clucked.  "Such an intemperate man you are, Agathius.  I'd
think a baker's son would settle for a mere satrap."

"Skandagupta, and nothing less," came the firm reply.  "I'll see his
empty eyes staring at the sky.  I swear I will."

When Belisarius rejoined them, some time later, the Roman general's
expression was a bit peculiar.  Bemused, perhaps--like a stunned ox.
Quite unlike his usual imperturbable self.

Agathius cleared his throat.  "It's not as if I didn't give you fair
warning."

Belisarius shook his head.  The ox, trying to shake away the
confusion.

"How in the name of God did she get me to agree?"  he wondered.  Then,
sighing: "And now I'll have Antonina to deal with!  She'll break my
head when I tell her she's got another problem to handle on
shipboard."

Maurice grinned.  "I imagine Ousanas will have a few choice words, too.
Sarcasm, you may recall, is not entirely foreign to his nature.  And he
is the military commander of the naval expedition.  Will be, at least,
once the Ethiopians finish putting their fleet together."

Belisarius winced.  His eyes moved to the huge table at the center of
the chamber.  Agathius had already spread out the map and the logistics
papers which he had brought with him to the conference.  They seemed a
mere outcrop in the mountain of maps, scrolls, codices and loose sheets
of vellum which practically spilled from every side of the table.
"That's the whole business?"  he asked.

Agathius nodded.  "Yes--and it's just as much of a mess as it looks.
Pure chaos!"  He glowered at the gigantic pile.  "Who was that
philosopher who claimed everything originated from atoms?  Have to ask
Anastasius.  Whoever it was, he was a simpleminded optimist, let me
tell you.  If he'd

ever tried to organize the logistics for a combined land and sea
campaign that involved a hundred and twenty thousand men--and that's
just the soldiers I --he would've realized that everything turns into
atoms also."

"Thank God," muttered Belisarius, eyeing the mess with pleasure.
"Something simple and straightforward to deal with!"

In the event, Antonina was not furious.  She dismissed the entire
matter with an insouciant shrug, as she poured herself a new goblet of
pomegranate-flavored water.  Belisarius had introduced her to the
Persian beverage, and Antonina found it a blessed relief from the
ever-present wine of the Roman liquid diet.  Especially when she was
suffering from a hangover.

The goblet full, she took it in hand and leaned back into her divan.
"Sudaba and I get along.  It'll be a bit crowded, of course, with her
sharing my cabin along with Koutina."  For a moment, suspicion came
into her eyes.  "You didn't agree to letting her bring the boy?"

Belisarius straightened proudly.  "There I held the line!"  Aide
flashed an image into his mind.  Hector on the walls of Troy.
Belisarius found himself half-choking from amusement combined with
chagrin.

Antonina eyed her husband quizzically.  Belisarius waved a weak hand.
"Nothing.  Just Aide.  He's being sarcastic and impertinent again."

"Blessed jewel!"  exclaimed a voice.  Sitting on another divan in his
favored lotus position, Ousanas cast baleful eyes on Belisarius.  "I
shudder to think what would become of us," he growled, "without the
Talisman of God to keep you sane."

Antonina sniffed.  "My husband does not suffer from delusions of
grandeur."

"Certainly not!"  agreed Ousanas.  "How could he, with a mysterious
creature from the future always present in his mind?  Ready--blessed
jewel!--to puncture inflated notions at a moment's notice."

Ousanas took a sip from his own goblet.  Good red wine, this--no silly
child's drink for him.  "Not that he has any reason for such
grandiosity, of course, when you think about it.  What has Belisarius
actually accomplished, these past few years?"

The aqabe tsentsen of the kingdom of Axum--empire, now, since the
Ethiopians had incorporated southern Arabia into their realm--waved his
own hand.  But there was nothing weak about that gesture.  It combined
the certainty of the sage with the authority of the despot.

"Not much," he answered his own question.  "The odd Malwa army defeated
here and there, entirely through the use of low-minded stratagems.  The
occasional rebellion incited within the Malwa empire itself."  His
sniff was more flamboyant than Antonina's, nostrils fleering in
contempt.  "A treasure stolen from Malwa and then given away to Maratha
rebels--a foolish gesture, that!--and a princess smuggled out of
captivity.  Bah!  There's hardly a village headman in my native land
between the great lakes who could not claim as much."

Antonina grinned.  As a rule, disrespect toward her husband was
guaranteed to bring a hot response.  But from OusanasAxum's aqabe
tsentsen was not Ethiopian himself.  Ousanas had been born and bred in
the heartland of Africa far to the south of the highlands.  But he had
spent years as the dawazz to Prince Eon, a post whose principal duty
was to nip royal self-aggrandizement in the bud.  Eon was now the
negusa nagast of Axum, the "King of Kings," and Ousanas had become the
most powerful official in his realm.  But the former hunter and former
slave still had his old habits.

And, besides, they were close friends.  So close, in fact, that Ousanas
was the most frequently cited "lover" of the huge male harem which
Antonina was reputed to maintain.  By now, of course--after Antonina
had played a central role in crushing the Malwa-instigated Nika
rebellion in Constantinople, reestablished imperial authority in Egypt
and

the Levant, and led the naval expedition which had rescued Belisarius
and his army after their destruction of the Malwa logistics base at
Charax--not even the scandalmongering Greek aristocracy gave more than
token respect to the slanders.  The Malwa espionage service had long
since realized that the rumors had been fostered by Antonina herself,
in order to divert their attention from her key role in her husband's
strategy.

So, knowing Ousanas, Antonina responded in kind.  "Yes, surely.  But
what Bantu headman can claim to have put his stepson on the throne of
the Roman Empire?"

Ousanas snorted.  "Rome?  Bah!"  He leaned forward, gesticulating
eagerly.  "A realm of peddlers and peasants!  No, no, Antonina--for
true grandeur you must visit the great and mysterious empires in
central Africa!  The cities are paved with silver and jade, the palaces
cut from pure crystals.  The emperors--every one of them a former
headman from my native region, you understand--are borne to the
gold-inlaid toilets on elephants draped with--"

"And the elephants shit diamonds themselves," interrupted Ezana.  The
Axumite naval commander--he was a native born Ethiopian--gave Ousanas a
sour glance.  "It's odd how these marvelous African empires of his keep
moving further south as we Axumites extend our rule."  Another sniff
was added.  "So far, though, all we seem to encounter are illiterate
heathen savages scrabbling in the dirt."

Ousanas began some retort, but Ezana drove over it.  "The Persian girl
does not concern me, Belisarius.  Not by herself.  As young as she is,
Sudaba is not a stranger to campaigns.  She was with Agathius at the
Nehar Malka, after all.  Any Persian noblewoman who could manage on
board one of those miserable river barges"--the inevitable Axumite
pride in their naval expertise surfaced--"can surely manage aboard one
of our craft."

That contented thought gave way to a scowl: "But if this starts a mud
slide of women demanding to accompany their men--" Ezana swiveled his
head and brought another

occupant of the salon under his cold scrutiny.  "My own half-sister,
soon enough!"

Under that hard gaze, the pale face of young Menander turned pink with
embarrassment.  The Roman officer knew that Ezana was aware of his
intimate relationship with Deborah, but he still found the casual
manner in which Ethiopians handled such things unsettling.  Menander
was too close enough to the Thracian village of his upbringing not to
be a bit edgy.  In his village, the half-brother of a seduced sister
would have blood in his eye.  And no Thracian villager was half as
skilled and experienced in mayhem and slaughter as Ezana!

"I've already spoken to her about it," he muttered.  "She agreed to
stay behind."  Guiltily: "Well... in Charax, anyway."

"Marvelous," grunted Ezana.  "Our precious naval base is about to
become as populous as Bharakuccha.  The women will be bad enough."  His
next words caused Menander to turn beet red.  "The inevitable squalling
brats which follow will practically carpet the city.  Our stevedores
will be tripping all over them trying to load our warships.  Our
soldiers will have to fight their way to the docks."

Belisarius sighed and spread his hands.  "Yes, Ezana--I know.  But I
can't accomplish miracles.  As it is, we'll still manage to keep the
camp followers to a bare minimum."  He tried to rally his pride.  "In
proportion, we'll have the smallest baggage train since Xenophon's
march to the sea."

"Marvelous," grunted Ousanas.  "Perhaps we should follow his lead then.
Strand ourselves in the middle of the Malwa empire and try to fight our
way out."

Menander recovered his aplomb.  Young and sometimes bashful he might
be, but no one had ever accused him of cowardice.  "We already did
that," he pointed out cheerfully.  "Only a handful of us, of course,
not Xenophon's fabled ten thousand.  I much prefer the current
prospect. Marching into Malwa, with over a hundred thousand!"

"You won't be in that number," retorted Ezana.  "No, boy.  You're for
the cut and thrust of boarding parties."

"Me?"  Menander's eyes widened in mock astonishment.  "Nonsense.  I'm
the gunnery specialist.  I am required to stay back while Axumite
marines storm across the decks.  My duties--"

The last occupant of the salon now spoke.  "Bullshit, boy!"  John of
Rhodes rose from his divan and planted his arms akimbo.  "The real
gunnery specialist is Eusebius--who's too nearsighted to storm a
latrine, anyway.  And since I'm the commander of the gunship fleet,
that leaves you as the top Roman officer in the armada to show these
haughty black fellows"--he and the two Africans exchanged grins-"how to
wield hand weapons properly in the close quarters of a desperate
boarding operation."

"That's nonsense, also," said Antonina.  She drained the rest of her
goblet.  "If all goes as planned, there won't be any boarding
operations.  Just the dazzling maneuvers of warships firing cannons at
long range, destroying the Malwa with precision and style."

And that, of course, brought a storm of criticism and outrage.

Idiot!  Have you learned nothing?  The First Law of Battle!  Every
battle plan in history"--gets fucked up as soon as the enemy arrives,"
she finished.  "Men.  Such slobs.  Everything always has to be messy
and untidy."  Serenely: "Fortunately, this expedition will have a
woman's hand on the rudder."

Five pairs of male eyes, ranging in color from bright blue to deepest
brown, joined in condemnation of such folly.

Antonina poured herself another goblet.  "Trust me," she said, still
with absolute serenity.  "You'll see."

Belisarius' final meeting of the day took place late that night, in the
back room of a small tavern to which he had come cloaked in secrecy.

"There's nothing more I can tell you," he concluded.  "If we hear
anything further, of course, I'll let you know.  But since you'll be
off as soon as Ezana can finish

assembling his small fleet, I don't imagine there'll be anything
else."

Anastasius grunted.  "Not if you're right, and Narses is behind it
all."  He shrugged his massive shoulders.  "Speaking for myself, I hope
he is.  Information's valuable, but I'd rather trust my life to Narses'
fine and subtle hand."

Valentinian glared at him.  Clearly enough, the weasel thin cataphract
did not share his giant companion's equanimity.

"Speak for yourself," he snarled.  "I'd rather trust a scorpion than
Narses."  The glare shifted to Belisarius.  "And don't repeat Irene's
fancy phrases to me.  Fine for her to talk about trusting Narses'
so-called 'craftsmanship."  She'll be on the other side of the Hindu
Kush from the bastard, with thirteen thousand Kushan bodyguards."

The last occupant of the room spoke up.  "Ah, but you forget.  She'll
be without me.  And since I'll be coming with you, I think that fairly
evens the odds."

Valentinian was now glaring at Kuiulo.  But, even for Valentinian, the
glare was hard to maintain.  After Belisarius' rescue of then-princess
Shakuntala from her captivity at Venandakatra's palace in Gwalior,
Valentinian had fought his way out of India with Kushans at his
side--Ku)ulo among them.  He had then spent two years fighting against
Kushans and, after Vasudeva and his men took service with Belisarius,
with them at his side.  There were perhaps no soldiers in the world,
beyond the general's own Thracian bucellarii to whom Valentinian
belonged, that he respected and trusted more than he did Kushans.  And,
of them, more than Kuiulo himself.

Still'I'm not complaining," he complained.  He took his own quaff of
wine, and then squinted bitterly at the Persian vintage as if all the
sourness of the universe were contained therein.  "If it can be done,
we'll get the girls out.  Although I still don't understand why Narses
would go to all this trouble--not to mention huge risks for himselfm
just to get Dadaii's daughters back to their father."

Belisarius shrugged.  "That part doesn't make sense to any of us,
Valentinian.  Irene no more than me.  But--"

His crooked smile made its appearance.  "That's all the more reason to
investigate.  There's got to be more involved."  "What do you think?"
asked Anastasius.

Belisarius scratched his chin.  "I have no idea."  He glanced at
Valentinian.  "But I can't help remembering the last words Lord
Damodara said to you, before he released you from captivity."

Valentinian scowled.  "That silly business about you having a proper
respect for grammar?"

Belisarius nodded.  "Yes, that."  His chin-scratching went into high
gear.  "I can't help but wondering if what we're seeing here isn't a
master grammarian at work.  Parsing a very long sentence, so to
speak."

Valentinian threw up his hands with exasperation.  "I still say it's
silly!"  He planted his hands firmly on the table and leaned forward.

"We'll do it, General.  If it can be done at all.  But I'm giving you
fair warning--"

He pushed himself back and took a deep breath.  "If we run into Rana
Sanga, I'm surrendering right off!  No way in hell am I going to fight
that monster again!"

Chapter 5

Spring,

The knuckles on Rana Sanga's right hand, gripping the tent pole, were
as white as bone.  For a moment, Lord Damodara wondered if the pole
would snap.  The thought was only half-whimsical.  The Malwa commander
had once seen the leader of his Raiput troops cut an armored man in
half-Vertically.  Sanga's sword had come down through the shoulder,
split the sternum and the ribs, and only come to a halt when the sword
broke against the baldric's buckle.

True, his opponent had been a lightly armored rebel, and as small as
Bengalis usually were.  Still'I'm glad I'm using bamboo to hold up my
tent," he remarked casually.

Startled, Rana Sanga's eyes came to his master.  Then, moved to his
hand.  Slowly, with an obvious effort, the tall Raiput king released
his grip.

The hand became a fist and the fist slammed into his left palm.
Damodara winced at the noise.  That punch would have broken the hands
of most men.  Sanga didn't even seem to notice.  There were times when
Damodara wondered if the Raiput was entirely human.  For all Sanga's
courtesy and stiff honor, there was something about the Raiput
king--something that went beyond his towering stature and tigerish
frame-that made the Malwa general think of the asuras of the ancient
chronicles and legends.  Demons... Lord Damodara shook the thought
away, as he had so often before.  The asuras had been evil creatures.
However ferocious in combat, Rana Sanga could not be accused of the
same.  Not by any sane man, at least; and whatever else Damodara was,
he was most certainly sane.

The Malwa general heaved a very faint, very controlled sigh.  And that
is perhaps all I am.  Sane.  He turned away from the sight of his
silent, seething, enraged subordinate and studied the new maps which
had been brought to the command tent.  Damodara's keen mind found
comfort in those maps.  The lines drawn upon them were clean and
precise.  Quite unlike the human territory which they so glibly claimed
to represent.

Honor.  Morality.  Those are for others.  For me, there is only
sanity.

"There is no leeway in the orders, Rana Sanga," he said harshly.  "None
whatsoever."

Sanga was now glaring at an idol perched on a small pedestal next to
the tent's entrance.  The very expensive ivory carving was a miniature
statue of the four-armed, three-headed and three-eyed god called
Virabhadra.  In each of his hands, the god bore a bow, an arrow, a
shield and a sword.  The weapons were all made of pure gold.  A
necklace of sapphire skulls adorned his bare chest, and each cyclops
eye was a ruby.  The scarlet color of the gems seemed to reflect
Sanga's rage with blithe indifference.

Virabhadra had once been a minor god, one of Siva's variations.  But
the Mahaveda cult which dominated the Malwa empire's new version of
Hinduism had elevated him to much higher status.  Damodara rather
loathed the statue, himself, despite its value.  But it helped to keep
the ever suspicious priests of Malwa from prying too closely into his
affairs.

"I have already come under criticism for my methods of suppressing
rebellion here in eastern India," he added softly.  He gestured at one
of the scrolls on his large desk.  "I received that from Nanda Lal just
two days ago.  The

emperor's spymaster is wondering why we have made such infrequent use
of impalement."

Sanga tore his eyes away from the statue.  "That idiot," he snarled,
utterly oblivious to the fact that he was insulting one of the
emperor's close kinsmen in front of another.  For some reason nor
rather, a reason he chose not to examine closely--Damodara found that
unthinking trust something of a small treasure in its own right.

Sanga began pacing back and forth in the command tent.  His steps, as
always, were as light and powerful as a tiger's.  And his voice carried
the rumbling undertones of the same predator of the forest.

"We have spilled a river of blood across this land," he growled. "Here,
and in half of Bengal also.  Stacked heads in small piles at the center
of a hundred villages.  And then burned the villages.  And for what?"

He paused, for a moment, and glared at the closed flap of the tent as
if he could see the ravaged countryside beyond.  "To be sure, the
rebellion is suppressed.  But it will flare up again, soon enough, once
we are gone.  Does that-that--" Teeth clenched: "--spymaster really
think that impaling a rebel instead of decapitating him will serve us
for magic?"

Damodara shrugged.  "In a word: yes.  Nanda Lal has always been a firm
believer in the value of terror.  As much as Venandakatra, the truth be
told, even if he does not take Venandakatra's personal pleasure in the
doing."

Mention of Venandakatra's name, inevitably, stoked the Rajput's rage.
But Damodara did not regret the doing of it.  Rana Sanga, in the
privacy of Damodara's tent, could afford to rage.  Lord Damodara had no
such luxury himself.  There was no superior in front of whom he could
pace like a tiger, snarling his fury at bestial cruelty.  Damodara had
no superiors, beyond Nanda Lal and the emperor himself.  And the being
from the future called Link which ruled them in turn.  Nanda Lal and
Emperor Skandagupta would--at best--immediately remove Damodara from
command were he to express such

sentiments to them.  The thing would almost certainly do worse.

"My family is in Kausambi now, you know," he said softly.  "All of
them.  I just got a letter from my wife yesterday.  She is not pleased
with the climate in the capitalm it's particularly hard on my
parents--but she says the emperor has provided them with a very fine
mansion.  Plenty of room, even with three children."

The quiet words seemed to drain Sanga's anger away,

as quickly as water pouring out of a broken basin.  "So soon?"  he
murmured.

Damodara shrugged and spread his hands widely.  The lithe gesture
brought a peculiar little pleasure to him.  After the past two years of
arduous campaigning--first in Persia, and then in eastern India--the
formerly rotund little Malwa general was almost as fit as any of his
Rajput soldiers.

"Did you expect anything else, King of Rajputana?"  Damodara chuckled
harshly.  "Of course the emperor insists on taking my family hostage,
in all but name.  Except for his Ye-tai bodyguard troops--arrogant
bastards--everybody admits that we possess his empire's finest army."
"Small army," grunted Sanga.

Again, Damodara shrugged.  "Only by Malwa standards.  Anywhere else in
the world, forty thousand men--half of them Rajputs, and all the rest
adopting Raiput ways--would be considered a mighty host.  And our
numbers are growing."

He turned back to the table with its clean and simple maps.  When he
spoke again, his voice was as harsh as Sanga's.  "But--yes, by Malwa
standards, a small army.  So let us put all else aside and concentrate
on what we must do.  Must--do."

He waited until Sanga was at his side.  Then, tracing the line of the
Ganges with a finger: "Venandakatra can squawk all he wants about
immediate reinforcement in the Deccan.  Nanda Lal, at least,
understands logistics.  We will have to follow the Ganges to the
Jamuna; then, upstream to the Chambal."

The two men had spent years fighting and leading side by side.  Sanga
immediately grasped the logic.  "Yes.  Then--" His own long finger
touched the map.  "We make our portage here and come south into the
Gulf of Khambat following the Mahi river."

Damodara nodded.  "It's a roundabout way.  But, in the end, we will
approach Bharakuccha from the north, shielded from Rao's--ah, I believe
the term Lord Venandakatra prefers is 'brigands'--by the Vindhya
mountains."

"Not much of a shield," murmured Sanga.  "Not from Rao and his--" The
Rajput's lips pursed, as if tasting a lemon.  "Brigands."

"Enough, I think.  Until we reach Bharakuccha and can get reliable
local intelligence, I don't want to be blundering about in the Great
Country.  Not with the Panther roaming loose."

The two men stared at the map in silence for a bit longer.  Then,
heaving a sigh, Rana Sanga spoke almost in a whisper.

"I used to dream, sometimes--long ago, when I was still young and
foolish--of meeting him again in single combat on the field of
honor."

Damodara tried to salvage something out of the ruins.  "And so you
shall!"

Heavily, Sanga shook his head.  "No, Lord.  As you say, the orders
carried no leeway.  Once we cross the Narmada, we will be under Lord
Venandakatra's command.  Politically, at least, since he is the Goptri
of the Deccan.  You know as well as I do that he is not called the Vile
One for no reason."

Again, the heavy sigh.  "There will be no honor for us in the Great
Country, Lord Damodara.  Not a shred."

Damodara said nothing.  There was nothing to say.

Shortly thereafter, Rana Sanga left the tent and returned to his own.
There, for two hours, he paced back and forth in silence.  His Rajput
officers stayed well clear of the tent.  Sanga spoke not a word, but
black anger emanated from him like an asura in captive fury.

Even the guards standing outside the entrance moved as far away from
it as possible.  Their presence at the tent was a formality, in any
event.  Rana Sanga was universally-by friend and foe alike--considered
the greatest living Rajput warrior as well as Raiputana's finest
general.  "Guarding" him was a bit on the order of setting cubs to
guard a tiger.

Late in the afternoon, a Ye-tai appeared before the tent and requested
permission to pass.  Toramana, that was, an officer whom Damodara had
recently promoted to the status of general.  Of the thousands of Ye-tai
soldiers in Damodara's army, Toramana was now ranked the highest.

The Rajput guards eyed him uncertainly.

They did so, in part, because Toramana was the kind of man who, armed
and armored as he was, would cause any soldier to pause.  Toramana was
himself considered a mighty warrior, as well as a canny general.  He
was big, even for a Ye-tai, and not yet thirty years old.  His taut and
well-muscled body was evidence of the rigorous regimen he had
maintained since boyhood--a boyhood which had itself been spent in the
harsh environment of the Hindu Kush.  His face, bony and angular in the
Ye-tai way, was quite unreadable--which was not common in that breed of
men.

For the most part, however, the Rajput guards hesitated because they
knew the purpose of Toramana's visit.  He had come to receive the
answer to a question, a question which all the Rajputs in Damodara's
army had been discussing and debating privately for days.  And, for
most, had settled on the same answer as the two guards standing in
front of Rana Sanga's tent.

"It is not a good time, General Toramana," said one of the guards
quietly.  "Rana Sanga is in a rage.  Best you return tomorrow, when the
answer is more likely to be the one you desire."

The big Ye-tai officer studied the guard, for a moment.  Then,
shrugging: "If the answer is the one I desire, then I will have to deal
with Rana Sanga for years to come.  Do you think this is the last day
Rajputana's greatest king will have

cause for fury?  Best I get the answer in his worst moment.  That
alone will be a promise greater than any words."

The guards returned his calm gaze by looking away.  The truth of the
statement could not, after all, be denied.  "Enter then, General," said
one.

"Our wishes go with you," murmured the other.

Toramana nodded.  "My thanks.  Things will be as they will be."  He
pushed aside the tent flap and entered.

Hearing someone come into his pavilion, Sanga ceased his restless
pacing and spun around.  His hand did not fly to the sword belted at
his waist, but his mouth opened, ready to hurl words of angry
dismissal.  Then, seeing who it was, he froze.

For a moment, the two big men stared at each other.  The light shed by
the lamps in the tent caused both of their faces to be highlighted,
making them seem ever harder than usual.  Warrior faces, as if cast in
bronze.  Sanga was taller than Toramana--the Rajput king was taller
than almost anyone--and even broader in the shoulders.  But the smaller
Ye-tai did not seem in the least intimidated.

Which was one of the things Sanga liked about him, when all was said
and done.  That... and much else.  It was odd, really.  Sanga had never
been fond of Ye-tai, as a rule.  Rather the contrary.

"I forgot," he said quietly, his rage beginning to ebb.  Sanga gestured
at a nearby table.  The simple piece of furniture was set very low,
with cushions on either side resting on the carpets.  "Please sit."

When they were seated, Sanga did not pause for more than a moment
before speaking.

"First, a question of my own.  Why did you protect Holkar's woman and
child?"  Before Toramana could answer, Sanga added: "And do not tell me
it was because of any strategic acumen.  You had no way of knowing, in
the chaos of the final assault, that the man you had cut down was the
son of Dadaji Holkar.  We did not discover that until the following
day."

Toramana began to speak, but Sanga pressed on over the words.

"Nor do I wish to hear that you intended to keep the woman for your own
concubine.  You have two already, both of them more attractive than
that woman.  And neither one of them came with child, though the
Bengali has now borne one of your own.  So--why?  According to reports,
you even had to threaten several of your own soldiers who sought to use
the woman."

"It did not take much of a threat," said Toramana.  He chuckled softly.
"They were subdued with a scowl and a few words.  It was more in the
way of old habit on their part, than any real urgency.  The army, after
all, has plenty of camp followers.  I think they were simply feeling an
urge to break flee of Rajput discipline.  The men who overran the rebel
camp were all Ye-tai, after all."

He shrugged.  "The woman was wailing, clutching her man's dead body.
The baby, cast aside, was wailing louder still.  What man not ridden by
a demon can feel lust in such circumstances?  There were only two
courses of action.  Kill them both, or keep them safe from harm."

Silence.  The two men matched gazes.  The younger Ye-tai was the first
to look away.  "We do what we must, Rana Sanga.  Such is the nature of
the world.  But there is no reason to do more.  A man ends at the limit
of his duty.  The beast continues beyond.  I am a man, not a beast."

The answer seemed to satisfy the Rajput.  He planted his large hands on
the table and rose to his feet in a single easy movement.  Then, began
pacing again.  This time, however, the pacing was that of a man
engrossed in thoughtful consideration, not one working off a rage.

"I have a half-sister named Indira," he said quietly.  "You suggested a
cousin, but if we are to do this it would be best to do it properly."
Teeth flashed in his beard, as much of a snarl as a smile.  "If nothing
else, it will bring the full weight of Malwa down upon us--you more
than and if a man is to take on a challenge he may as well

do it in the spirit of legend.  I find the thought of Malwa's outrage
soothing, at the moment."

Toramana's eyes were wide open, now.  His body was no longer relaxed in
the least.  Very stiff, he was.  Clearly, he had not been expecting to
hear this--not from Rana Sanga!

The Rajput's teeth flashed again, but there was more of real humor in
the expression now.  "Did you really believe all the tales?  The
ultimate Rajput?"  Sanga snorted.  "I have given much thought, over the
years, to the relation of truth to illusion.  It is a simple fact--deny
it who will--that the Rajputs themselves are not so many generations
removed from barbarism.  And came, I am quite certain, from the same
mountains that produced you."

He resumed his pacing, very slowly now.  "Besides, Indira is a vigorous
girl.  Very prone to bending custom and tradition in her own right,
much to the displeasure of my family.  But I am fond of her, despite
the difference in our ages.  I was more of an uncle to her than a
brother, in years past.  I can think of no cousin who would be as
suitable.  Most of them would wail in horror at the very thought.
Indira, on the other hand--"

He paused, then chuckled.  "Knowing her, she is likely to find the
thing a challenge and an adventure."

The pausing stopped abruptly.  All traces of humor vanished.  The
Rajput king stood straight and tall.  Without looking at Toramana, he
murmured: "Very fond of her, I say.  If I discovered she has been
abused, I will challenge you and kill you.  Do not doubt it for a
moment.  Neither the challenge nor the killing."

He swiveled his head and brought the Ye-tai under his stony gaze. Then,
to his satisfaction, discovered that the young warrior was not bridling
at the threat.  For allToramana's own great skill at war, he was more
than intelligent enough, despite his relative youth, to understand that
he was no match for Sanga.

"I am not abusive to women," said Toramana.  Quietly, but perhaps a
bit.."  not angrily, no, but sternly for all that.

"Yes, I know."  Sanga's lips tightened, as if he were tasting
something a bit sour.  "I asked Lord Damodara to have Narses spy upon
you."  His eyes moved away.  "My apologies.  But I needed to know.
Narses says that both your concubines seem in good health, and
satisfied with their position.  The Bengali even dotes on you, he says,
now that you have produced a child."

"I will not disown the boy," said Toramana, the words coming curt and
abrupt.

Sanga made a small, dismissive gesture with his hand.  "That will not
be required.  Nor, for that matter, that you put aside the concubines.
You are a warrior, after all, bringing your blood to that of a warrior
race.  Let the old women chatter as they will."

Suddenly, a grin appeared on Sanga's face.  His earlier rage seemed to
have vanished completely.

"Ha!  Let the Malwa priests and spies scurry like insects.  Let Nanda
Lal squirm in his soul, for a change."

Moving with the speed and grace which was his trademark, Sanga resumed
his seat at the table.  Then, leaning over, he bestowed his grin on
Toramana.

"Besides, Indira is very comely.  And, as I said, a spirited girl.  I
do not think there is much danger that you will be overly distracted by
concubines."

He gestured to a bowl containing fruit and pastries.  "Let us eat,
Toramana.  I will have my servants bring tea, as well.  After the
campaign in the Deccan--or as soon as there seems to be an
opportunitymit will be done.  Perhaps in Rajputana, which would be my
preference so long as I can attend.  If not, I will send for Indira and
you will be wed within the bosom of the army.

"Which," he continued, reaching for an apricot, "would perhaps be best
in any event.  The marriage, after all, was created in the army.  Only
that forge was hot enough to do such difficult work."

That night, long after Sanga had departed, Lord Damodara's spymaster
entered the command tent.  The Malwa

commander, engrossed in his study of the maps, gave the old Roman
eunuch no more than a glance.  Then, using his head as a pointer, he
nodded toward a small package resting on his nearby field cot.

"There," he said.  "Make sure my wife receives it.  Send it off
tonight, if possible."

"You are not planning to visit her yourself?"  asked Narses.  "The army
will be passing Kausambi on our way to the Deccan."

Damodara's headshake was curt and abrupt.  "I cannot.  Nanda Lal's
instructions on that matter were as clear and precise as all the rest.
I am not to leave the army under any circumstances."

"Ah."  Narses nodded.  "I understand."

The eunuch moved over to the cot and picked up the package.  By the
weight and feel of it, there was nothing inside the silk wrapping
beyond a few message scrolls and some trinkets for Damodara's three
children.  Narses began to leave the tent.  Then, at the flap, he
paused as if an idle thought had come to him.

"I've obtained some more slaves for your wife's household," he said.
"They came cheaply.  Two whores a bit too well-used to turn a profit
any longer.  But the brothel-keeper said they were obedient creatures,
and capable enough in the kitchen."

Damodara shrugged, as a bull might twitch off annoying and meaningless
insects.  His finger was busy tracing a route for his Pathan trackers
through the Vindhyas, where they might serve to give advance warning of
any Maratha ambush.

"As you command, my lord."  A moment later the eunuch was gone.
Damodara was only vaguely aware of his departure.

As soon as he entered his own tent, Narses gave Ajatasutra the "thumbs
up" and extended the package.  The assassin rose with his usual lazy
grace and took it in hand.

"I still say that's an obscene gesture," he murmured.  But he was
through the tent flap before Narses could do more than begin his
baleful glare.

Outside, Ajatasutra paced through the darkness enshrouding the army's
camp with quick and sure feet.  The flames of the various campfires
provided little in the way of illumination, but that bothered him not
in the least.  Ajatasutra was quite fond of darkness, the truth be
told.

The soldiers clustered about the campfire in one of the more distant
groves never saw him coming until he was standing in their midst.
Startled, the six men rose to their feet.  All of them were experienced
mercenaries.  Two of them were Biharis, but the others were Ye-tai.  In
their cups, those four would have boasted that no man could catch them
unawares.

They were not in their cups now, however.  Ajatasutra had left clear
instructions on that matter also.  They stood still, awaiting their
orders.

"Tonight," said Ajatasutra.  "Immediately."  He handed the package to
one of the Bihari soldiers.  "See to it-personally--that Lady Damodara
receives this."

As the mercenaries hurriedly began.  making ready for departure,
Ajatasutra stepped over to the small tent pitched nearby.  He swept
back the flap and peered inside.

The two sisters were wide awake, staring at him with apprehension.  The
light shed by a small oil lamp made their faces seem especially taut
and hollow.  The older sister was clutching the baby to her chest.

"No trouble?"  he asked.  The two girls shook their heads.

"Get ready," he said softly.  "You're leaving tonight.  For your new
owner.  The journey will be long, I'm afraid."  "Are you coming?" 
asked the younger.

Ajatasutra shook his head.  "Can't.  I have duties elsewhere."  Then,
seeing the sisters' apprehension turn to outright fear, Ajatasutra
chuckled dryly.  "Your new owner is reputed to be quite a nice lady."

His slight emphasis on the last word seemed to relieve their tension a
bit.  But only for a moment.  Now, the sisters

were staring past his figure, at the dimly seen shapes of the soldiers
gearing up for travel.

Ajatasutra chuckled again.  "There'll be no problem on the trip, other
than days of heat and dust.  I will leave clear instructions."

The stiffness in the sisters' posture eased.  The older cleared her
throat.  "Will we see you again?"

Ajatasutra tossed his head in an abrupt, almost minute gesture.  "Who
knows?  The world's a fickle place, and God is prone to whimsy."

He dropped the tent flap and turned away.  In the minutes which
followed, he simply stood in place at the center of the grove, watching
the soldiers make their preparations.  The Ye-tai were ready within
minutes, their horses soon thereafter.  What little delay occurred came
from the two Bihari mercenaries and the small elephant in their care.
Both men were experienced in the work.  They would alternate as mahout
and guard riding in the howdah.

But Ajatasutra's attention was not on the Biharis.  He was not
concerned about them.  His careful study was given, first, to the
howdah itself.  Then, when he was satisfied that his instructions had
been followedmthe cloths serving as the howdah's curtains were cheap
and utilitarian, but did an adequate job of shielding the occupants
from external view--he turned his scrutiny upon the Ye-tai who would
serve as the howdah's escort.

As was usually the case with Ye-tai, the semi-barbarians were big men.
Big, and obviously fit.  They were standing just a few feet away, their
mounts not far behind them.  If the heavy armor and weapons draped upon
their muscular bodies caused them any discomfort, there was no sign of
it.

Ajatasutra drifted toward them.  At that moment, out of "the corner of
his eye, he saw the tent flap move aside.  The sisters emerged and
began walking slowly and timidly toward the elephant, the older one
still clutching her infant.  Ajatasutra had long since provided the
sisters with more modest saris than the costumes they had worn as
prostitutes.

But, even in the poor lighting provided by the dying campfires, their
young and lithesome figures were quite evident.

The eyes of the Ye-tai followed their progress, as did Ajatasutra's.

"Pretty little bitches, aren't they?"  he mused.  His voice, as usual,
carried an undertone of whimsy and humor.

The Ye-tai in the center, the leader of the little group, grunted.
"That they are.  The older one's a bit off-putting, what with that scar
on her face, but the young--"

His next grunt was not soft at all.  More like an explosive breath--a
man kicked by a mule.  But the eruption ended almost as soon as it
began.  As the Ye-tai's head came down, Aiatasutra's dagger plunged
into his eye.  Halfway to the hilt, before a quick and practiced twist
removed the blade before it could become iammed in the skull.

As the Ye-tai slumped to the ground, Ajatasutra stepped aside.

"Wrong answer," he said mildly.  His eyes were on the three
survivors.

For perhaps two seconds, the Ye-tai seemed frozen in place.  The
youngest and least experienced of them began moving his hand toward his
sword, but one of his companions slapped the hand away.

"Uglier than sin, the both of them," the man rasped.  "Rather fuck a
crocodile, myself."

Aiatasutra's lips might have quirked a bit.  It was difficult to tell,
in the darkness.  The same darkness, perhaps, explained the ghostly
ease with which he now crowded the three mercenaries.

"I can find you anywhere in India," he murmured.  "Anywhere in the
world.  Don't doubt it for a moment."  "A crocodile," husked the young
Ye-tai.

Now, even in the darkness, Aiatasutra's smile was plain to see.
"Splendid," he said agreeably.  His hand--his left hand--dipped into
his cloak and emerged holding a small pouch.

"A bonus," he explained.  Then, nodding to the corpse: "For seeing to
the quiet disposal of the body."

Feeling the weight of the pouch, the newly-promoted mercenary leader
grinned.  "Crocodile food.  River's full of them."

"See to it."  Ajatasutra gave a last glance at the elephant.  The
younger sister was already in the howdah and the older was handing up
the baby.  A moment later, the two mahouts were assisting her aboard
the great creature.

The Ye-tai began to watch the procedure.  Then, struck by a very recent
memory, tore their eyes away and moved them back to their master.

But he was gone.  Vanished into the night, like a demon from the
ancient fables.

That very moment, in the far-distant Malwa capital of Kausambi, a demon
from the fabled future came to its decision.

"NO CHOICE," it pronounced.  "THE KUSHANS GROW

MORE UNRELIABLE BY THE DAY.  AND THE YE-TAI ARE

NOT ENOUGH TO BOLSTER THE REGIME.  WE MUST

WELD THE RAJPUTS TO OUR SIDE."

The Emperor of Malwa made a last, feeble attempt to safeguard the
exclusivity of his dynasty.  "They are bound to us by solemn oaths as
it is.  You know how maniacally the Rajputs hold their honor.
Surely--"

"THAT IS NOT ENOUGH.  NOT WITH BELISARIUS COMING.

THE PRESSURE WILL BECOME INTENSE.  NOT EVEN

RAJPUT HONOR CAN BE RELIED UPON TO WITHSTAND

THOSE HAMMER BLOWS.  THEY MUST ALSO BE WELDED

BY TIES OF BLOOD.  DYNASTIC TIES."

Skandagupta's corpulent little body began to swell like a toad.  His
mouth opened, ready to utter a final protest.  But the sharp glance of
Nanda Lal held him silent.  That, and the frozen immobility of the four
Khmer assassins standing against the nearby wall of the royal chamber.
The assassins were all members of Link's special cult, as were the six
enormous tulwar-bearing slaves kneeling against the opposite wall.  The
emperor had seen those knives and tulwars flash before, more than
once.

They would not hesitate for an instant to spill the life of Malwa's
own ruler.

Ruler, in name only.  The true power behind Malwa's throne resided in
the body of the young woman who sat in the chair next to him.  Lady
Sati, she was called, one of Skandagupta's first cousins.  But the name
was as much of a shell as the body itself.  Within that comely female
form lurked the being called Link, the emissary and satrap of the new
gods who were reshaping humanity into their own mold.

"IT WILL BE DONE," decreed the thing from the future.  The slender
hands draped loosely over the carved armrests made a slight gesture, as
if to indicate the body within which Link dwelled.  "THIS SHEATH IS
PERFECTLY

FUNCTIONAL.

MUCH HEALTHIER THAN AVERAGE.  IT WILL

SERVE RANA SAN GA AS WIFE AND MOTHER OF HIS

CHILDREN.  THE DYNASTY WILL THEN BE RAJPUT AS

WELL AS MALWA.  THE SWORDS AND LANCES OF RAJPUT ANA

WILL BE WELDED TO US WITH IRON BARS.  TIES

OF BLOOD."

Nanda Lal cleared his throat.  "There is the matter of Sanga's existing
wife.  And his three existing children."

The thing inside Lady Sati swiveled her head.  "A DETAIL.

BY ALL ACCOUNTS, HIS WIFE IS PLAIN AND PLUMP."

Again, the shapely hands made that little gesture.  "THIS

FORM IS BEAUTIFUL, AS MEN COUNT SUCH THINGS.

AND, AS I SAID, PERFECTLY FUNCTIONAL.  RAJPUT ANA

KING WILL HAVE NEW CHILDREN SOON ENOUGH.  HE

WILL BE RECONCILED TO THE LOSS."

The Malwa spymaster hesitated.  This was dangerous ground.  "Yes, of
course.  But my spies report that Sanga dotes on his family.  He will
still be upset--suspicious, even--if--"

"BY ROMAN HANDS.  SEE TO IT, SPYMASTER.  USE

NARSES.  HE WILL KNOW HOW TO MANAGE THE THING

IN SUCH A WAY AS TO DIVERT SUSPICION ONTO THE

ENEMY.  SAN GA WILL BLAME BELISARIUS FOR THE

MURDER OF HIS FAMILY."

Very dangerous ground.  But, whatever else he was, Nanda

Lal was no coward.  And, in his own cold way, as devoted to the Malwa
purpose as any man alive.

"Narses cannot possibly be trusted," he growled.  "He was a traitor to
the Romans.  He can betray us as well."

For the first time, the creature from the future seemed to hesitate.
Watching, Skandagupta and Nanda Lal could only wonder at the exact
thought processes which went on behind that cold, beautiful exterior.
Lightning calculation, of course--that much was obvious from the years
they had spent in Link's service.  But not even the icy spymaster could
imagine such an emptiness of all emotion.  Try as he might.

"TRUE, NAN DA LAL.  BUT STILL NOT AN INSUPERABLE

PROBLEM.  BRING NARSES BEFORE ME.  IN PERSON.  I

WILL DISCOVER THE TRUTH OF HIS LOYALTIES AND

INTENTIONS."

"As you will, Lady Sati," stated Nanda Lal.  He bowed his head
obediently.  An instant later, the Emperor of Malwa followed suit.  The
thing was settled, beyond any further discussion and dispute.  And if
neither man--especially Skandagupta--faced the prospect of a future
half-Rajput dynasty with any pleasure, neither did they concern
themselves over the possibility of Narses' treachery.  Not with Link
itself to ferret out the eunuch's soul.  No man alivem no woman or
childmcould hide its true nature from that scrutiny.  Not even their
great enemy Belisarius had been able to accomplish that.

Chapter 6

MESOPOTAMIA

Spring, 533 A.D.

"What's the matter, large one?  Are you sick?"  asked Belisarius.  "You
haven't complained once since we left Ctesiphon."

Sittas smiled cheerfully.  Planting his feet firmly, in the stirrups,
he raised himself off the saddle and heaved his huge body around to
study the army following in their tracks.

"Complain?"  he demanded.  "Why should I complain?  God in Heaven,
would you look at the s/ze of that thing!"

Belisarius copied Sittas' maneuver, albeit with considerably more ease
and grace.  The army following them seemed to cover the entire flood
plain.  To inexperienced eyes--such as those of the peasants who stared
at it from the relative safety of their huts--it would have seemed like
a swarm of locusts.  And, for the peasants, just about as welcome.
True, Emperor Khusrau had promised to pay for any damage done by the
army in its passage.  Mesopotamian peasants, from the experience of
millennia, viewed imperial promises with a skepticism that would have
shamed the most rigorous Greek philosopher.

Belisarius had no difficulty finding the underlying order in the
seeming chaos.

Kurush's Persian dehgans, fifteen thousand strong, maintained their
position on the prestigious left flank.  They had

done so since the moment the army's core passed through the gates of
Ctesiphon and began collecting the units gathered outside the city. The
gesture was a bit pointless, since there was no danger of a flank
attack here in Mesopotamia.  But the Persian aristocracy treasured its
little points of honor.

Sirras' own units, the ten thousand heavy cataphracts from
Constantinople and Anatolia, were assuming the equivalent position on
the army's right wing.  Whatever disgruntlement they might still be
feeling at the implied slight was being exercised by their vigilance in
keeping raiders from the desert at bay.  Not that any Arab freebooter
in his right mind would attack such an army, even if Belisarius didn't
have his own Arab camel contingents riding on the flank of the
cataphracts.

Belisarius smiled at the sight, but his study was soon concentrated on
the army's center.  The cataphracts and dehgans were familiar things.
They had dominated warfare in the eastern Mediterranean for centuries.
It was the units marching in the army's center which were new.  Very
new.

Sittas' own scrutiny had also reached the army's center.  But, unlike
Belisarius, his gaze was not one of pleasure and satisfaction.

"Silliest damned thing I've ever seen," he grumbled.  "Thank God,"
sighed Belisarius, apparently with great relief.  "A complaint!  I was
beginning to wonder seriously about your health."

Sittas snorted.  "I just hope you're right about this--this what his
name?"

"Gustavus Adolphus."  Belisarius turned back around and faced forward.
He'd seen enough, and the position was awkward to maintain even with
stirrups.

"Gustavus Adolphus," he repeated.  "With an army more or less designed
like this one, he defeated almost every t3pponent he ever faced.  Most
of whom had armies which, more or less, resembled the Malwa forces."

Sittas snorted again.  ""More or less, more or less," " he echoed in a
sing-song.  "That does not precisely fill me with confidence.  And
didn't he get himself killed in the end?"

Belisarius shrugged.  "Leading one of his insanely reckless cavalry
charges in his last battle--which his army won, by the way, even with
their king dead on the field."

Belisarius smiled crookedly.  For a moment, he was tempted to turn
around in the saddle and look at his bodyguards.  He was quite certain
that the faces of Isaac and Priscus, that very moment, were filled with
solemn satisfaction at hearing such antics on the part of commanding
generals described as "insane."

But he resisted the impulse.  For all that he enjoyed teasing Sirras
for his inveterate conservatism Damned dinosaur, came Aide's sarcastic
thought.  --Belisarius also needed to have Sittas' confidence.  So:
"You've already agreed, Sittas--or do we have to go through this
argument again--that armored cavalry can't face unbroken gun-wielding
infantry in the field."

"I know I did.  Doesn't mean I have to like it."  He raised a thick
hand, as a man forestalls an unwanted lecture.  "And please don't
jabber at me again about Morgarten and Laupen and Morat and all those
other heathen-sounding places where your precious Swiss pike men of the
future stood their ground against cavalry.  I'm sick of hearing about
it."

Sittas' voice slipped into an imitation of Belisarius' baritone.  " "As
long as the gunmen are braced with solid infantry to protect them while
they reload, they'll butcher any cavalry that comes against them."
Fine, fine, fine.  I won't argue the point.  Although I will point
out"--here Sittas' tone grew considerably more enthusiastic--"that's
only true as long as the infantry doesn't break and run.  Which damn
few infantry don't, when they see cataphracts thundering down on
them."

Aide's voice came again.  Stubborn as a mule.  Best give him a stroke
or two.  Or he'll sulk for the rest of the day.

Belisarius had reached the same conclusion.  His next words were spoken
perhaps a bit hastily.  "I'm certainly not arguing that cavalry isn't
irreplaceable.  Nothing like it for routing the enemy and completing
their destruction--after their formations have been broken."

So did Belisarius pass the next hour or so, with Aide grousing in his
mind and Sittas grumbling in his ear, extolling the virtues of cavalry
under the fight circumstances.  By the time Maurice and Agathius
arrived with a supply problem which needed Belisarius' immediate
attention, Sittas seemed to be reasonably content.

Have to do it all over again tomorrow, concluded Aide sourly.

Sittas rode off less than a minute after Agathius began explaining the
problem.  The big Greek nobleman's enthusiasm for logistics paralleled
his enthusiasm for infantry tactics.

How did he ever win any campaigns, anyway?  demanded Aide.

Belisarius was about to reply.  But Maurice, as if he'd somehow been
privy to the private mental exchange, did it for him.

The Thracian cataphract, born a peasant, gazed after the departing
aristocratic general.  Perhaps oddly, his face was filled with nothing
more than approval.  "Still trying to make him happy?  Waste of time,
lad, until Sirras has had a battle or two under his belt.  But at least
we won't have to worry about him breaking under the lesson.  Not
Sittas.  If there's a more belligerent and ferocious general in the
world, I don't know who it is.  Besides, who really knows the future
anyway?  Maybe Sittas will lead one of his beloved cavalry charges
yet."

By midafternoon, Agathius' problem was well on the way to solution.
Agathius had only brought the problem to Belisarius because the
difficulty was purely social, rather than technical, and he felt the
commanding general needed to take charge.  Some of the Persian dehgans
were becoming vociferously indignant.  Their mules, laden with burdens
which were far too heavy for them, were becoming indignant themselves.
Mules, unlike horses, cannot be driven beyond a certain point.  The
Persian mules reached that point

as soon as the sun reached the zenith, and had promptly gone on what a
future world would have called a general strike.  And done so,
moreover, with a solidarity which would have won the unadulterated
approval of the most doctrinaire anarcho-syndicalist.

Even Persian dehgans knew that beating mules was pointless.  So,
turning upon less redoubtable opponents, they were demanding that room
be made for their necessities in the supply barges which were streaming
down the Tigris.  The Mesopotamian and Greek sailors who manned those
craft--no fools, they--steadfastly ignored the shouted demands of the
dehgans on the banks and kept their barges a safe distance from the
shore.  So' They been hollering at me for two hours, now," grumbled
Agathius.  "I'm getting tired of it."

Dehgans!  grumbled Aide.  Only thing in the world that can make Greek
noble cataphracts seem like sentient creatures.

Belisarius turned to one of his couriers.  For a moment, he hesitated.
In campaigns past, Belisarius had always used veteran professionals for
his dispatch riders.  But on this campaign, he had felt it necessary to
use young Greek nobles.  Partly, to mollify the sentiments of the Roman
empire's aristocracy, which was slowly becoming reconciled to the
Justinian dynasty.  But, mostly, to mollify the Persian aristocracy,
which would take umbrage at orders transmitted to them by a commoner.

This particular dispatch rider was named Calopodius.  He was no older
than seventeen, and came from one of the Roman empire's most notable
families.  Belisarius had, tentatively, formed a good opinion of the
boy's wits and tact.  Both of which would be needed here.

Calopodius immediately confirmed the assessment.  The boy's face showed
no expression at all beyond calm alertness.  But his words carried a
certain dry humor, under the aristocratic drawl.

"I received excellent marks from both my rhetorician and grammarian,
sir."

Belisarius grinned.  "Splendid!  In that case, you should have no
difficulty whatsoever telling Kurush to get down to the river
immediately and put a stop to this nonsense."

Calopodius nodded solemnly.  "I don't see any difficulty, sir.  Be much
like the time my mother sent me to instruct my father's sister to quit
pestering the stable boys."  A moment later, he was gone, spurring his
horse into a canter.

"I wonder if Alexander the Great had to put up with this kind of crap,"
mused Maurice.

"Of course not!"  derided Belisarius.  "The man was Achilles reborn.
Who's going to give Achilles an argument?"

But the retort failed of its purpose.  Lowborn or not, Maurice and
Agathius were every bit as familiar with the Greek epics as any
senator.

"Agamemnon," they chorused in unison.

Chapter 7

Antonina viewed the gadget with some disfavor.  Ousanas, with
considerably more.

"Romans are madmen," he growled.  "Lunatics, pure and simple."  He
swiveled his head, bringing Ezana under his gaze.

"You are the admiral, Ezana.  A seaman, where I am a simple hunter.
Explain to this supposedly nautical-minded Roman"--here a fierce glare
at John of Rhodes--"the simple truths which even a simpleminded hunter
can understand."  He flipped his hand toward the gadget, peremptorily,
the way a man dismisses an annoying servant.  "Like trying to use a
lioness for a hunting dog.  More likely to bite the master than the
prey."

Ezana, like Ousanas, was scowling.  But the Ethiopian naval commander's
scowl was simply one of thoughtfulness.

"Stick to hunting and statesmanship, aqabe tsentsen," he grumbled.
"You're supreme at the first and not an outright embarrassment at the
second."  He studied the gadget for another few seconds.  "Hunting
lioness ..."  he murmured.  "Not a bad comparison, actually."

Ezana's scowl was suddenly replaced by a cheerful grin.  "Not bad!  But
tell me, Ousanas--what if the lioness were genuinely tame?  Or, at
least, not quite feral?"

Presented with this outrageous possibility ma tame lioness?-- Ousanas
practically gurgled with outrage.  His usual insouciant wit seemed to
have completely deserted him.

"Never seen the man in such a state," commented Antonina slyly.  She
cocked her head at her companion.  "You, Menander?"

But Menander was not about to enter this fray.  The expression on his
face was that of a man invited to enter a den of lions and argue the
fine points of dining etiquette with its denizens.  Clearly enough, the
young Roman naval officer intended to champion the only safe and
logical course.  Silence.

Antonina smiled.  Sweetly, at Menander; )eeringly, at Ousanas.

"Tame lioness!  Not bad!"  she exclaimed.

John of Rhodes, the designer of the gadget in question, finally entered
the fray himself.  His preceding silence, while one of his beloved
contraptions was subjected to ridicule, was quite unlike the man.  John
of Rhodes had once been Rome's most acclaimed naval officer.  Forced
out of the navy because of his inveterate womanizing--which, alas,
included seducing wives of several of his superior officers and
visiting senatorial delegatesmJohn had been plucked out of premature
retirement by Belisarius and Antonina and put to work designing the new
weapons which Aide had brought from the future.  Then, as he showed as
much energy and ability in that work as he had in his former career,
John had found himself once again elevated to high naval rank.  Higher,
in substance if not in form, than any rank he had previously held.
Officially, he was still a captain; in reality, he was the admiral of
the Roman Empire's new fleet of gunpowder-armed warships.  Its smallest
fleet, true, but the only one which was growing by leaps and bounds.

Throughout the course of his checkered career, however, two things
about John of Rhodes had remained constant.  He was still a womanizer,
although--under Antonina's bloodcurdling threats--he had managed to
keep his attentions away from the wives of Roman officers and Persian
notables.  And he was perhaps the most dyspeptic man Antonina had ever
encountered.  His preceding silence, while Ousanas scowled and sneered,
was the surest indication that even John of Rhodes was a bit leery of
his new invention.

Finally, however, he rallied.  "The thing is perfectly safe!"  he
bellowed.  John began stumping about the deck of the warship,
gesticulating madly.  "I got the idea from Belisarius himself!  And
none other than Aide gave him the design!"  Stump; stump.  "For your
information, O great hunter from Africa"--here, he and Ousanas matched
magnificent sneers-"this device insured the supremacy of Rome at sea
for centuries in--in--"

His right hand groped, trying to point to that unknown and unseen
future which would have been, if the "new gods" of the future had not
intervened in human history.  The gesture was vague and uncertain. John
had tried to seduce Irene Macrembolitissa on several occasions. The
attempts had been quite futile, of course.  Irene was not in the least
susceptible to the charms of seducers.  But, in her own lioness way,
she had enjoyed toying with a would-be predator.  So, on one occasion,
she had fended off John's advances by a learned explanation of the
logical complexities involved in changing the past by intervening from
the future.  Notions like the "river of time" had mingled freely with
"paradox" and "conundrum."  By the time she was done, John was
exhausted, utterly confused, and resigned to a night of celibacy.

"--in that other history," he concluded lamely.

He rallied again, pointing with a stiff finger to the gadget.  ""Greek
fire' they'll call it!  The scourge of Rome's enemies at sea."

Ousanas' thundering rejoinder was cut short by Ezana.  "Why don't we
try the thing out," he suggested mildly.  "After all, what's the
harm?"

The Ethiopian admiral's eyes scanned the Roman ship in whose bow the
"gadget" was positioned.  Christened the Theodora Victrix--whatever
else he was, John of Rhodes was no fool--she was the latest warship to
join the Roman fleet in the Erythrean Sea.  And, though the ship had
been built in Adulis by Ethiopian shipwrights, she was not an Axumite
vessel.  So' Worst that happens," Ezana concluded serenely, "is that
the ship burns up."

John glared at him, but remained silent.

"That's it, then," decided Antonina.  She headed for the gangway
connecting the ship to the dock.  She fluttered her hand toward
Ousanas.  "No doubt the aqabe tsentsen will wish to remain on board
during the trial, scrutinizing every step of the operation with his
keen hunter's eye."

Ousanas refrained from trampling Antonina in his hurry to get off the
ship.  But he only did so by the simple expedient of picking her up and
carrying her off in his arms.

Ezana, oddly enough, decided to remain.  Afterward, of course, he would
claim he did so to maintain the reputation of Axum's seamen.  Bold,
valiant--fearless as lions.  But, in truth, the Ethiopian naval officer
was simply curious.  And he was not enough of a hunter himself to
understand the absurdity of a tame lioness.

In the end, the trial was a roaring success.  Quite literally.  Once
the Theodora Victrix and her two accompanying ships were completely out
of sight of land, the cargo vessel being towed by the Axumite galley on
which Antonina and Ousanas were safely perched was cut loose. 
Wallowing in the gentle waves of the Persian Gulf, while John made his
final approach, the hulk seemed like a witless calf at the mercy of a
lioness.

As soon as the Theodora Victrix was within range, John ordered his
chief gunner Eusebius to activate the Greek fire cannon.  This took a
bit of work, since the "cannon" was more in the nature of a primitive
pump than anything else.  The gadget was temperamental as well as
dangerous.  But, soon enough, a satisfying gush of roaring flames
spouted from the barrel and fell upon the target vessel.

Within seconds, the cargo hulk was a raging inferno.  John of Rhodes
began capering about on the deck of the Victrix, making gleeful--and,
from the distance, suspiciously obscene-looking--gestures at Ousanas on
the observer ship.  Within minutes, he was helping Eusebius and the
other

gunners to pour amphorae full of sand on those portions of the
warship's bow which had been set aflame by the last dribbles of the
Greek fire cannon.

"We'll call it a roaring success," Antonina pronounced.  She pursed her
lips, studying the frantic activities of the men on the Victrix's bow.
Then, cocking her head at Menander, added: "But make sure that we put
in another requisition for amphorae.  And you'd better tell John to
start experimenting with different kinds of sand."

Menander sighed.  "Telling John" anything was akin to giving orders to
a temperamental predator.  Best done from a distance--best of all, by
somebody else.

Ousanas snorted.  "Tame lioness!"

But Menander's qualms proved unfounded.  By the time the two ships
arrived back at the docks in Charax, John of Rhodes was in splendid
spirits.  The minor mishap at the end, clearly enough, was beneath
contempt.  Indeed, he even pranced off the ship proclaiming himself the
need to find slightly more suitable chemicals for extinguishing fires
at sea than simple desert sand.

"Chalk, maybe," he opined cheerfully.  Standing on he docks, arms
akimbo, John surveyed the landscape surrounding Charax with great
serenity.  "Got to be some, out there.  For that matter, sea salt might
do the trick.  Plenty of that.  And who knows?  Maybe dried camel dung.
Plenty of that stuff!"

Antonina left the matter to him.  She was already surrounded by a small
horde of Roman officers and Persian officials, each of whom was
clamoring for her attention on some other matter of pressing concern.
Throughout, Antonina maintained her composure, and issued the necessary
orders.  By now, she was an accomplished general in her own right, and
had long since learned one of the basic axioms of war.  Amateurs study
tactics; professionals study logistics.

By sundown, she was able to relax in the comfort of the small villa
she had obtained in Charax's best quarter.  More or less.

"Do we have to settle the question of the camel provender?"  she
demanded crossly, pausing in the act of pouting herself a goblet of
wine.  "Tonight?"

A sheepish expression came upon Menander's face.  "Well... No,
actually. It can wait.  Not as if there's any shortage of Arabs eager
and willing to provide it for us."  Perched on a chair across from the
divan where Antonina lounged, Menander scowled.  "It's just-Damned
hagglers!

Always got to allow extra time dickering with Arabs."  The Thracian
villager surfaced: "Bad as Greeks!"  Antonina smiled.  Then, after
savoring the first sip of wine and cocking an eye at Ezana and
Ousanas--also lounging on nearby divans; no alert chair-perching for
them--she murmured: "Don't you have another pressing engagement
yourself tonight, Menander?"

The Roman officer flushed.  His eyes were riveted on Antonina, as if by
sheer force of will he would keep them from flitting to the fearsome
figure of his paramour's half brother.

Thankfully, Ezana was in a good mood.  So he eased Menander over the
hurdle.

"Best run, boy.  Keep my eager sister waiting and she'll likely take up
with some passing stray Arab."  Smugly: "Who will not--given the way
Deborah looks--waste any time at all in haggling."

Seeing the look of sudden alarm which now flitted across Menander's
face, Antonina could not stop herself from giggling.  "Go!"  she
choked, waving her hand.  A moment later, Menander did as he was
commanded.

When he was gone, Antonina looked at Ezana.  "She wouldn't really,
would she?"

Ezana shrugged.  "Probably not.  The silly girl's quite infatuated with
the lad."

Antonina's head now swiveled to bring Ousanas under her gaze.  The
humor left her eyes entirely.

"Speaking of infatuation."

Glaring at Ousanas, in the scale of "waste of effort," ranked somewhere
in the vicinity of the labors of Sisyphus.  Ethiopia's aqabe tsentsen
responded with the same grin with which the former slave dawazz had
greeted similar scowls from Axumite royalty.

"I fail to see the problem," he said.  "True, the girl was a virgin.
But--"

He waved his own hand, Ousanas, like Belisarius' cataphract Anastasius,
was a devotee of Greek philosophy.  The gesture carried all the
certainty of Plato pronouncing on a small problem of onto log3/  "That
is by the nature of things a temporary state of affairs.  Certainly
with a girl as lively and pretty as Koutina.  Who better than me to
have assisted her through that necessary passage?"

Antonina maintained the glare, even in the face of that peerless
grin.

"Besides, Antonina, you know perfectly well that having the secure
loyalty of your personal maid is essential to the success Of our
enterprise.  Koutina will be at the top of the list for every
enterprising Malwa spy here in Charax.  Of which there are probably
several hundred by now, at least half of which are superb seducers--and
just as good once they get the girl in bed as they were getting her
there in the first place."

Again, Ousanas made that philosophical gesture.  "So I view my
activities as a necessary concomitant of my diplomatic duties.  So to
speak.  Foiling the machinations of the wicked enemy with my own
incomparable stroke of statecraft.  So to speak."

Antonina hissed: "If she gets pregnant--"

Finally, the grin faded.  For once, there was nothing of the brazen
jester in Ousanas' expression.  "I have already asked her to become my
concubine, Antonina," he said softly.  "Once the war is over.  And she
has agreed."

He did not add any further promise.  There was no need.  Of many
things, people might wonder about the strange

man named Ousanas.  Of his honesty, no one had any doubt at all.

Certainly not Antonina.  Indeed, she was quite taken aback by the aqabe
tsentsen's statement.  She had simply intended to obtain a promise from
Ousanas to see to it that her maid was taken care of properly, once the
dalliance was over.  She had never expected' Concubine in Axum's elite,
was a prestigious position.  The position of wife, of course, was
reserved for diplomatic and political necessities.  But an officially
recognized concubine was assured a life of security and comfort--even
wealth and power, in the case of the aqabe tsentsen's concubine.

Koutina was a peasant girl from the Fayum, born into the great mass of
Egypt's poor.  Her own children would now enter directly into the world
of status, with not even the slight blemish which Roman society
attached to such offspring.

Ousanas' grin made its triumphant reentry.  "So?  Are there any other
concerns you wish to raise?"

Antonina cleared her throat.  From long experience, she knew it was
essential to rally in the face of Ousanas' grin.

"Yes!"  she piped.  Sternly: "We must see to the final preparations for
the landing at Barbaricum.  Belisarius, you know, insists on
accompanying Valentinian and the others up to the very moment when they
are set ashore in India.  Even--so he told me in his last message--if
he has to leave his army before they finish the march to Charax."

Ezana groaned.  "Antonina, that's already the best-planned and
best-prepared military expedition in the history of the world."
Scowling: "The only uncertainty--you said so yourself, just this
morning!--was the reliability of the Greek fire weapon.  Which we just
tested this very day!"

Rally.  "There are still some minor logistical matters to be settled!"
Antonina insisted.

Ezana groaned again.  Ousanas clapped his hands.

"Ridiculous!"  he stated.  "Petty stuff which can be well enough
handled by your host of underlings."  The aqabe

tsentsen drained his goblet and placed it on the small side table
nearby.

"We have much more important matters to discuss.  I got into an
argument with Irene, just the day before she and Kungas set off on that
harebrained expedition of theirs.  Can you believe that the crazed
woman has been studying these idiot Buddhist philosophers lately?  Mark
my words!  Give it a year and she'll be babbling the same nonsense as
that Raghunath Rao fellow.  Maya, the so-called 'veil of illusion." 
All that rot!"

Ousanas leaned forward on his divan, hands planted firmly on knees.
"Our duty is clear.  We must arm ourselves in advance--re-arm
ourselves, I should say--with the principles of Greek philosophy.  I
propose to begin with a survey of the dialectic, beginning with
Socrates."

Antonina and Ezana stared at each other.  Even the black Ethiopian's
face seemed pale.

"Logistics," choked Ezana.  "Critical to any successful military
enterprise."  Hastily he rose and began pacing about.  "Can't afford to
overlook even the slightest detail.  The matter of the brass fittings
for the stays is particularly critical.  Can't ever have enough!  And
the metalsmiths here in Charax are already overworked."

He slammed hard fist into firm palm.  "So!  I propose the
following--"

Chapter 8

BARBARICUM

Spring, 533 A.D.

The first rocket was a flare, one of the newly designed ones with a
small parachute.  After it burst over the ramparts at Barbaricum, it
drifted down slowly, lighting the area with an eerie glow.  Within
seconds, several other flares came to add their own demonic
illumination.

"Open fire!"  roared John of Rhodes.

Immediately, the small fleet of Roman warships under John's command
began firing their cannons into the shipping anchored in the harbor.
Under cover of night, John had sailed his flotilla into gunnery range
without being spotted by the sentries on the walls of the city.  The
larger fleet of Ethiopian warships following in his wake began adding
their own gunfire to the brew.

John's ships, pure sailing craft, would be limited to one pass at the
Malwa shipping.  The Axumite vessels, with their oared capability,
would wind up doing most of the damage even though none of those
galleys carried the same weight of cannon.  Without the necessity of
tacking back upwind in order to escape--not something John wanted to do
once the huge siege cannons on Barbaricum's walls began firing--the
Ethiopians would be able to take the time to launch the fireships.

For that reason, John was all the more determined to wreak as much
havoc as he could in the short time

available.  In particular, he was determined to strike at the Malwa
warships--which, unfortunately, were moored behind a screening row of
merchant vessels.  Now that the flares were burning brightly, he could
see those war galleys moored against the piers.

"Closer!"  he bellowed, leaving it to his sailing master to translate
the command into nautical terms.

Standing on the deck at John's side, Eusebius winced.  Through his
thick spectacles--another of the many new inventions which Aide's
counsel had brought into the Roman world--the gunnery officer could see
the mouths of the siege cannons overlooking the harbor, illuminated by
the cannon fire and the flares.  Once they came into action, those guns
would be firing stone balls weighing more than two hundred pounds. 
True, the siege cannons were as awkward to load and fire as they were
gigantic, and the weapons were wildly inaccurate.  Unlike smaller
cannons, whose bores could be hand-worked into relative uniformity and
for which marble or iron cannon balls could be polished to a close fit,
the giant siege guns and their stone missiles were the essence of
crudity.  But if one of those balls did hit a ship... Eusebius winced
again.

"Closer, damn you!"  bellowed John.

A few miles further south along the Indus delta, Belisarius had a
dazzling view of the battle which was taking shape in Barbaricum's
harbor.  At the distance, of course, he couldn't see any of the
details.  Not even with his telescope.  But the visual and auditory
display was truly magnificent.  Which, when all was said and done, was
the whole point of the exercise.  Whatever damage John and the
Ethiopians succeeded in inflicting on the Malwa at Barbaricum, the true
purpose of that bombardment was to divert attention from Belisarius'
doings.

"All right, General," growled Valentinian.  "You can stop smiling so
damned crookedly.  I admit that you were right and I was wrong."
Sourly: "Again."

In the darkness, there was no way Valentinian could have spotted that
smile on Belisarius' face, not even standing next to him.  Still, the
general removed the smile.  He reflected, a bit ruefully, that
Valentinian knew him more than well enough to know Belisarius'
characteristics.

So did Aide, for that matter.  Damned stupid crooked smile, came his
own surly thought.

There was no moon that night.  There was not even a star blaze  India's
monsoon season had begun, and the sky was heavily overcast.  Except for
the distant glare of the flares and cannon fire, the nearby coast was
shrouded in darkness.  In that same darkness, Valentinian and
Anastasius and Kujulo began lowering themselves into the river barge
which had pulled alongside their vessel.  The barge had been towed all
the way from Charax.  It was one of the Indian vessels which had been
captured after the Malwa invasion of Persia was defeated the year
before. Belisarius had chosen it because it would be indistinguishable
from the other barges plying their trade along the Indus river.

Lowering themselves slowly and carefully--falling into the sea laden
with armor and weapons was the fastest way to drown that the human race
had ever discovered--the three leaders of the expedition eventually
found the security of the barge's deck.  As their accompanying party of
Kushan soldiers followed, Anastasius' voice came up out of the
darkness.

"Any last instructions?"  the giant Thracian cataphract asked.

"No.  Just be careful."

That statement was met by the sound of muttering.  Valentinian's last
words, Belisarius was quite certain, consisted of pure profanity.

Don't blame him, said Aide.  The thought was almost a mutter itself.
Aide had reconciled himself to Belisarius losing his best bodyguards,
but he was still not happy with the situation.

Belisarius made no reply to either voice.  In truth, he was

 not feeling any of the usual surety which accompanied his decisions.
This expedition--everything about it--was dictated by the logic of spy
craft not war craft  That was not a realm of human endeavor in which
the Roman general felt completely at ease.  He was relying heavily on
Irene's advice, coupled with his own estimate of an old eunuch.  A
traitor, to boot.

The lines holding the barge to the warship were cast off.  Belisarius
could hear the barge's oars begin to dip into the water, moving the
craft toward the unseen mouth of one of the delta's outlets.

"I hope you know what you're doing, Narses," he whispered.

The uneasy thought of Narses' former treason brought a sudden whimsy to
his mind.  For a moment, he hesitated, gauging the noise.  Then,
satisfied that the roar of the distant battle would disguise any sound,
he shouted a few words toward the receding barge.

"Anastasius!  You're a philosopher!  What do you think of the veil of
illusion?"  Anastasius' rumbling voice came back out of the darkness.
"You mean that Hindu business about "Maya'?  Bunch of silly heathen
rot.  No, General--things are what they are.  Sure, Plato says they're
only a shadow of their own reality, but that's not the same--" The rest
was lost in gun roar and distance.  But Belisarius' crooked smile was
back.  "This'll work," he said confidently.

Mutter mutter mutter, was Aide's only comment.

"I think maybe we should--"

Eusebius fell silent.  Even after his years of close association with
John, Eusebius knew better than to prod the Rhodian.  Right at the top
of John's multitude of character traits, admirable or otherwise,
stubbornness took pride of place.

But even John, it seemed, was satisfied at the destruction which his
flotilla had inflicted on the Malwa vessels

anchored in the harbor.  His cannonade, combined with the guns of the
Ethiopians, had pounded much of the shipping into mast less and un
maneuverable wrecks.  True, he hadn't been able to strike very hard at
the war galleys moored to the piers.  The merchant vesselswjust as the
Malwa no doubt intended--had served as a protective screen.

The issue was moot.  John had no doubt at all that every seaman on
those merchant ships had long since abandoned their vessels and fled to
the safety of the shore on whatever lifeboats had been available. There
would be no one left to prevent' That the first one," said Eusebius
with satisfaction.  John looked to the north.  The Axumites had lit the
first of the fireships and were pushing it off.  Within seconds, John
could see the other three fireships burst into sudden flames.

He moved his cold eyes back to the harbor.  "That's so much kindling,
now," he grunted with satisfaction.  With the prevailing winds as they
were, the fireships would inexorably drift into the tangled mass of
battered merchant shipping.  Given the speed with which fire spread
across wooden ships, all of the vessels in Barbaricum's harbor would be
destroyed soon enough.

"Time to go," he stated.  He turned and issued the orders to the
sailing master.

No sooner was he done than a huge roar filled the harbor.  The ramparts
of the city were suddenly illuminated by their own cannon fire.  The
huge siege guns had finally gone into action.

Eusebius flinched, a little, under the sound.  John grinned like a
wolf.

"Relax, boy.  A first salvo--fired in the darkness?  They'llbe lucky if
they even manage to hit the ocean."

Realizing the truth of the Rhodian's words, Eusebius relaxed.  His
shoulders, tense from the past minutes of action, began to slump.  A
moment later, not knowing how he got there, Eusebius

was lying on the deck of the ship.  The entire vessel was rolling, as
if it had collided with something.

There are no reefs in this harbor, he thought dazedly.  Every
shipmaster we talked to swore as much.

The area of the ship where he had been standing was half-illuminated by
the flames of the fireships drifting into Barbaricum's harbor. Eusebius
could see that a section of the rail had vanished, along with a piece
of the deck itself.  In front of him, lying on the shattered wooden
planks, was an object which Eusebius thought he recognized.  By the
time he crawled over and picked it up, the helmsman was shouting at
him.

Still half-dazed, Eusebius realized the man was demanding instructions.
The sailing master had apparently also vanished.

There was no need, really, for the steersman to be given orders.  Their
course was obvious enough, after all.  Get the hell out of here.  The
steersman was simply seeking reassurance that leadership still
existed.

Shakily, Eusebius rose to his feet and shouted something back at the
steersman.  Anything.  He didn't even think of the words themselves. He
simply imitated, as best he could, the assured authority with which
John of Rhodes issued all his commands.

Apparently the tone was enough.  Broken planks falling into the sea
from the splintered deck and rail, the ship sailed out of Barbaricum's
harbor.  On what remained of that portion of the deck, Eusebius studied
the object in his hands, as if it were a talisman.

An hour later, the barge on which Valentinian and his expedition was
making its way up the Indus was part of a small fleet of river craft,
all of them fleeing from the battle at Barbaricum.

"Worked like a charm," grunted Kujulo.  The Kushan gazed at the small
horde of vessels with satisfaction.  The vessels were easy to spot,
fortunately.  All of them--just as was true of their own barge--had a
lookout in the bow

holding a lamp aloft.  For all the urgency with which the river craft
were making their escape from the holocaust in Barbaricum, the oarsmen
were maintaining a slow and steady stroke.  Except for the meager
illumination thrown out by the lamps, the night was pitch dark.  No
merchant-and these were all merchant vessels--wanted to escape ruin in
a besieged harbor only to find it by running his ship aground.

"Worked like a charm," Kujulo repeated.  "Nobody will ever notice us in
this mob.  Just another batch of worthless traders scurrying for
cover."

As usual, Valentinian looked on the dark side of things.  "They'll turn
into so many pirates in a heartbeat, they learn what cargo we're
carrying."

Kujulo's grin was wolfish.  "Two chests full of Red Sea coral?  A small
fortune, true enough.  I tremble to think of our fate, should these
brave river men discover the truth."

Anastasius snorted sarcastically.  After a moment's glower,
Valentinian's own grin appeared.  Very weaselish, it was.

"Probably not the worst of our problems, is it?"  he mused, fingering
the hilt of his sword.  But it was only a momentary lightening of his
gloom.  Soon enough, he was back to muttering.

"Oh, will you stop it?"  demanded Anastasius crossly.  "Things could be
worse, you know."

"Sure they could," hissed Valentinian.  "We could be floating down the
Nile, bound hand and foot, fighting crocodiles with our teeth.  We
could be hanging upside down by our heels in the Pit, fending off arch
devils with spit.  We could--"

Mutter, mutter, mutter.

By the time Belisarius and his ship made the rendezvous with the Roman/
Ethiopian fleet which had savaged Barbaricum, the sun was rising. So,
as he climbed the rope ladder onto John of Rhodes' flagship, he got a
good view of the damage done to it amidships.  One of the huge stone
cannon balls, clearly enough, had made a lucky hit in the

darkness.  Fortunately, the ship was still intact below the water
line, and the masts had remained unscathed.  Eusebius met him at the
railing.  "Where's John?"  demanded Belisarius.

The nearsighted gunnery officer made a face.  Silently, he led
Belisarius over to a folded, blood-stained piece of canvas lying on the
center of the deck.  Then, squatting, he flipped back the canvas
covering and exposed the object contained within.

Belisarius hissed.  The canvas contained a human arm, which appeared to
have been ripped off at the shoulder as if by a giant.  Then, spotting
the ring on the square, strong-fingered hand, he sighed.

Antonina had given John that ring, years ago, as part of the subterfuge
by which she had convinced Malwa's spies that the Rhodian was one of
her many lovers.  Once the subterfuge had served its purpose, John had
offered to return it.  But he had immediately added his wish to keep
the thing, with her permission.  His "lucky ring," he called it, which
had kept him intact through the many disastrous early experiments with
gunpowder.

"May God have mercy on his soul," Belisarius murmured.

Next to him, a voice spoke.  The bitterness in the tone went poorly
with its youthful timber.

"Stupid," growled Menander.  "Pure blind fucking bad luck.  A first
salvo, fired at night?  They should have been lucky to even hit the
damned ocean."

Belisarius straightened, and sighed again.  "That's the way war works.
It's worth reminding ourselves, now and again, so we don't get too
enamored of our own cleverness.  There's a lot of just pure luck in
this trade."

The general planted a hand on Menander's shoulder.  "When did you come
aboard?"  Menander, he knew, had been in command of one of the other
ships in the flotilla.

"Just a few minutes ago.  As soon as there was enough light to see what
had happened, I--" The young officer fell silent, cursing under his
breath.

Belisarius now squeezed the shoulder.  "You realize that you've
succeeded to the command of John's fleet?"

Menander nodded.  There was no satisfaction at all in that gesture. But
neither, Belisarius was pleased to see, was there any hesitation.

"So it is," stated the general.  "That will include those two new
steam-powered ships Justinian's building, once they get here from
Adulis.  You're more familiar with them than anyone except Justinian
anyway, as much time as you've spent with the old emperor since he got
to Adulis."

Menander smiled wryly.  When Justinian had been Emperor of Rome, before
his blinding by Malwa traitors had disqualified him under Roman law and
custom, he had been an enthusiastic gadget-maker.  Since he
relinquished the throne in favor of his adopted son Photius,
Justinian's hobby had become practically an obsession.  Along with John
of Rhodes, Justinian had become the chief new weapons designer for the
Roman empire.  And he loved nothing so much as the steam engines he had
designed with Aide's advice and whose construction he had personally
overseen.  Even to the extent of accompanying the engines to the
Ethiopian capital of Adulis and supervising their installation in ships
specially designed for the purpose.

Throughout that work, Menander had been the officer assigned to work
with Justinian.  The experience had been... "Contradictory," was
Menander's diplomatic way of putting it.  On the one hand, he had been
able to spend a lot of time with Deborah also.  On the other hand... He
sighed.  "I could usually manage an entire day in Justinian's company
without losing my temper.  Barely.  John of Rhodes couldn't last ten
minutes."  He stared down at the severed arm.  "Damn, I'll miss him. So
will Justinian, i:lon't think he won't."

Belisarius stooped and flipped the covering back over its grisly
contents.  "We'll send this to Constantinople.  I'll include
instructions--'recommendations," I suppose I should say--to my son.
Photius will see to it that John of Rhodes

gets a solemn state funeral, by God.  With all the pomp and
splendor."

Even in the sorrow of the moment, that statement caused a little
chuckle to emerge from the crowd of Roman officers standing nearby.

"I'd love to be there," murmured one of them.  "Be worth it just to see
the sour faces on all those senators John cuckolded."

Belisarius smiled, very crookedly.  "John will answer to God for his
failings."  The smile vanished, and the next words rang like iron
hammered on an anvil.  "But there will be no man to say that he failed
in his duty to the Empire.  None."

Chapter 9

INDIA

Spring, 533 A.D.

"I've had enough," snarled Raghunath Rao.  "Enough!"

He spent another few seconds glaring at the corpses impaled in the
village square, before turning away and moving toward the horses.  Some
of the Maratha cavalrymen in Rao's company began removing the bodies
from the stakes and preparing a funeral pyre.

Around them, scurrying to gather up their few possessions, the
villagers made ready to join Rao's men in their march back to Deogiri.
None would be foolish enough to remain behind, not after the Wind of
the Great Country had scoured another Malwa garrison from the face of
the earth.  Malwa repercussions would be sure to follow.  Lord
Venandakatra, the Goptri of the Deccan, had long ago pronounced a
simple policy.  Any villagers found anywhere in the area where the
Maratha rebellion struck a blow would pay the penalty.  The Vile One's
penalties began with impalement.  "Ringleaders" would be taken to
Bharakuccha for more severe measures.

Other soldiers in Rao's company had already finished executing the
survivors of the little Malwa garrison they

-had overrun.  Unlike the villagers who had been impaled-"rebels," by
Malwa decree; and many of them were--Rao's men had satisfied themselves
with quick decapitations.  Some of the cavalrymen were piling the heads
in a small mound

at the center of the village.  There would be no honorable funeral
pyre for that carrion.  Others were readying the horses for the
march.

"Enough, Maloji," Rao murmured to his lieutenant.  For all the softness
of his tone, the sound of it was a panther's growl.  "The time has
come.  Lord Venandakatra has outlived his welcome in this turn of the
wheel."

Maloji eyed him skeptically.  "The empress is already unhappy enough
with you for participating in these raids.  Do you seriously
expect--"

"I am her husband!"  barked Rao.  But, a moment later, the stiffness in
his face dissolved.  Rao was too much the philosopher to place much
credence in customary notions of a wife's proper place in the world.
Any wife, much less his.  Trying to browbeat the empress
Shakuntala--wifely status be damned; age difference be damned--was as
futile a project as he could imagine.

"I made her a promise," he said softly.  "But once that promise is
fulfilled, I am free.  To that, she agreed.  Soon,

now."

Maloji was still skeptical.  Or, perhaps, simply stoic.  "It's a first
pregnancy, old friend.  There are often complications."  Finally, Rao's
usual good humor came back.  "With her?  Be serious!"  He gathered up
the reins of his horse with one hand while making an imperious gesture
with the other.  "She will simply decree the thing: Child, be born--and
don't give me any crap about it."

In her palace at Deogiri, Shakuntala was filled with quite a different
sentiment.  Staring down at her swollen belly, her face was full of
apprehension.

"It will hurt, some," said Gautami.  Dadaji Holkar's wife smiled
reassuringly and placed a gentle hand on the empress' shoulder.  "But
even as small as you are, your hips are well-shaped.  I really don't
thinkm"

Shakuntala brushed the matter aside.  "I'm not worried about that. It's
these ugly stretch marks.  Will they go away?"  Abruptly, with a heavy
sigh, Shakuntala folded the robe

back around herself.  Gautami studied her carefully.  She did not
think the empress was really concerned about the matter of the stretch
marks.  If nothing else, Shakuntala was too supremely self-confident to
worry much over such simple female vanities.  And she certainly wasn't
concerned about losing Rao's affections.

That leftShakuntala confirmed the suspicion.  "Soon," she whispered,
stroking her belly.  "Soon the child will be born, and the dynasty
assured.  And Rao will demand his release.  As I promised."

Gautami hesitated.  Her husband was the peshwa of the empire of Andhra,
reborn out of the ashes which Malwa had thought to leave it.  As such,
Gautami was privy to almost every imperial secret.  But, still, she was
the same woman who had been born and raised in a humble town in
Majarashtra.  She did not feel comfortable in these waters.

Shakuntala perhaps sensed her unease.  The empress turned her head and
smiled.  "Nothing you can do, Gautami.  Or say.  I simply want your
companionship, for the moment."  She sighed again.  "I will need it, I
fear, in the future.  There will be no keeping Rao.  Not once the child
is born."

Gautami said nothing.  Her unease aside, there was nothing to say.

Once the dynasty was assured, the Panther of Majarashtra would slip his
leash.  As surely as the sun rises, or the moon sets.  No more to be
stopped than the tide.  Or the wind.

Yet, while Gautami understood and sympathized with her empress'
unhappiness, she did not share it herself.  When all was said and done,
Gautami was of humble birth.  One of the great mass of the Maratha
poor, who had suffered for so long--and so horribly--under the lash of
the Vile One.

Her eyes moved to the great window in the north wall of the empress'
bedchamber.  As always, in the hot and dry climate of the Deccan, the
window was open to the breeze.  From high atop the hill which was the
center of Andhra's new capital city of Deogirimthe permanent capital,
so

Shakuntala had already decreed; in this, as in her marriage, she had
welded Andhra to the Marathas--Gautami could see the rocky stretches of
the Great Country.  Beyond that, she could not see.  But, in her mind's
eye, Gautami could picture the great seaport of Bharakuccha.  She had
been there, twice.  Once, as a young wife, visiting the fabled
metropolis in the company of her educated husband.  The second time, as
a slave captured in Malwa's conquest of the Deccan.  She could still
remember those squalid slave pens; still remember the terrified faces
of her young daughters as they were hauled off by the brothel keeper
who had purchased them.

And, too, she could remember the sight of the great palace which loomed
above the slave pens.  The same palace where, for three years now, Lord
Venandakatra had made his residence and headquarters.

"Soon," she murmured.

Near the headwaters of the Chambal, Lord Venandakatra's lieutenant was
haranguing Lord Damodara and Rana Sanga.  Chandasena, his name was, and
he was much impressed by his august status in the Malwa scheme of
things.

It was a very short harangue.  Though Chandasena was of noble Malwa
brahmin stock--a Mahaveda priest, in fact-Lord Damodara was a member of
the anvayaprapta sachivya, as the Malwa called the hereditary caste who
dominated their empire.  Blood kin to Emperor Skandagupta himself.

Perhaps more to the point, Rana Sanga was Rajputana's greatest king.

Fortunately, Sanga was no more than moderately annoyed.  So the
backhanded cuff which sent Chandasena sprawling in the dirt did no
worse than split his lip and leave him stunned and confused.  When he
recovered his wits sufficiently to understand human speech, Lord
Damodara furthered his education.

"My army has marched to Mesopotamia and back again, and across half of
India in the bargain, and defeated every

foe which came against us.  Including even Belisarius himself.  And
Lord Venandakatra--and you--presume to instruct me on the proper pace
of a march?"

The short Malwa lord paused, staring at the hills about him with hands
placed on hips.  The hips, like the lord's belly, no longer retained
the regal fat which had once adorned them.  But his little hands were
still as plump as ever.

"Venandakatra?"  he mused softly.  "Who has not marched out of his
palace since Rao penned him in Bharakuccha?  Whose concept of logistics
is to whip his slaves when they fail to feed him appropriate viands for
his delicate palate?"

Damodara brought his eyes down to the figure sprawled on the ground.
Normally mild-mannered, Malwa's finest military commander was clearly
fighting to restrain his temper.

"You?"  he demanded.  The hands on hips tightened.  "Rana Sanga!"  he
barked.  "Do me the favor of instructing this dog again on the subject
of military travel."

"My pleasure, Lord."  Raiputana's mightiest hand reached down, seized
the Vile One's envoy by his finery, and hauled him to his feet as
easily as he might pluck a fruit.

"In order to get from one place to another," Sanga said softly, "an
army must get from one place to another.  Much like"--a large finger
poked the envoy's nose--"this face gets to the dirt of the road."  And
so saying, he illustrated the point with another cuff.

Sometime later, a less-assured envoy listened in silence as Lord
Damodara gave him the reply to Lord Venandakatra.  "Tell the
Vile--him--that I will arrive in the Deccan as soon as possible.  Of
which I will be the judge, not he.  And tell him that the next insolent
envoy he sends will be instructed with a sword, not a hand."

After Chandasena had made his precipitous departure, Rana Sanga sighed.
"Venandakatra is the emperor's first cousin," he pointed out.  And we
will be under his authority once we enter the Deccan."

Lord Damodara did not seem notably abashed.  "True, and true," he
replied.  Again, he surveyed the scene around him, with hands on hips.
But his stance was relaxed, now, and his eyes were no longer on the
hills.

His round face broke into a cheery smile.  "Authority, Rana Sanga, is a
much more elusive concept than people realize.  On the one hand, there
is consanguinity to royal blood and official post and status.  On the
other--"

A stubby forefinger pointed to the mass of soldiers streaming by.  "On
the other, there is the reality of twenty thousand Rajputs, and ten
thousand Ye-tai and kshatriyas who have been welded to them through
battles, sieges and victories.  And, now, some ten thousand new Bihari
and Bengali recruits who are quickly learning their place."

Sanga followed the finger.  His experienced eye picked out at once what
Damodara was indicating.  In every other Malwa army but this one, the
component forces formed separate detachments.  The Ve-tai served as
security battalions; the Malwa kshatriya as privileged artillery
troops.  Rajputs, of course, were elite cavalry.  And the great mass of
infantrymen enrolled in the army--peasants from one or another of the
many subject nations of the Gangetic plain--formed huge but
poorly-equipped and trained levies.

Not here.  Damodara's army was a Rajput army, at its core, though the
Rajputs no longer formed a majority of the troops.  But the
Ye-tai--whose courage was admired and respected, if not their
semi-barbarous character--were intermingled with the Rajputs.  As were
the kshatriyas, and, increasingly--and quite to their surprise--the new
Bengali and Bihari recruits.

"The veil of illusion," mused Sanga.  "Philosophers speak of it."

"So they do," concurred Damodara.  His air seemed one of detachment and
serenity.  "The best philosophers."

That night, in Lord Damodara's headquarters tent, philosophical
detachment and serenity were entirely absent.

For all that he was an old man, and a eunuch, Narses was as courageous
as any man alive.  But now, reading again the summons from the Grand
Palace, he had to fight to keep his hands from trembling.

"It arrived today?"  he asked.  For the second time, which was enough
in itself to indicate how shaken he was.

Damodara nodded somberly.  He made a vague gesture with his hand toward
the entrance flap of the tent.  "You would have passed by the courier
on your way in.  I told him to wait outside until I had spoken to
you."

Narses' eyes flitted around the interior of the large tent.  Clearly
enough, Damodara had instructed everyone to wait outside.  None of his
officers were present, not even Rana Sanga.  And there were no servants
in the tent.  That, in its own way, indicated just how uneasily
Damodara himself was taking the news.

Narses brought himself under control, with the iron habit of a lifetime
spent as an intriguer and spymaster.  He gave Lord Damodara a quick,
shrewd glance.

First things first.  Reassure my employer.

"Of course," he said harshly, "I will report to Great Lady Sati that
you have never given me permission to do anything other than my
officially specified duties.  Which is the plain and simple truth, as
it happens."

Lord Damodara's tension seemed to ease a bit.  "Of course," he
murmured.  He studied his spymaster carefully.  "You have met Great
Lady Sati, I believe?"

Narses shook his head.  "Not exactly.  She was present, yes, when I had
my one interview with Great Lady Holi.  After my defection from Rome,
and before Great Lady Holi departed for Mesopotamia.  Where she met her
death at Belisarius' hands."

He left unspoken the remainder: and waswreplaced?m by Great Lady
Sati.

"But Lady Sati--she was not Great Lady, then--said nothing in the
interview."

Damodara nodded and began pacing slowly back arid forth.  His hands
were pressed together as if in prayer,

which was the lord's habit when he was engaged in deep thought.

Abruptly, he stopped his pacing and turned to face Narses squarely.

"How much do you know, Roman?"

Narses understood the meaning.  "Malwa is ruled by a hidden--something.
A being, let us call it.  I do not know its true name.  Once, it
inhabited the body of Great Lady Holi.  Today, it resides in Great Lady
Sati.  Whatever it is, the being has supernatural powers.  It is not of
this earth.  I believe, judging from what I have learned, that it
claims to come from the future."

After a moment's hesitation, he added: "A divine being, Malwa believes
it to be."

Damodara smiled thinly.  "And you?"

Narses spread his hands.  "What is divinity, Lord?  For Hindus, the
word deva refers to a divine creature.  For Zoroastrians, it is the
word assigned to demons.  What, in the end, is really the
difference--to the men who stand under its power?"

"What, indeed?"  mused Damodara.  He resumed his pacing.  Again, his
hands were pressed together.  "Whatever the being may be,
Narses--divine or not, from the future or not-have no doubt of one
thing.  It is truly superhuman."

He stopped and, again, turned to face the eunuch.  "One thing in
particular you must understand.  A human being cannot lie to Li--the
being--and keep the lie from being detected."

Narses' eyes did not widen in the least.  The spymaster had already
deduced as much, from his own investigations.

"It cannot be done," the Malwa lord reiterated forcefully.  "Do not
even imagine the possibility."

Narses reached up and stroked his jaw.  "The truth only, you say?"
Then, seeing Damodara's nod, he asked: "But tell me this, Lord.  Can
this being truly read a man's thoughts?"

Damodara hesitated.  For a moment, he seemed about to resume his
pacing, but instead, he simply slumped a bit.

"I am not certain, Narses."

"Your estimate, then."  The words were spoken in the tone of command.
But the lord gave no sign of umbrage at this unwarranted change of
relationship.  At the moment, his own life hung by as slender a thread
as the eunuch's.

Whatever his doubts and uncertainties, Damodara was an experienced as
well as a brilliant military commander.  Decisiveness came naturally to
him, and that nature had been honed by his life.

"No," he said firmly.  "In the end, I do not believe so.  I think it is
simply that the being is--ism" He groped for the words.

Narses' little exhalation of breath seemed filled with satisfaction. "A
superhuman spymaster.  Which can study the same things any spymaster
learns to examine--posture, tone of voice, the look in the eyes--to
gauge whether a man speaks true or false."

Damodara's head nod was more in the way of a jerk.  "Yes.  So I
believe."

For the first time since he read the message summoning him to the Grand
Palace, Narses smiled.  It was a very, very thin smile.  But a smile
nonetheless.

"The truth only, then.  That should be no problem."  Damodara studied
him for a moment.  But he could read nothing whatever in the old
eunuch's face.  Nothing in his eyes, his tone of voice, his posture.
Nothing but--a lifetime of intrigue and subterfuge.

"Go, then," he commanded.

Narses bowed, but did not make to leave.

Damodara cocked his head.  "There is something you wish, before you
go?"

"Yes," murmured Narses.  "The fastest courier in the army.  I need to
send new instructions to Ajatasutra."

"Certainly.  I shall have him report to your tent immediately."  He
cleared his throat.  "Where is Ajatasutra, by the way?  I haven't
noticed him about lately."

Narses stared at him coldly.  Damodara broke into sudden, subdued
laughter.

"Never mind!  Sometimes, it's best not to know the truth."

Narses met the laughter with a chuckle.  "So, I am told, say the very
best philosophers."

Ajatasutra himself might not have agreed with that sentiment.  But
there was no question at all that he was being philosophical about his
own situation.

He had not much choice, after all.  His needs required that he stay at
one of the worst and poorest hostels in Ajmer, the greatest city of
Rajputana.  And, so far as Ajatasutra was concerned--he who had lived
in Constantinople as well as Kausambi--the best hostel in that hot and
dusty city was barely fit for cattle.

He slew another insect on his pallet, with the same sure stroke with
which he slew anything.

"I am not a Jain," he growled at the tiny corpse.  His cold eyes
surveyed the horde of other insects taking formation in his squalid
little room.  "So don't any of you think you'll get any tenderhearted
philosophy from me."

If the insects were abashed by that grisly threat, they gave no sign of
it.  Another legion, having dressed its lines, advanced fearlessly to
the fray.

"This won't be so bad," said the older sister.  "The lady even says
she'll give me a crib for the baby."

The younger sister surveyed their room in the great mansion where Lord
Damodara's family resided in the capital.  The room was small and
unadorned, but it was spotlessly clean.

True, the kitchen-master was a foul-mouthed and ill tempered man, as
men who hold such thankless posts generally are.  And his wife was even
worse.  But her own foul mouth and ill temper seemed focused, for the
most part, on seeing to it that her husband did not take advantage of
his position to molest the kitchen slaves.

In her humble manner, the sister had become quite a philosopher in her
own right.  "Are you kidding?  This is great.  "

Below them, in the depths of the mansion's great cellar, others were
also being philosophical.

"Start digging," commanded the mercenary leader.  "You've got a long
way to go."

The small group of Bihari miners did not even think to argue the
matter.  Indeed, they set to work with a will.  An odd attitude,
perhaps, in slaves.  But they too had seen the way Aiatasutra gave
instructions.  And, like the two sisters whom they did not know, had
reached an identical conclusion.  The assassin was deadly, deadly. 
But, in his own way, a man who could be trusted.  Do the work, he had
told them, and you will be manumitted--and given gold besides.

There was no logic to it, of course.  For whatever purpose they had
been brought here, to dig a mysterious tunnel to an unknown
destination, the purpose had been kept secret for a reason.  The slaves
knew, as well as any man, that the best way to keep a secret is to kill
those who know it.  But, somehow, they did not fear for their lives.

"Oddest damned assassin I've ever seen," muttered one of the
mercenaries.

"For what he's paying us," said the leader, "he can sprout feathers
like a chicken for all I care."  Seeing that the tunnel work was well
underway, he turned to face his two subordinates.  His finger pointed
stiffly at the casks of wine against one of the stone walls of the
cellar.

"Do I have to repeat his instructions?"

The other Ye-tai shook their heads vigorously.  Their eyes shied away
from the wine.

"Good," he grunted.  "Just do as we're told, that's it.  And we'll walk
away from this as rich men."

One of the mercenaries cleared his throat, and pointed tiis own finger
up at the stone ceiling.  "Won't anyone wonder?  There'll be a bit of
noise.  And, after a while, we'll have to start hauling the dirt
out."

Again, the captain shrugged.  "He told me he left instrfzctions up
there also.  We stay down here, and food and water

 Tree of VcwogY will be brought to us.  By the maiordomo and a few
others.  They'll see to the disposal of the dirt."

"Shouldn't be hard," grunted one of the other mercenaries.  His head
jerked toward the far wall.  "The Ganges is just the other side of the
mansion.  I saw as we arrived.  Who's going to notice if that river
gets a bit muddier?"

A little laugh greeted the remark.  If the Ye-tai mercenaries retained
much of their respect for Malwa's splendor, they had lost their awe for
Malwa's power and destiny.  All of them were veterans of the Persian
campaign, and had seen--fortunately, from a distance--the hand of
Belisarius at work.

None of them, in any event, had ever had much use for the fine points
of Hindu ritual.

"Fuck the Ganges," muttered another.  "Bunch of stupid peasants bathing
in elephant piss.  Best place I can think of for the dirt that's going
to make us rich men."

And so, another philosopher.

Chapter 10

THE PERSIAN GULF

Summer, 533 A.D.

"So how many, Dryopus?"  asked Antonina.  Wearily, she wiped her face
with a cloth that was already damp with sweat.  "For certain."

Her secretary hesitated.  Other than being personally honest, Dryopus
was typical of high officials in the Roman Empire's vast and elaborate
hierarchy.  For all his relative youth--he was still shy of forty--and
his apparent physical vigor, he was the sort of man who personified the
term: bureaucrat.  His natural response to any direct question was:
first, cover your ass; second, hedge; third, cover your ass again.

But Antonina didn't even have to glare at him.  By now, months after
arriving in Persia to take up his new duties, Dryopus had learned that
"covering your ass" with Antonina meant giving her straight and direct
answers.  He was the fourth official who had served her in this post,
and the only one who had not been shipped back to Constantinople within
a week.

"I can't tell you, for certain.  At least ninety ships.  Probably be
closer to a hundred, when all the dust settles."  Seeing the gathering
frown on Antonina's face, Dryopus hurriedly added: "I'm only counting
those in the true seagoing class, mind.  There'll be plenty of river
barges that can be pressed into coastline service."

Antonina rose from her desk and walked over to the window, shaking her
head.  "The river barges won't be any use, Dryopus.  Not once the
army's marched past the Persian Gulf ports.  No way they could survive
the monsoon, once they get out of sheltered waters.  Not the heart of
it, at least.  By the tail end of the season, we could probably use
them--but who really knows where Belisarius will be then?"

At the window, she planted her hands on the wide ledge and leaned her
face into the breeze.  The window in the villa which doubled as
Antonina's headquarters faced to the south, overlooking Charax's great
harbor.  The slight breeze coming in from the sea helped alleviate the
blistering summer heat of southern Mesopotamia.

But the respite was brief.  Within seconds, she turned back to
Dryopus.

"Who's the most obstreperous of the hold-outs?"  she demanded.

"Those two brothers who own the Circe."  This time, Dryopus' answer
came with no hesitation at all.  "Aco and Numenius."

As Antonina moved back to her desk, her flown returned in full force.
"Egyptians, aren't they?  Normally operate out of Myos Homos?"

"Yes.  That's one of the things they're squealing about.  They claim
they can't take on military provisions until they've unloaded their
cargo in Myos Homos, or they'll go bankrupt."  Dryopus scowled.  "They
say they're carrying specialty items which are in exclusive demand in
Egypt.  Can't sell them here in Mesopotamia."

"Ohqthat's nonsense!"  Antonina plumped down in her chair and almost
slapped the desk with her hands.  "They're bringing cargo from
Bharakuccha, right?"  With a snarl: "That means spices and cosmetics.
Mostly pepper.  Stuff that'll sell just as well in Persia as
anywhere."

Dryopus, sitting on his own chair across from her, spread his hands in
a little gesture of agreement  "They're just making excuses to try to
avoid being pressed into service

as part of the supply fleet for the army.  By all accounts, those two
brothers are among the worst chiselers in the trade--which is saying
something, given the standards of merchant seamen.  There's even been
accusations that they burned one of their own ships a few years ago, to
collect the insurance on the cargo."

He shrugged.  "I don't really understand why they're being so
resistant.  It's true that the profit margin they'll make from military
shipping is lower.  But, on the other hand, they're guaranteed steady
work for at least a year--which they're certainly not in the regular
India trade I --and the risk is minimal.  Lower, really, than the risk
in trading with India.  In fact, the reason the Circe came into port
later than any of the other ships from Bharakuccha--according to Aco
and Numenius, at least--is that they were detained in the harbor for a
month by Malwa officials trying to shake them down."

Antonina nodded.  It was the custom of the day for trade between
belligerent realms to continue unchecked during wartime.  Roman
merchant vessels, of course, were not allowed to sail directly into
Bharakuccha's harbor--any more than the Persians allowed Malwa shipping
into their own ports.  But the ships themselves were usually not
molested.  They simply had to add the extra expense of unloading their
cargo with lighters.

Still... It was a perilous enough business.  Custom be damned, there
were plenty of instances where greedy officials and military officers
extorted merchant vessels from enemy nations.  Sometimes, even,
plundered them outright.  The Malwa were especially notorious for the
practice.

"Nonsense," repeated Antonina.  "It's a lot safer.  They'll be under
the protection of Axumite warships the whole time.  And nobody has ever
accused the Ethiopians of illegally sequestering cargoes."  A rueful
little smile came to her face.  "Of course, the Axumites don't need to,
after all.  They take an automatic cut of anything which passes through
the Red Sea."

She straightened her back, having come to a decision.

"Enough!  I've got to get this thing settled, so we can firm up our
numbers.  If we crack down on Aco and Numenius, that'll send a clear
message to the other malingerers.  I want a team of inspectors crawling
all over the Circe by the end of the day, Dryopus.  They're to inspect
the cargo and report back.  If it's nothing but the usual stuff, we
unload that ship tomorrow--by force if necessary--and start stocking it
with military supplies."

Dryopus iotted a quick note, nodding.  "Done."  "What's next?"

Again, Dryopus hesitated.  But the hesitation, this time, was not that
of a bureaucrat.  In his own distant manner, Dryopus had become
something of a friend for Antonina over the past months of joint work,
as well as simply a subordinate.  The next item of business... Antonina
sighed.  "John?"

Dryopus nodded.  "Yes.  We've got to make provisions for transporting
his--what remains of his body--back to Constantinople."

A flicker of pain crossed Antonina's face, but only briefly. 
Belisarius had brought the news back over a week ago,

and she had already finished most of her grieving.  "What are the
alternatives?"  she asked.

"Well... we could dispatch one of the smaller cargo vessels--"

"No.  The war comes first."

Dryopus shrugged.  "In that case, I'd suggest hiring one of the Arab
caravans.  We could use the barge traffic on the Euphrates, of course,
but the Arabs have been complaining that they're not getting their fair
share of the war trade."

Antonina nodded.  "Yes.  They'll take it as an honor, too.  But make
sure you hire one of the Beni Ghassan caravans.  They've been Rome's
allies for centuries.  They'll be offended if the job is given to
anyone else.  Especially the Lakhmids."  Dryopus made a note.  "Done."
"What's next?"

"There's the matter of the livestock provisions.  Camels,
specifically."

"Again?"  groaned Antonina.  She wiped her face with the cloth. Again.
In that heat, of course, the cloth was already dry.  Still... She
stared down at it, scowling.  "I should go into business for myself,"
she said glumly.  "Selling salt."

She fluttered the scrap of linen.  "There's enough right here--" Then,
seeing the look on Dryopus' face, she choked off the words.

"What?"  she demanded, half-wailing.  "We're running low on salt?
Again?"

Chapter 11

Under the best of conditions, giant armies on the march throw up
enormous clouds of dust.  And these were not the best of conditions.

Belisarius was leading a hundred and twenty thousand men into India
against the Malwa, along with as many horses, camels and mules.  His
army had now left the flood plains of Khuzistan province, and had
entered the narrow strip of lowlands bordering the Persian Gulf.

Technically, they were marching through Pars province, the historic
homeland of the ancient Achaemenid dynasty as well as the Sassanids.
But this was not the Pars province that most people thought of, with
its ancient cities of Persepolis and Shiraz and the irrigated regions
around them.

Partly, Belisarius had chosen the southern route to avoid the
inevitable destruction of farmland which a marching army produces, even
if the army is under discipline.  But, mostly, he had done so because
of overriding logistical concerns.  There was no way that an army that
size could be provisioned by farmers along their route.  Until they
reached the Indus valley, Belisarius and his army would be entirely
dependent on seaborne supplies.  So, whatever other problems that route
created, they would be forced to hug the coast of the Persian Gulf and
the Arabian Sea.

A coast which, sad to say, was one of the bleakest coasts in the world:
as arid as a desert, with little in the way of vegetation beyond an
occasional palm grove.

Kurush reined in his horse next to Belisarius.  The Roman general was
sitting on his own mount atop a small rise, observing the army marching
past.  Sittas was alongside him; his bodyguards, Isaac and Priscus,
were a few yards away.

"Did I mention the roses and nightingales of Shiraz?"

asked Kurush.  "And the marvelous vineyards?"  Sittas scowled.
Belisarius simply smiled.

"Several times," he replied.  "Each day of our march."  The Persian
general grimaced.  "Can't help it, I'm afraid."  He reached up a hand
and wiped dust from his face, leaving little streaks behind in the veil
of sweat.  Then, scowling himself: "Wouldn't be quite as bad if we
weren't doing this in summertime."

Belisarius shrugged.  "We've got no choice, Kurush.  Without the
monsoon blowing to the east this time of year, this whole expedition
would be impossible."

The statement was about as pointless as Kurush's remark about roses and
nightingales.  The Persian general was just as familiar with the
logistical facts of life as Belisarius.

"So I've heard you say," muttered Kurush sourly.  "Several times, in
fact--each day of our march."

Belisarius' lips quirked, but he made no response.  He was busy
studying the marching order, tring to determine if there was any
possible improvement to be made.

"Forget it," said Sittas, as if he'd read Belisarius' mind.  He waved a
large and thick-fingered hand at the troops.  "Sure you could tidy it
up--theoretically.  But it'd take you three days to do it, with the
army standing still.  And then within another three days it'd be a mess
all over again."

Belisarius sighed.  He had already reached the same conclusion.  The
army marching past him was far larger than any army he had ever led in
the past.  Than any Roman general had led in centuries, in fact.  It
had not taken Belisarius long to realize that, at a certain point,
quantity doesn't transform into quality.  The kind of tight and precise
marching order he had always managed to maintaii in the past was simply
an impossibility here.

"Given, at least," he murmured, "that we're under such a tight time
schedule."

Kurush and Sittas said nothing.  Again, the statement was pointless.
They, along with all the other top commanders of the allied army, had
planned this expedition for months.  They knew just as well as
Belisarius that the march to the Indus valley had to be completed
before the monsoon season ended in November.  Or the army would die of
thirst and starvation.

It might die anyway, even if they kept to the schedule.  The Indus
valley was fertile, true, but Belisarius was quite certain that Link
would order a scorched earth campaign in the valley once the Romans and
Persians arrived at Barbaricum and began their march upriver to the
Malwa heartland.

That is what he would do, after all.  The Malwa had no real chance of
holding Barbaricum and the coast, once Belisarius arrived at the Indus
delta.  The shocking and unexpected destruction of their great army in
Mesopotamia the year before had forced the Malwa to concentrate on
fortifying their own homeland, and to shelve--at least for a time--any
plans for conquest.

But fortifications strong enough to withstand the forces Belisarius was
bringing to India simply could not be erected quickly, not even with
the manpower available to the Malwa.  So, according to Belisarius'
spies, Link had done exactly what he would do: concentrate on
fortifying the upper Indus valley, the region called the Punjab.  So
long as the Malwa controlled the Punjab, they controlled the entrances
to the Ganges.  Losing the lower valley would be painful, but not
fatal.

All the more so because of the geography of the region.  The Indus
"valley" was really two valleys, which mat least from a military point
of viewmwere shaped somewhat like an hourglass.  The lower valley, the
Sind, was broad at the coast and the Indus delta but narrowed as it
extended north toward the city of Sukkur and the gorge beyond.  Past
the Sukkur gorge, the upper valley widened again.  The name

"Puniab" itself meant "land of five rivers."  The upper valley was
shaped much like a fan, with the Indus and its main tributaries forming
the blades.  If Belisarius could break into the Puniab, where he would
have room to maneuver again... That would truly press the Malwa against
the wall.  So, just as Belisarius would have done, Link would fortify
the Puniab and the Sukkur "bottleneck"--but leave the Sind to its own
devices.  The monster would station soldiers there, to be sure.  But
their main task was not to prevent Belisarius from taking the lower
valley, but to delay him long enough to allow Link to transform the
Puniab and Sukkur into an impregnable stronghold.  Those Malwa forces
would retreat slowly northward, burning and destroying everything in
the valley as they went.  "Scorched earth" tactics with a vengeance.

Conceivably, if the Malwa could wrest control of the sea from the
Romans and the Ethiopians, they could even turn the Sind into a death
trap.  Do to Belisarius' great army the same thing he had done to them
at Charax.

Belisarius knew that unless he could break Link's plans before they
came to fruition, he was faced with years of fighting a brutal,
slogging campaign which had more in the nature of siege warfare than
battles in the open field.  A war of attrition, not maneuver, which
would charge Rome with a price in blood and treasure which it could
probably not afford.  He had bloodied Malwa badly, over the past two
years, and the Maratha rebellion in the Deccan which he had helped set
into motion was bleeding it further still.  But the fact remained that
the Malwa empire could still draw on greater resources than Rome and
Persia and Ethiopia combined.  A long war of attrition was far more
likely to work in favor of the Malwa than Belisarius.

Link would certainly do its best to make it so.  The cybernetic
organism was just as familiar with human history as Aide.  The Malwa
empire was now on the defensive, and they would adopt the methods and
tactics which

 would be used in a future world by the Dutch rebels against the
Spanish.

And those tactics worked for almost a century, came Aide's voice.
IJntil the Spanish finally gave up.

Belisarius made the mental equivalent of a shrug.  True.  But the
Spanish were never able to outflank the Dutch defenses, because the
Dutch backs were protected by the sea.  Malwa is not.  I know Link's
plans.  I also believe I can foil them, when the time comes.  Don't ask
me how, because I don't know yet.  But war.  is a thing of chaos, not
order, and I think my understanding of that is far superior to Link's.
"Superhuman intelligence" be damned.  War is not a chess game.  It is,
in the end, more a thing of the soul than the mind.  And that thing has
no soul.  It will try to control the chaos, where I will revel in it.

Belisarius could sense the hesitation in Aide's mind.  But the only
thoughts which finally came were simply: I trust your judgement.

Belisarius chuckled.  Hearing the soft sound, Sittas cocked an
inquisitive eye at him.

"Aide was just expressing his confidence in my judge merit," murmured
Belisarius.  "I wish I felt as much."

He expected to hear Sittas make one of his usual quips-at Belisarius'
expense--but his large friend simply chuckled himself.  "As it happens,
I agree with the cute little fellow.  I think your strategy for this
campaign is damned near brilliant.  Hell, not even 'damned near," when
I think about it."

Belisarius scowled.  "It's too complicated.  Too intricate by half. Too
much step one, step two, step three.  Maurice hasn't stopped nattering
at me about it for a single day.  And I don't disagree with him,
either.  It's going to start coming apart at the seams, soon enough,
and I'll be back to making strategic decisions on a saddle." The scowl
faded, replaced by a slight, crooked smile.  "Which, I admit, seems to
be something I have a certain aptitude for.  More than Link does, I'm
willing to bet.  Am betting."

Sittas lifted his great bulk up on the stirrups for a

moment, his eyes scanning the huge army.  "Where is the old grouch,
anyway?"

After a moment, he eased back in the saddle.  The task of spotting a
single man in that great horde of soldiers and moving equipment, even a
top officer with his banners and entourage, was essentially hopeless.

"Of course he's grumbling," grumbled Sittas.  "What would life be for
the morose old bastard, without the pleasure of grousing to fill it up?
But the fact is--this time--he's just plain wrong."

Almost angrily, Sittas gestured at the arid landscape ahead of them.
"That's what it's going to be like, Belisarius, from here on.  I'm not
even sure the Malwa will bother to contest the delta, when we finally
arrive at Barbaricum.  Just cede it and let us get well established.
Then, when the monsoon shifts, watch us starve beneath the walls of
their fortifications upstream.  By the time we get there, you know
they'll have stripped the delta clean."

"Easier said than done."

Sirras shrugged.  "Sure, I know."  He barked a little laugh.  "Easy for
historians to say: 'they ravaged the countryside."  Never catch one of
those languid fellows trying to destroy croplands.  Hard work, that
is--harder than growing stuff, that's for sure.  Wouldn't wish it on a
peasant."

Belisarius smiled.  He doubted if Sirras had actually ever read any of
those historians he was denouncing.  But Belisarius knew that Sittas
had once gotten embroiled in a loud argument with three historians at
an imperial feast.  In the end, Theodora had sent her personal guards
to quell the large and outraged general.

Belisarius had read many of those historians, on the other hand.  And
while he felt none of Sittas' sputtering fury at the stupidities of
over-educated and over-sheltered intellectuals, he understood it
perfectly well.  Aristocratic scribblers suffered from the inevitable
habit of turning prosaic and complex reality into simple metaphors.
Almost poetry, really, which they blithely assumed was an accurate
representation of reality.

Destroy the countryside.  Ravage the land.

As it happened, Belisarius had given those very orders himself over the
years.  Especially in his earliest years as an officer, campaigning
against barbarians in the trans Danube and Persians in the Mesopotamian
borderlands.  But both he and his men had understood the prose between
the poetry, the unspoken qualifiers attached to the muscular verbs and
nouns:

As best you can--in the time allowed.  To the extent possible--given
the number of men available.  Whatever you can do--with military
equipment instead of agricultural implements, and teams of mules
instead of oxen.

He could remember hearing his men cursing bitterly, wrestling with the
endless and exhausting work of trying to destroy the tough vines and
wood of grape fields and olive groves.  Or the backbreaking work of
cutting and assembling grain in piles suitable for burning.  Not to
mention the well-nigh hopeless task of finding all the food caches
hidden away, by peasants who were far more experienced than soldiers at
hiding such things--and had a far greater incentive to do the job
properly.

It could almost never be done really successfully.  Time after time,
throughout the future history which Aide had shown him, Belisarius
recognized the same pattern.  An army marching through a region,
"devastating the land," and then--not a year later--everything was back
again.  Half of it, at least.  "Mother Nature," especially when
assisted by poor and industrious peasants, was far tougher than any
army of soldiers.

In truth, the most successful method was the most ruthless.  The method
the Mongols would use in Central Asia: kill everyone.  Don't just
destroy the irrigation works and the infrastructure, but kill all the
people living there as well.  Eliminate the labor force which could
rebuild what was destroyed.

Those were methods Belisarius would never use.  Precious few armies in
history ever had.  But he had no doubt at all the Malwa would use them
in the delta of the Indus.

The last order Link would give, after its soldiery destroyed
everything they could, was to kill all the peasants living there.  The
multitude of that poor and humble folk, whose calloused hands were so
much better at rebuilding than the sinewy hands of soldiers ever were
at destroying.  And then heap their corpses atop their own ravaged
land, so that their putrefaction could finish the work of
destruction.

Malwa's own peasants.  Who would not even be given the one mercy which
peasants throughout time had usually been able to expect from their
rulers, no matter how tyrannical: to be left alive, that they might be
exploited further.

He found his own eyes searching the passing horde, looking for Maurice.
A humble fellow himself, Maurice, in his own way.  Born into the
Thracian peasantry, and, despite his now exalted rank, not given to
pretensions.  The thought filled Belisarius with a strange, grim
satisfaction.  The first of the many blows he intended to rain on Malwa
would be to send that man to rescue the enemy's own people.

He had thought Maurice would grumble at the order.  Not because of its
content, but because of the intricacy of the maneuvers involved.  But,
for once, the old veteran had not complained.  Had not, even, ritually
intoned his precious "First Law of Battle."

"Makes sense," he had grunted.  "We'll need them for a labor force."
The smile which followed had been almost seraphic.  "War's a stupid,
silly business, anyway.  So why not turn it completely upside down?"

Oddly enough, Belisarius did spot Maurice in the horde.  And did so in
the oddest place.

"Look!"  he barked, pointing an accusing finger.  "He's finally going
soft on us!"

Sittas' eyes followed Belisarius' finger.  When he spotted Maurice
himself, he burst into laughter.  So did Kurush.

"He'll claim he had to work over some logistics with Agathius,"
chortled the Persian general.  "You watch!  Swear, he will, that only
dire necessity forced him into it."

When Maurice finally came alongside the little rise where Belisarius
and Sittas and Kurush were positioned, he glared up at them.  Almost
down at them, actually, perched as he was in the spacious comfort of
Agathius' howdah atop a great war elephant.

"Had some logistical problems to sort out," he claimed loudly.

Agathius looked up from the papers he was studying and spotted
Belisarius and the others.  Then, heaving his crippled but still
powerful body erect with a muscular arm on the edge of the open howdah,
he grinned.  "He's lying through his teeth," he shouted.  "We've spent
the whole morning playing with artillery positions, against these
different sketches."

Even without being able to see into the howdah, Belisarius understood
what Agathius was talking about.  Among the many tasks he had set
himself, in the months spent in Ctesiphon planning the Indus
expedition, was overseeing the work of a dozen
artists-become-draftsmen.  Transcribing, onto parchment, Aide's
descriptions of the fortifications of a future world.  The designs of
fortresses created in Renaissance Italy and Holland, as engineers and
architects of the future grappled with the challenge of gunpowder
artillery used in sieges.

Engineers and architects--and artists.  Michelangelo, who would become
famous to later generations as a painter and sculptor, had been famous
in his own day as well; primarily, however, as one of Renaissance
Italy's best military architects.  He had been the city of Florence's
Commissary General of Fortifications.  He had lavished, over many
months, as much care and attention on the critical hill of San Miniato
as he would the Sistine Chapel, diverting the Mugnone and guiding the
stream into a moat, as he would guide a brush; and bestowing San
Miniato with as many intricate details--bastions and fascines--as he
would a fresco depicting creation.

Then, having given Agathius the wherewithal to study the siege methods
of the future, Belisarius had set him to

work on designing, with the vast knowledge Agathius had gained from
his long work as Belisarius' chief of logistics, the best methods to
counter those fortresses.

Belisarius had no doubt at all that Link would distill the wisdom of
Europe's best military architects in the first centuries of gunpowder
warfare as it created Malwa's fortresses in the Indus valley.  Of
course, Belisarius would counter that with his own knowledge of
history, given to him by Aide.  Most of all, though, he would counter
it with the keen brain of Agathius.  As canny and meticulous a man as
Belisarius had ever met in his life.  And one whose own origins were as
humble as Maurice's.  Which, for Belisarius at least, added a certain
zest to the whole affair.

"And how does that work go, then?"  he demanded.  Agathius fluttered
his hand vaguely.  "Well enough.  Given, at least, that Maurice picks
holes in all my finest schemes.  Pessimistic grouch, he is.  "If
anything can do wrong, it will."  The usual."

Maurice was still half glaring at Belisarius.  "Hate riding in this
thing, myself.  Give me a horse any day."

Kurush and Sittas immediately responded to that disclaimer with a
variety of scoffing iests.  Belisarius smiled, but said nothing.

As it happened, he didn't really doubt Maurice's claim.  But even
Maurice, as conservative as he was, had bowed to the inevitable.

The Roman army, throughout the centuries, had never favored the war
elephants which so many of their opponents had treasured.  True, the
monsters could be ferocious in battle.  But they could often wreak as
much havoc in their own army as in the enemy's.  Still, Belisarius had
brought a number of the great beasts with him on this expedition.  He
had no intention of actually using them in combat.  But the elephants
could bear officers in howdahs, after all, along with the maps and
charts and documents needed for the huge army's staff.  Why waste the
mind of a man like Agathius by perching him on a saddle for weeks? 
When the same man, even though crippled, could spend

those weeks of marching engaged in the same crucial work he had
overseen for months?

So, Belisarius did not join in the badinage.  After a few seconds, he
blocked it out of his mind entirely and returned to his study of the
army passing before him.

What a hodgepodge!  he thought, half-ruefully and half cheerfully. War
elephants from ancient armies, plodding alongside men armed with our
version of the Sharps rifle of the American Civil War.  And look over
there, Aide--a mitrailleuse in a chariot!  I swear they found that
relic in some Sumerian vault.

It'll work, came the serene thought in reply.  You'll make it work.

Chapter 12

AJMER

Summer, 533 A.D.

"Be careful," murmured Kujulo.  "This city has changed."

Valentinian and Anastasius swept the streets of Ajmer with their eyes,
shielded under lowered helmets.  Neither of them had ever been in the
largest city in Rajputana, so they had no basis for comparison.

"What's different?"  asked Valentinian softly.  He reached up his hand
and scratched the back of his neck idly.  The casual gesture exuded the
weariness of a caravan guard finally reaching his destination after a
long and arduous trek.  Meanwhile, not casually at all, his eyes kept
scouring the vicinity.

"This is not a Rajput city any longer," replied Kujulo.  "Not really.
Look there, for instance--down the street, to the left."

Without moving their heads, Valentinian and Anastasius looked in that
direction.  Valentinian couldn't really see much, since he was riding
at the head of the caravan to Kujulo's right.  But Anastasius, riding
to the Kushan's left, had a clear view into the street in
question--which was really more in the way of an alley.

"Mangy pack of dogs," he muttered.  "But a big pack, too."  A moment
later, yawning, he added: "And you're right about that much.  If any of
those sorry bastards are Rajputs, I'd be astonished.  I don't think
I've ever seen a Rajput

with as much filth all over him--not even after a battle-as any of
that lot have on their feet alone."

The slowly moving caravan was now passing the mouth of the alley, and
Valentinian was finally able to get a good look.

" "Dogs' is an insult to dogs.  But--" He paused, until the alley was
behind them.  "They're hungry-looking, I give you that."

Anastasius and Valentinian now both looked to Kujulo.  The "leadership
structure" of their peculiar expedition was a fluid thing.  Sometimes
one, then another, of the three men in command had taken the lead over
the weeks since they landed in the delta and made their slow way into
Rajputana.  Usually either Valentinian or Anastasius.  But now that
they had arrived at Ajmer, both of the Roman cata phracts were clearly
willing to let Kujulo guide them.

This unfamiliar and exotic city was terra incognita to them.  So too,
of course, had been the Thar desert and the Aravalli mountains.  But
rough terrain, whatever its specific features, is much the same in many
places--and both Anastasius and Valentinian were veterans of marches
across such.  Usually as part of an army, true, rather than a merchant
caravan.  But the experience had not been especially foreign.  Neither,
certainly, had been the two brief skirmishes with bandits.

Ajmer, however, was a different matter.  Here, the "terrain" was not so
much geographic as human.  And neither of them knew anything about the
customs and habits which characterized the city.

Kujulo immediately made clear that he was something of a novice, also.
Or, it might be better to say, a man who returns to a place he had
known years earlier, and finds it has been completely transformed.

"In the old days," he growled, "no gang like that would have dared
lounge openly in the streets of Ajmer.  Rajput women would have driven
them off, sent them scampering back into their hovels."

"I'm pretty sure there's another pack in that alley up

ahead," murmured Valentinian.  "A more lively bunch, seems like.  At
least judging from the way their lookout ducked back into the alley
when I spotted him."

The only sign of Kujulo's tension was a slight shift in the way he rode
his saddle.  The Kushan seemed slightly discomfited by the fact that he
had no stirrups.

They all were, in truth.  By now, of course, stirrups had become
adopted by almost all Malwa cavalry units.  But the devices were still
rare in civilian use, and they had decided from the beginning that they
couldn't afford to risk drawing attention to themselves.  To all
outward appearances, the two Roman cataphracts and the seventeen
Kushans who accompanied them were nothing more than the guards and
drivers of a merchant caravan.  A relatively small one, at that.

"There's no order in this city any more," continued Kujulo.  "All the
Rajput soldiers, by now, must have been drawn into the Malwa army.
Probably have a small unit of common soldiers policing the city, with
maybe a handful of Ye-tai to stiffen them up.  But their idea of
'policing' will be either lounging in the barracks or--more
likely--doing their own extortions."

There was a little stir in the alley still some distance away, coming
up on their right.  Three men were leaning out of it, studying the
oncoming caravan like so many predators in ambush.  Small and mangy
predators, to be sure, but... As Valentinian had rightly said,
hungry-looking.

"Hell and damn," rumbled Anastasius.  Moving slowly, casually, he
loosened the mace belted to his thick waist.  As he did so, moving his
head with the same casual ease, he glanced back over his shoulder.
"Hell and damn," he repeated.  "That first bunch is peeking at us from
behind."

Facing forward again, his basso rumble deepened.  "It's an ambush,
sure.  In broad daylight on a busy street."

"Let's take it to 'em, then," said Valentinian.  His narrow weasel face
showed not a trace of emotion.  His hand loosened his own weapon, the
spat ha he favored, and-his left leg began to rise.

Kujulo eyed him sharply.  Valentinian could dismount from a horse
faster than any man he had ever seen.  Just as he could do anything
faster than any man he had ever seen.  Within seconds, he knew, the
lightly armored cataphract would be plunging his whipcord body into
that alley up ahead.

Of the outcome, Kujulo had no doubt at all.  Even had he been faced
with real soldiers, Valentinian would transform that narrow alley into
a creek of blood.  Dealing with dacoits, the alley would erupt like a
burst dam, spilling blood and limbs and heads and intestines
everywhere.  "No," he hissed.  "The city is full of spies."

Valentinian's leg froze.  His shoulder twitched irritation.  "So?  A
caravan defending itself."

They were not more than fifteen yards from the mouth of the alley.
Kujulo hissed again.  "No caravan defends itself the way you will.  Or
Anastasius."  The grunt that followed combined grim humor with
exasperation.  "Or me, for that matter, or my Kushans."

Ten yards, now.  "What else do you suggest?"  snarled Valentinian
softly.  "Let them kill half of us, to show Malwa spies we are nothing
but merchant sheep?"

His shoulders twitched irritation again.  The leg began to rise.  "Damn
that.  Let's take it to them."

Suddenly, a little chorus of shrieks erupted from the mouth of the
alley.  An instant later, spewing forth like so many pieces of a bad
fig from a man's mouth, six dacoits burst into the street.  Two were
shrieking, one was staggering.  The other three, silent, simply raced
off.

Raced off away from the caravan, not toward it.  Followed, within a
second or two, by the shriekers.  The last dacoit staggered another
step or two, then sprawled on his face and lay still.  Blood was
beginning to stain his filthy clothing.

Kujulo raised his hand, as any caravan leader would when faced with
similar circumstances.  "Halt!"

The caravan stopped.  All the Kushans further back drew their weapons,
as did Kujulo and the Roman cataphracts.  The street was suddenly empty
of all life, except for the

group of dacoits who had begun emerging from the alley behind.  But
they too, seeing the new circumstances, hastily scampered out of
sight.

Kujulo studied the alley.  He held his own sword a bit awkwardly.  Not
too demonstratively, just enough to make him seem like a caravan master
instead of an experienced soldier.  From the corner of his eye, he saw
that Valentinian's grip was expert--just as, out of that same corner,
he had seen the blinding speed with which the cataphract had drawn the
blade.

"Can you just try not to seem like the perfect killer," he muttered
sourly.

Valentinian ignored him.  His dark eyes were riveted on the alley
mouth.

Again, motion.  A dacoit emerged, slowly, clutching his throat.  His
eyes were gaping wide and his face was pale.  Blood was pouring through
his fingers.  He took two steps into the street before his knees
collapsed and he toppled onto his face.

Another dacoit came, this one like a limp rag being slapped against the
mud brick wall of the nearest building which formed the alley's corner.
The front of his clothing was a red blotch and his head was sagging. He
was being held by the scruff of the neck by another man.

"Rob me, will you?"  snarled the man who held him.  A knife flashed
into the dacoit's back, flashed again.  Then, contemptuously, the man
tossed the would-be robber's body onto that of his fellow.

Valentinian studied him carefully.  The man was average in height, but
very wide-shouldered.  His hawk face was sharp and angry.  He strode
into the street, stooped like a raptor, and wiped the gore off his
dagger on the clothing of his last victim.

Then, straightening and sheathing the weapon, he glared at Kuiulo and
the Romans.

"And you?"  he demanded.

Kuiulo sheathed his sword and raised his other hand.  in a placating
gesture.  "We are merchants, lord.  No more."

The man's glare did not fade in the least.  His clothing, though
clean, was utilitarian and plain.  "No lord, II" he barked.  Then,
sneering: "But neither am I one to be troubled by dacoits.  Nor any
man."

Despite his belligerence, the man stepped aside and waved his hand.

"Pass by, pass by!"

Kujulo set the caravan back into motion.  As they drew alongside the
alley, the glaring man snorted contemptuously.  "A caravan, is it?
Hauling what--sheep dung?"

He shook his head sarcastically.  "You'll be lucky if any stable will
put up as sorry a lot as you.  But I suppose the low-caste inn two
streets up might do so."  And with that, he was gone, vanishing back
into the alley like a wraith.  Neither Valentinian nor Kujulo could
hear his footsteps.

"Well," mused Anastasius, "that's one way to arrange a meeting.  I
don't remember Antonina describing him as being quite so
broad-shouldered, though.  You, Valentinian?"

Valentinian seemed lost in thought.  He said nothing for a few seconds.
Then, softly: "I don't remember her saying he could move that quickly,
either."  The words seemed filled more with interest than concern.  One
raptor gauging another.

"Splendid," growled Kujulo.  "You will remember that we didn't come all
this way to fight a duel on a mountainside?"

Valentinian's narrow smile made an appearance.  "No danger of that.  I
don't believe he's any more taken by dramatic public duels than I
am."

The words did not seem to bring much reassurance.  The sour expression
was still on Kujulo's face when the caravan pulled up before the inn.
Nor was his displeasure primarily caused by the obvious dilapidation of
the establishment.

One raptor gauging another.

"Splendid," he growled.

Chapter 13

Summer, 533 A.D.

"How are you feeling?"  asked Kungas, smiling down at Irene.  The
expression was broader than the usual faint crack in the mask which
normally did Kungas for a smile.  Suspicious souls, in fact, might even
take it for a... "Stop grinning at me," grumbled Irene.  Painfully, she
levered herself up from the pallet where she had been resting.  "I ache
all over, that's how I'm feeling."

Now sitting up, she studied Kungas' face.  Seeing that the smile showed
no sign of vanishing--might even be widening, in fact!--she scowled
ferociously.

"Feeling superior, are we?  Enjoying the sight of the too
clever-by-half female puddled in exhaustion and fatigue?  Undone by the
frailty of her flesh?"

Still smiling, Kungas squatted next to her and stroked Irene's cheek.
"Such a suspicious woman!  Actually, no.  All things considered, you
are doing extremely well.  The army thinks so, too."

He chuckled.  "In fact, the bets are being settled right now.  Most of
the soldiers were wagering that you wouldn't make it as far as
Damghanqmuch less all the way to Mary.  And the ones who thought you
might weren't willing to place much of a stake on it."

Irene cocked her head and listened to the gleeful sounds coming through
the walls of the small tent.  She had

wondered--a bit, not much; as preoccupied as she had been with her own
misery--why so many people seemed full of good cheer.  Kushans were
addicted to gambling.  Those were the sounds of a major bet being
settled, at long odds and with a big payoff.

"So who's collecting, then?"  she demanded crossly.

"The camp followers, who else?  The women are getting rich."

That news lightened Irene's mood immensely.  She had discovered, in the
long and arduous weeks of their trek across all of Persia, that she got
along very well with the Kushan women.  Much to her surprise, in fact.
She had assumed from the outset, without really thinking about it, that
the mostly illiterate and tough women who had become the camp followers
of the none-too-literate and very tough army of Kungas would have
nothing in common with her.

In many ways, of course, they didn't.  Irene was sophisticated and
cosmopolitan in a way that those women never would be, any more than
the soldiers to whom they were attached.  But women in Kushan society
enjoyed far greater freedom than Irene would have expected in a society
forged in the mountains and deserts of central Asia.

Perhaps that was because of the practical needs of the Kushan dispersal
after the Ye-tai conquest of their homeland, and the later policies of
their Malwa overlords.  But Irene liked to think it was the legacy of
the Sarmatians who had once, in the days of Alexander, ruled the area
that would eventually become the Kushan empire.  The Scythians whom the
Sarmatians displaced had kept women in a strictly subordinate position.
But every Sarmatian girl, according to ancient accounts, was taught to
ride a horse.  And--so legend had it, at least--was expected to fight
alongside the men, armed and armored, and was even forbidden to marry
until she had slain an enemy in battle.

Perhaps that was all idle fancy.  The Kushan women, for all their
undoubted toughness, were not expected to fight except under extreme
circumstances.  But, for whatever reason, Irene had found that the
Kushan women took a

certain sly pleasure in her own ability to discomfit, time after time,
the self-confident men who marched under Kungas' banner.

Even the banner itself was Irene's, after all.  None of the Kushans,
not even Kungas, had given much thought to a symbol.  They had simply
assumed they would, as was custom, use some sort of simple device--a
colored strip of cloth, perhaps, wound about their helmets.

Irene, guided by her own intelligence and many hours spent in
discussion with Belisarius and Aide, had decreed otherwise.  And so, as
the Kushan army made its trek across Asia, its progress was marked by
the great fluttering banners which Irene had designed.  She had stolen
her designs from the ancient Sarmatians and the Mongols of what would
have been the future: a bronze dragon's head with a wind sock trailing
behind, and the horsetail banners below it.  Very flashy and dramatic,
it was.

"If you are able to move," said Kungas softly, "I could use your help.
Things are coming to a head."

Irene winced.  At the moment, moving was the last thing she wanted to
do.  Accustomed all her life to the soft existence of a wealthy Greek
noblewoman, the grueling trek had taxed her severely.  Her brain
understood well enough that exercising her aching muscles was the best
remedy for what ailed her.  But her body practically shrieked in
protest.

Still, she understood immediately the nature of Kungas' problem.  And
knew, as well, that she was the best person to solve it.  Partly
because of her skill at diplomacy.  And partly She sniffed
disdainfully. "And once again!  Allow stubborn men to compromise
because all of them can blame their soft-headedness on a feeble and
fearful woman.  There's no justice in the world, Kungas."

Her husband's smile had faded back into the familiar
crack-in-the-casting.  "True enough," he murmured.  "But it's such an
effective tactic."

"Help me up," she hissed.  "And you'll probably have to carry me."

In the event, Irene managed the task on her own two feet.  Mincing
through the marketplace in Mary, she even had the energy to stop along
the way and banter with the Kushan women who had set up their impromptu
stalls everywhere.  She ignored resolutely all of Kungas' little signs
of impatience and unease.  First, she needed the periodic rest.
Secondmand more important--the attitude of the women would influence
the army.  Having found that secret weapon, she intended to use it to
maximum advantage.

Eventually, she and Kungas made their way into the small palace which
had served the former commander of the Malwa garrison for his
headquarters.  It was an ancient edifice.  The Kushans had built it
originally, centuries earlier, as a regional palace.  Before the Malwa
came, it had served the same purpose for the Sassanids after they
conquered the western half of the Kushan empire.  The Persian
conquerors had decreed the former Kushan land to be one of their
shahrs--the equivalent of a royal provincem and, most significantly,
had included it within the land of Iran proper.

Which was the source of the current controversy, of course.  Now that
Kungas had retaken Marv, with the help of Baresmanas and some two
thousand Persian dehgans assigned by Emperor Khusrau to accompany the
Kushan expedition (that far, and no farther), the question which had
once been abstract was posed in the concrete.  Who was to be the new
ruler of the region?

The Kushans, naturally enough, inclined to the opinion that Mary,
originally theirs to begin with, should be theirs again.  The more so
since they had done the actual work of driving the Malwa garrison out
of the walled city.  The Persians had done nothing more than pursue and
harry already broken troops trying to flee through the oasis which
surrounded Mary.

The Persians, on the other hand... As Irene passed through the
entrance, she heaved a small sigh.  Relief from the sun's heat, to some
extent; mostly,

exasperation at the typical haughtiness of Persians.  Even Baresmanas
was being stiff over the matter.  Although Irene suspected that was due
more to stiff instructions from Khusrau than his own sentiments.

Moving slowly and painfully, Kungas at her side ready to lend a hand if
need be, Irene made her way through the narrow corridors of the palace.
The walls of the palace were thick, due as much to the need for
insulation from summer's heat and winter's cold as the crude nature of
the original design.  Narrow corridors made for a gloomy walk, and
Irene took the time to steel herself for the coming flay.  She let the
darkness of the corridor feed her soul, swelling the stark message that
she bore with her to the people who had adopted her as their queen.

By the time she and Kungas reached the chamber where the quarrel was
raging, Macrembolitissa the spymaster had vanished.  Queen Irene of the
Kushans was the woman who made her entrance.

"Silence," she decreed.  Then, gratefully easing herself into a chair
immediately presented by one of the Kushan officers, she nodded at
Baresmanas and the three Persian officers standing by him.

"I agree with you, Baresmanas, and will see it done.  Now please leave.
We Kushans must discuss this matter in private."

Baresmanas bowed and complied immediately.  Within seconds, he and the
other Persians had left the room.  Immediately, the stunned silence
into which Irene's pronouncement had cast the half dozen Kushans in the
room-not Kungas; he was silent but not stunned in the least--began to
erupt in a quickly-growing murmur of protest.

"Silence!"  she decreed again.  Then, after sweeping them with a cold
gaze, she snorted sarcastically.  "Boys!  Stupid boys!  Quarreling over
toys and trinkets because you cannot see an adult horizon."

She leaned forward in the chair--not allowing any trace of the spike of
pain that movement caused to show in her

face--and pointed an imperious finger to the narrow window which
looked to the northeast.  "In that direction lies our destiny, not this
miserable region of dust and heat."

Kungas smiled, very faintly.  Knowing Irene's purpose, and supporting
it, he still felt it necessary to maintain his own dignity.  He was the
king, after all, not she.  He was what Romans would have called the man
of the house, after all, not she.

"It is one of the most fertile oases in central Asia, wife.  A
fertility only made possible by our own irrigation works.  Which
we--not Persians nor Ye-tai nor Malwa--constructed long ago."

Irene shrugged.  "True.  And so what?  The center of Kushan strength
will lie, as it always did, in our control of the great mountains to
the east.  The Hindu Kush-that must be the heart of our new realm.
That, and the Pamirs."

The last sentence brought a stillness to the room.  The Pamirs were
even harsher mountains than the Hindu Kush.  No one had ever really
tried to rule them, in anything but name.

Irene smiled.  The expression was serene, self-confident; erasing all
traces of her former sarcasm and derision.

"You are thinking too small," she said quietly.  "Much too small.
Thinking only of the immediate task of reconquering our ancient
homeland, and holding it from the Malwa.  But what of our future?  What
of the centuries which will come thereafter?"

Vasudeva, who had become the military commander of Kungas' army, began
tugging gently at the point of his goatee.  Now that his initial
outrage was fading, the canny general was remembering the fundamental
reason that all of the Kushans had greeted Kungas' marriage with
enthusiasm.

The damned Greek woman was smart.

"Explain."  Then, remembering protocol: "If you would be so kind, Your
Majesty."

Irene grinned, and with that cheerful expression came

a sudden relaxation spreading through the room.  The hard bitten
Kushan soldiers, for all that Irene's ways often puzzled and bemused
them, had also come to feel a genuine fondness for the woman as well as
respect for her intelligence.  Irene, grinning, was a thing they both
liked and trusted.  They too, when all was said and done, had a sense
of humor.

"We are too small to hold Mary, Vasudeva.  That is the simple truth.
Today, yesmwith the Persians forced into an alliance with us.  If we
drive the issue, Baresmanas will accede.  But what of the time after
Malwa has fallen, when the Persians will seek to lick their wounds by
new triumphs, new additions to their realm?"

The Kushans stared at her.  Then, slowly, one by one, they pulled up
chairs and took their seats.  It did not occur to any of them, at the
time, to ask permission of their king and queen to do so.  And,
remembering the omission later, they would be pleased at the fact that
neither of their monarchswfor this was a dual monarchy, in all but
name-took the least umbrage at their casual informality.

It did not even occur to Irene to do so, actually.  She was at heart a
thinker, and had always enjoyed thoughtful conversation.  Seated on a
proper chair--not a damned saddle.

"Think, for once," she continued, after all were seated.  "Think of the
future, not the past.  What we can control militarily--can hold against
anyone, once we have built the needed fortifications--are the
mountains.  But those mountains cannot provide the wealth we need for a
prosperous kingdom.  That, in a nutshell, is the problem we face."

She paused.  Quickly, all the Kushans nodded their heads.  Once she was
sure they were following her logic, she went on.

"Only two avenues are open to us, to overcome that quandary.  The first
is to seize fertile areas in the lowlands,

such as Marv..."  She waited, just a moment, before adding: "And the
Puniab, which I know many of you-are

assuming we will."

Again, the Kushans began to stiffen.  And, again, Irene's lips twisted
into an expression of scorn.

"Spare me!  I know Peshawar is in the Punjabhjust at the edge of it, at
least.  And one of the holiest cities of the Buddhist faith."  She
pressed herself back into the chair, using her hands on the armrests as
a brace.  The motion brought some relief to the ache in her lower
spine.  "The Vale of Peshawar we can claim, easily enough.  So long as
we make no claims to the Punjab itself."

She hesitated, thinking.  "I am fairly certain that we can claim Mardan
and its plain as well, with the Buddhist holy sites at Takht-i-Bahi and
Jamal Garhi.  Unless I am badly mistaken, Belisarius will allow the
Persians to take the Sin& Once Malwa has fallen, therefore, it will be
the Rajputs and mI suspect, at leastwthe Persians who will be our
principal competitors for the wealth of the Punjab.  Let them have
ithso long as we control Peshawar and Mardan."

"And the Kohat pass!"  chimed in Kungas.  Very energetically, the way a
proper husband corrects a minor lapse on the part of his wife.

Irene nodded.  Very demurely, the way a proper wife accepts her
husband's correction.  "And the pass."  Then, with a sniff: "Let others
squabble over the town of Kohat itself.  A Pathan town!  More grief
than anything else."

Vima, another of the top officers of the Kushan army, now spoke up. "In
essence, what you propose is that we take just enough of the Punjab to
protect the Khyber pass.  Base our claim to Peshawar and Mardan on
religious grounds, but make clear that we will not contest the Punjab
itself.  While, at the same time, locking our grip on the

Hindu Kush."

"Yes."

Vima shook his head.  "From a military point of view, Your Majesty, the
logic is impeccable.  But that small portion of the Puniab cannot
possibly provide enough food for our kingdom.  Not unless we are
prepared to live like semi-barbarians, which I for one am not.  A
civilized nation

needs agricultural area, and lots of it."  Semi-apologetically: "Such
as the oasis of Marv would provide us."

Irene sniffed.  "Have no fear, Vima!  I can assure you that I am even
less inclined than you to live like a semi barbarian."  She shuddered.
"God, can you imagine it!  Me?  Spending half my life in a saddle?"

The Kushans all laughed.  But Irene was pleased to see that the
laughter contained not a trace of derision.  She had made her way to
Mary in a saddle, after all.  Resolutely spurning each and every
suggestion that she ride in a palanquin, or even one of the carts which
the camp followers used.

A warrior nation, the more so when it was striking a lightning blow at
their hated enemy, needed a warrior queen who would not delay them with
her frailties.  Her illustrious Roman pedigree had pleased the Kushans,
for it brought a certain glamor and aura of legitimacy to their cause.
But they did not need the reality of the weak flesh it came in.  So,
using her intelligence and iron will to stifle that flesh, Irene had
submitted to the pain.  And for all that they might jest about it, the
Kushan soldiers understood and respected her for it.

Once the humor of the moment had settled in, Irene shook her head.  "I
said there were two alternatives, Vima.  You have overlooked the other.
A kingdom--a rich kingdom--can also base itself on trade.  And, over
time, the expansion which trade brings in its wake."

Again, she pointed to the northeast, in a gesture which was even more
imperious.  Then, regally, swept it slowly to the west--until half the
northland had been encompassed by her finger.

north.  From the Tien Shan mountains to the Aral Sea.  We will not
dispute the Punjab with the Rajputs, nor the oases and badlands of
Khorasan with the Persians.  Let them toil in the fields.  Let them
maintain the dikes and canals.  We will control all the passes which
connect the land of the Aryans to India, and both of them to distant
China.  We--with our military power rooted in the Hindu

Kush and the Pamirs--will reap the benefits from those ancient trade
routes.  Which, with Malwa gone and ourselves to maintain order, will
spring back like giant trees."

Kungas chimed in again.  This time, not as a husband correcting his
wife, but as a king allied with his queen.  "Yes.  And under our rule,
all of Transoxiana will flourish anew.  Bukhara, Samakhand,
Tashkent--our cities, they will be, reborn from the ashes.  And great
metropolises they will become, to rival Constantinople or Ctesiphon or
Kausambi."

All the Kushan generals, as was their custom, were now tugging the tips
of their goatees.  Vima and Huvishka were even fondling their topknots,
the sure sign of a Kushan warrior lost deep in thought.

"Difficult," murmured Vasudeva.  "Difficult."  His goatee tugging
became vigorous.  "Beyond Transoxiana lie the great steppes.  Time
after time, fierce tribes have come sweeping down from that vastness,
burning and pillaging all in their wake.  No one has ever managed to
stymie them, for more than a century or two.  We ourselves came from
that place, and were in turn overrun by the Ye-tai after civilization
made us soft.  Why would it not happen again?"

Irene laughed.  With delight, not sarcasm.  As was true of any
enthusiast trained in the dialectic of Socrates, nothing pleased her
more than a well-posed question.  Like a fat lamb it was, stretched
bleating on the altar.

"Guns, Vasudeva!  Guns!  Those steppe nomads have never been numerous.
You know as well as I that the accounts of 'hordes' are preposterous.
It was always their mounted mobility combined with archery which made
them so formidable.  But firearms are superior to bows, and no
primitive nomads can make the things.  Once civilization became armed
with guns, the threat from the steppes vanished soon enough."

She leaned forward.  This time, her enthusiasm was so great that she
barely noticed the pain that movement caused her.  "I spent many hours,
with Belisarius, speaking with the Talisman of God.  Let me now pass on
to you what the Talisman told me of the future.  Of a great nation
that

would someday have been called Russia, and how it conquered the
steppes."

And so, until long after nightfall, Irene told her Kushans of the great
realm they would create.  The realm that she called by the odd name of
Siberia.  A realm which would be created slowly, not overnight.  More
by traders and explorers and missionaries than armies of
conquest--though armies would also come, when needed, from the secure
fastnesses of the great mountains which bred them.  Slowly, but surely
for all that.

Let the Kushans avoid entanglements with Indians and Persians, and
there was no power to stymie their purpose in Siberia.  The distant
Chinese, as ever, were preoccupied with their own affairs.  The other
power that might contest the area, the nation that would have been
called Russia in a different future, was still centuries from birth.
Whether it would be born in this new future was not something which
Irene could foresee.  But, even if it were, it would remain forever on
the far side of the Urals.  Siberia, with all the great wealth in its
vast expanse, would be Kushan.

And so, while the Kushans built the foundation of their own future,
they would also shield the rest of civilization from the ravages of
barbarism.  Having no cause for quarrel over territory, the Romans and
the Persians and the Indians would acquiesce in the Kushan control of
the great trade routes through central Asia.  Might even, when called
upon, send money to defray the costs of holding back the barbarians.

In the end, the queen's soldiers were satisfied.  The queen's plan
appealed to their military caution in the present as much as to their
political ambitions for the future.  They were small and weak, still.
By planting their roots in the protected mountains, not exposing them
to the peril of the oases and the plains of the Indus, they would lay
the basis for the great Buddhist empire which would eventually spread
throughout half of Asia.  To the north!

 As they made their way back to their tent, Irene still mincing her
steps, Kungas allowed the smile to spread across his face.  In the
darkness, illuminated only by the cook fires and the few lanterns in
the market, there was no one to see that unusually open expression on
the king's face.

"That went marvelously well.  Tomorrow, of course, you will twist the
screw on Baresmanas."

Irene grimaced.  Not at the thought of the next day's negotiations, but
simply because her back now seemed like a sea of fire.  "He'll shriek
with agony," she predicted.  "But he'll still give me the guns."

As it happened, Baresmanas did not squeal with pain, because he put up
no more than a token resistance.

"Please!  Please!  I can't bear the thought of spending so many hours
locked in combat."  For a moment, his patrician Aryan face took on a
severity which the most rigid Roman paterfamilias would have envied.
"Not for myself, of course!  Perish the thought.  But you are a frail
woman, in much pain because of the rigors of the journey.  So my
chivalrous instincts seem to have overwhelmed me.  The guns are yours,
Irene.  The cannons, at any rate.  Khusrau insisted that I hang onto
the hand-held firearms."

"I want half of them as well," snapped Irene.  The pain was making her
grouchy.  "And three-fourths of the powder and bullets.  Your damned
dehgans can't use the things properly anyway--and you know it as well
as I do!"

Baresmanas shifted uncomfortably in his chair.  "I foresaw this.  Even
warned the emperor!"  He sighed again, and shook his head ruefully.
"Ah, well.  We Aryans have always been noted for our chivalry.  I am a
pawn in your hands."

Irene eased herself back into her own chair, again using the pressure
of her hands on the armrests to stifle the pain in her spine.  Then,
smiled cheerfully.  "Oh, don't be so gloomy.  Khusrau can hardly punish
you very severely, after all.  Not with your own daughter being the new
Empress of Rome!  That might start a new war."

Three days later, the entire Kushan army departed Mary, leaving
Baresmanas and his Persians in sole possession of the fertile oasis.
With them went all of the Kushan artisans whom Lord Damodara had
resettled in Mary the year before, in the course of his own campaign in
the Persian plateau.  The Kushan artisans wanted no part of Aryan rule.
The Persians were notorious for their haughty ways.

But, still more, they were fired with enthusiasm for the Kushan cause.
Most of them, after all, had come from Begram in the first place.  And
that city--the largest Kushan city in the world, and the center of
Kushan industry and craftsmanship--was where Kungas proposed to march
next.  March upon it--and take it.

So, as Irene minced her way toward her horse, the Kushan camp followers
and the new artisan families which had joined them cheered her on her
way.  Even more loudly than the Kushan soldiers, who were themselves
cheering.

Before she reached the horse, several Kushan soldiers trotted up
bearing a palanquin.  They urged her to avail herself of the
device--even offered, against all custom, to bear it themselves instead
of putting slaves to the purpose.

Irene simply shook her head and minced past them.  Behind her back, she
could hear the gleeful sounds of the wagers being settled.

"The next time I see Antonina," she muttered bitterly, under her
breath, "I'm going to have some harsh words to say to her on the
subject of staring at a horse."

Three hours into the march, a party of Kushan women trotted their
horses up to ride alongside her.  Five of them, there were, all quite
young.  The oldest was no more than twenty, the youngest perhaps
fifteen.

Irene was surprised.  Not by the sight of Kushan women on horseback,
which was uncommon but by no means considered outlandish.  But by the
fact that all five of them had swords belted to their waists, had bows
and quivers attached to their saddles, and held lances in their
hands.

 "We're your new bodyguard," announced the oldest proudly.  "Don't let
anyone tell you otherwise!"

"The king said it was suitable," said the youngest.  Very stiffly, as
if she expected contradiction and argument.

The oldest, apparently fearing the same, rushed further words to the
fore.  "We checked with the oldsters.  Every one of us--every one!--has
Sarmatian ancestors."  A bit uncertainly: "Some ancestors, anyway.  All
Kushans do, after all."

Irene grinned.  "Splendid!  I couldn't have asked for a better
bodyguard.  I feel better already."

The queen's sarcastic wit had already become famous among her Kushan
subjects.  So, still uncertain, the young women stared at her
anxiously.

Irene erased whatever trace of humor might have been on her face.  "I'm
quite serious," she said serenely.  "I'm sure you'll do well enough, if
I'm ever attacked.  But what's even more important is that you'll guard
me against the real enemy."

The oldest girl laughed.  "Boredom!  Men never know what to talk about,
on a march.  Except their stupid wagers."

At the mention of wagers, all the girls looked smug.  Irene was quite
certain that every one of them had just gained a significant increase
in their wealth.

"Do any of you know how to read?"  she asked.

Seeing the five girls shake their heads, Irene's sarcasm returned in
full force.

"Typical!  Well, there'll be none of that, my fine young ladies.  If
you expect to be my bodyguard, you'll damned well learn how to read!  I
can teach you from saddle back-you watch and see if I can't."

Serene calm returned.  "That Way we'll really have some fine
conversations, in the weeks and months ahead.  Not even women, when you
get right down to it, are superhuman.  Ha!  I sometimes wonder what
those stupid illiterate goddesses talked about, other than sewing and
seduction."

Chapter 14

Summer, 533 A.D.

Antonina surveyed the large crowd piled into the reception chamber of
Emperor Khusrau's palace.  Whatever else changes, she thought ruefully,
Persians will always insist on their pomp and ceremony.

The palace had once belonged to the imperial official in charge of
overseeing Charax.  After they seized the city, the Malwa had made the
building their military headquarters.  Then, once Belisarius had
retaken the city, the palace had been returned to the Persians.  But
since Khusrau had decided to plant himself in Charax for the duration
of the war, the building had assumed full imperial trappings.  True,
the Persians had not insisted on reconstructing the entire edifice. 
Not with the dynamic and practical Khusrau as their emperor.  But they
had patched up the war damage, repainted every surface, hauled every
conceivable manner of statuary and decoration from the imperial capital
of Ctesiphon.  And, most of all--or so it seemed to Antonina, scanning
the scene--packed it with every grandee in the far-flung Persian
empire.

God, will you look at that crowd!  Like sardines in an amphora.

She spotted Ousanas and a handful of Axumite officers in a nearby
alcove off the main audience chamber.  The Ethiopians had brought some
of their beloved stools, and

were ensconced upon them circling a small table piled high with
goblets and wine jugs.  The table was obviously Persian in design, and
Antonina wondered idly how the Axumites had managed to obtain the
thing.  There was not a single table to be seen anywhere else in the
jam-packed audience hall, or any of the other alcoves she could see.

Probably by threatening mayhem on the majordomo.  She emitted a faint
chuckle.  Which also explains the relative population scarcity in that
alcove.  Even Persian grandees get nervous around testy Axumites.

The Axumites, like the Romans, were now allies of the Persian empire.
But the Ethiopians had very little of the Roman patience with imperial
protocol and the elaborate social finery which went with it.  There had
been any number of minor clashes between the Axumites and the Persians.
None of those clashes had been violent, other than a handful of brawls
in the dock area between sailors, but the Persian grandees generally
avoided the company of Ethiopians except when it was absolutely
necessary.  An attitude which the Axumites reciprocated in full.

Ousanas spotted her and waved a hand, inviting her to join them.
Antonina smiled, shook her head, and wiggled her fingers. Understanding
the meaning of the gesture, Ousanas grinned at her and went back to his
carousing.

Antonina sighed.  "Somebody," she grumbled under her breath, "has to
maintain diplomatic appearances."

Glumly, she eyed the mob between her and the emperor.  Khusrau, perched
on a throne atop a dais at the far end of the audience hall, was the
only person sitting in the entire chamber.  Antonina estimated that it
would take her ten minutes to squeeze her way up to Khusrau's august
presence in order to tender her official Roman diplomatic regards.

And twice that long to squeeze my way out, battling against the flow.
I'll be mashed like a grape by the time it's over.

She had forgotten about her bodyguards.

"Allow us," murmured Matthew's voice, coming from

behind her.  Behind her, and well above her, for Matthew was
practically a giant.

A moment later, Matthew and Leo were plowing a path for Antonina
through the crowd.  Following in their wake, she was almost amazed at
the speed they were making.  The more so, since the two bodyguards were
actually being quite gentle in their methods.  Neither Matthew nor Leo
was carrying any weapons, for such were forbidden in the presence of
the emperor.  They didn't even use their hands, just the inexorable
forward movement of their immense bodies.  But the combination of their
size, stolidity--and Leo's truly hideous-ugly features--worked like a
charm.  Within two minutes, Antonina had arrived at the foot of the
emperor's throne.

Seeing her, Khusrau smiled and leaned over.

"You really don't have to do this," he murmured.  "It's all a pure
formality, since I'll be seeing you tomorrow at our usual planning
session."

"Yes, I do," hissed Antonina in reply.  "Or else half your grandees
will be whispering in your ear by the end of the night, predicting
imminent Roman treachery.  And you and I would have to waste all our
time tomorrow figuring out ways to counteract the rumors instead of
planning the campaign."

Khusrau chuckled.  "And as many of your own officials, I'll wager."

Antonina shook her head firmly.  "Only a third of them.  Romans aren't
as touchy as Aryans, Emperor."  She scowled.  "Which, I admit, probably
comes to the same fraction of active officials.  Since about one-third
of my officials are so corrupt they don't pay attention to anything
except counting their bribes."

Khusrau laughed aloud, this time.  Hearing the sound, practically
everyone in the great chamber froze for an instant.  A hush fell over
the room.  Hundreds of eyes were riveted on the sight of the emperor
laughing at a jest made by the wife of Belisarius.

In some completely indefinable manner, a certain tension

seemed to ease from the room.  A moment later, everyone was back to
their jabbering conversation.

"And another successful maneuver," said Khusrau quietly.  "Begone,
Antonina.  It looks far more comfortable in that alcove with those
disrespectful black savages.  And if I know Ousanas, the wine's even
better than what my servants are dispensing."

A vague look of longing came over the emperor's face, as if he felt a
certain envy at the prospect.  Khusrau was an energetic and active man,
and Antonina had no doubt at all he would have much preferred to squat
on a stool around a convivial table of Axumite officers himself than
spend hours on a massive throne in an audience chamber.

But the moment was brief, and the emperor's expression resumed its
normal air of serenity.  Khusrau Anushirvan was the Emperor of Iran and
non-Iran, after all.  And, truth to tell, he much enjoyed that status,
despite its occasional drawbacks.

Antonina nodded and turned away.  Three minutes later, following easily
in the path cleared for her by Matthew and Leo, she was perched on a
stool at the table in the alcove.  Reaching, with no little eagerness,
for the goblet full of wine handed to her by Ousanas.

Alas.  She had barely managed to sip from the goblet when she heard
someone clearing his throat behind her.  Another official of some kind,
demanding some small decision from her.

She was in a shorter temper than usual.  "Can't this waitm" she began
to snarl, turning her head.  Then, seeing that it was Dryopus standing
behind her, she fell silent.  One of the many things she liked about
Dryopus was that he did not, unlike most Roman officials, insist on
passing along to his superior every petty decision to be made.

Dryopus was frowning slightly.  "My apologies for disturbing you,
Antonina.  But I am a little concerned by the situation with the Circe.
More than a little, actually."

"Why?  What did the inspectors report?"

"They haven't reported, Antonina.  I've not seen or heard from them
since we sent them off this morning to inspect the ship."

Antonina stiffened and set the goblet down on the table.  "That was
hours ago!"

The cheerful conviviality had left the faces of the Axumites also.
"What is wrong, Antonina?"  asked Ousanas.

Quickly, Antonina sketched the situation.  The stubborn
reluctance--odd, under the circumstances--of the brothers Aco and
Numenius to allow their ship to be used for hauling military supplies;
her decision to send inspectors this morning.

"Malwa," stated Ousanas firmly.  "The Circe is loaded with gunpowder,
and packed with Malwa soldiery.  That's a fire ship aimed at the
shipping in the harbor."

His quick conclusion summed up the worst of Antonina's fears.  She rose
abruptly and began heading toward the entrance to the palace.  Behind
her, she heard the scrape of stools as the Axumites followed suit.

"That ship has been kept out of the harbor itself, hasn't it?"  she
asked Dryopus, who was scurrying next to her.

"Oh, yes," he assured Antonina.  "Until they've been inspected, no ship
is allowed past the screen of galleys into the harbor.  Those were your
orders from the very beginning, and I've seen to it they've been
scrupulously adhered to."

Ousanas had drawn alongside her and heard Dryopus' last words.

"Won't matter," he said curtly.  "The Malwa are canny, and their spies
are excellent.  By now, those procedures of yours have become routine.
The Malwa waited until enough time had elapsed for everyone to become
lackadaisical."

"The procedures have been followed," insisted Dryopus stubbornly.  "Not
a single ship has ever entered the actual harbor without being
inspected.  Not one!"

Antonina felt compelled to defend her subordinate.  "He's right,
Ousanas.  And while I have no doubt many ships have come in carrying
contraband, that's not the same thing as

sabotage.  No inspector, no matter how corrupt, is crazy enough to
accept a bribe from a Malwa ship loaded with soldiers and weapons."

Ousanas shook his head.  "The problem is not with the inspectors.  It's
with the galleys.  By now, those soldiers and sailors are so bored with
guard duty they won't be paying attention to anything."

They had reached the palace's ai van which was doubling for the evening
as a weapons repository for the nobility enjoying Khusrau's
hospitality.  The Axumite weaponry was as distinctive as the Ethiopians
themselves, so by the time Antonina and Ousanas came up the Persian
soldiers guarding the weapons had sorted them from the rest.

Ousanas himself had brought nothing but his great spear.  He waited
impatiently while the other Axumite officers donned their armor and
attached the baldrics holding their swords.  That done, the officers
took up their own spears and the entire party began hurrying through
the ai van Antonina had brought no weapons of any kind herself, and was
now regretting the loss.  But when she murmured something to that
effect, Ousanas smiled grimly.

"Not to worry," he said.  "Your maidservant was smart and efficient
even before she obtained me for a paramour."

At that moment, they passed through the entrance vault of the ai van
and debouched onto the street beyond.  Antonina immediately spotted
Koutina, squatting among a small horde of servants waiting for their
masters and mistresses to emerge from the imperial soiree.

Actually, Koutina was the only one of the servants who was not
squatting.  She was perched comfortably on a piece of luggage standing
on end.  The handcrafted leather-and brass valise was something which
Koutina was in the habit of carrying with her every time she and
Antonina went anywhere beyond the immediate vicinity of the small
mansion Antonina had appropriated for her activities.  Weeks earlier,
she had requested enough money from Antonina to pay for the rather
expensive item.  Which Antonina had given her readily enough, of
course.  She had long since

come to have complete confidence in Koutina's ability to manage all of
Antonina's household affairs.

Antonina had wondered about that valise.  The thing was rather large,
and heavy enough that Koutina had had straps attached to it by which
she could hoist the thing onto her shoulders.  But the one time
Antonina had inquired, Koutina had simply smiled and said it contained
the odd necessities which might be required by some unlikely
eventuality.

Koutina had spotted them even more quickly than Antonina had spotted
her, and was already hurrying toward them.  Koutina had clearly
realized something was wrong, judging by the frown on her face.  And
instead of hoisting the valise onto her shoulders, she was beginning to
undo the buckles holding the valise shut.

A sudden suspicion came to Antonina.  "Has that thing got--?"

Ousanas snorted.  "A smart and efficient woman, I said."  Scowling, he
eyed the western horizon and, then, the harbor area to the south.  "The
sun has already set.  And it will be dark tonight, with a new moon. The
Malwa planned this well."

Antonina was still not quite as certain of the situation as Ousanas,
but she was relieved to see the contents of the valise, once Koutina
opened it up and set it before her.  Inside the case was Antonina's gun
and her cleaver, along with the cleaver's scabbard.

"I tried to figure out a way to carry your cuirass," said Koutina
apologetically, "but the leather-maker said it would require something
almost the size of a trunk.  And be very heavy to carry."

"Tell me about it," grumbled Antonina, buckling on the scabbard.  Then,
more cheerfully: "It doesn't matter, Koutina.  That damned cuirass is
more of a hazard than a help at sea, anyway.  Which is where I'm sure
we're headed.  I'm just glad you were foresighted enough to bring my
weapons.  Thank you for that."

Koutina reacted to the praise with a simultaneous smile

and frown.  Smiling: "You're welcome."  Frowning: "You shouldn't be
using them at all!"  Koutina pointed an accusing finger at Matthew and
Leo: "That's what they're here for!"

Matthew looked embarrassed.  Leo might have scowled, but it was hard to
tell.  Leo always looked like he was scowling.

For a moment, Antonina considered summoning a palanquin.  But she
dismissed the idea immediately.  It would take at least three
palanquins to carry her bodyguards and the Axumites, along with
herself.  By the time they were assembled, they could have walked
halfway to the harbor.  The imperial palace was less than a mile from
the docks.

The Axumites had already reached the same conclusion and were starting
into a dogtrot.  Antonina hurried to keep up with them.  That pace was
one which Ethiopian soldiers could keep up for hours.  Antonina
couldn't, but she was sure she could maintain it long enough to reach
the harbor.

"I hive no intention of mixing myself into the flay."  The effort of
trotting made the words came out very firmly indeed.

"You always say that," came Koutina's equally firm rejoinder.  "And
look what happens!  At the battle with the Arabs!  And you joined the
assault on Lady Holi's ship!"

"Not ladylike," insisted Antonina.  She was beginning to pant a
little.

So was Koutina, but the maidservant wasn't about to let the issue
slide.  "Promises!"  She gazed ahead at the darkness looming over the
gulf beyond the harbor.  "Are you sure we're going to have to go out on
boats?"  Gloomily: "I don't swim very well."

"You can stay on the docks."

"Where you go, I go.  But are you sure?"

Antonina was about to reply that she wasn't really sure of anything.
But, at that moment, the darkness over the waters of the gulf was
suddenly streaked by flashes.  A bit like horizontal lightning,
perhaps.

"I'm sure," she said.  "That's Malwa rocket fire.  The attack has
started."

Chapter 15

They reached the docks just a few minutes later.  By the time they got
there, Roman officers had already organized at least eight galleys to
set out into the harbor.  The first of the galleys, in fact, was just
beginning to cast off.

"Impressive," stated Ousanas.  "The galleys guarding the harbor may
have been caught napping, but the rest of your naval forces were
alert."

One of the other Axumite officers laughed harshly.  "It helps to have a
battle erupt, to wake up dozing seamen."  He studied the gulf beyond
the harbormwhat could be seen of it, in the darkness, which was not
much--and pronounced: "The three galleys on guard have been badly
hammered, I think.  I haven't seen a rocket flare in over a minute, and
that was only the one."

"Out of action now," agreed Ousanas.  "Let's hope the survivors can row
their ships ashore.  But it doesn't matter."  He pointed to the galleys
getting ready to leave the docks.  "They won't be caught by surprise.
That Malwa ship will never make it into the harbor."

Antonina studied the galleys.  Each one held upward of two hundred and
fifty men, between the rowers and the marines.  Like any war galley
setting into battle, each ship was crammed with as many men as could
possibly fit into it.  And, except for the ram bracing at the bow, each
galley was built like a cockleshell.  With war galleys, almost
everything was sacrificed for speed.

Then, her gaze moved further down the docks and came to rest on the
Theodora Victrix.  That ship, a small sailing vessel built primarily
to use its fire cannon, used only a small crew.  And it was very
sturdily built, with a well designed rocket shield over the bow.  The
principal "maneuver" of the Theodora Victrix in battle was simply to
sail directly at the enemy, shrugging off missiles, until it got close
enough to bathe them in a gout of hellfire.

The Victrix was also ready to cast off.  Even though harbor defense was
none of its normal duties, the officers and sailors of the ship had
also responded to the emergency.  Antonina could see Eusebius standing
on the dock next to the ship, staring out to sea.  The dock area was
very well lit, even at night, and Antonina could recognize him
easily.

"No," she said decisively.  "We'll keep the galleys back, as a last
defense, and use the Victrix."

She was already starting to hurry toward the Victrix, issuing orders as
she went to the various naval officers on the docks.  Fortunately, the
commander of the harbor patrol came up to her at that moment, and she
was able to delegate the task of holding back the galleys to him.

"And what about the cannons?"  he asked.  He pointed at the darkness
which was all that could be seen of the gulf beyond the immediate
harbor area.  "I've had them holding their fire, because there's
nothing to see and I was afraid they'd hit our own galleys."

Antonina glanced up at the fortifications above the harbor area.  The
snouts of a dozen huge cannons glimmered in the lantern-light.

"Keep them loaded and ready," she commanded.  "When the time comes for
them to start firing, I'll send up a signal rocket.  Green flare."

"What'll they shoot at?"  asked the commander.

Antonina grinned.  "They won't have any trouble spotting the target.
Trust me."

The commander nodded and left.  Antonina's brief exchange with him had
enabled Ousanas and the other Axumites to catch up with her.  "Are you
mad?"  demanded Ousanas.  "Why use the Victrix?  The galleys can handle
the

matter.  Quite easily, I can assure you."  One of the other Ethiopians
grunted his agreement.

Stubbornly, Antonina shook her head.  "I don't doubt it, Ousanas.  And
then what?"

Seeing the look of incomprehension on his face, she sighed with
exasperation.  "Think, Ousanas."  She jerked her head toward the
still-unseen Malwa ship.  "That ship--this is your own theory, man!--is
packed with explosives.  Enough to rupture the whole harbor.  It's got
to be crewed by Mahaveda.  Fanatic priests.  No one else could be
trusted for such a suicidal mission."

Ousanas jerked a little, startled into a sudden understanding of her
point.  "Once the Mahaveda see they've no chance of reaching the
harbor--"

"They'll wait until the galleys are surrounding them and blow the
ship," Antonina finished, grimly.  Again, she started hurrying toward
the Victrx.  "I doubt if even one of those galleys would stay afloat.
Two thousand men--more than that I --would be spilled into the sea at
least a mile from shore.  Half of them would be dead before they hit
the water.  Of the rest, we'd lose half in the darkness before they
could be rescued."

"At least half," muttered Ousanas, keeping pace with her.  Sourly: "Why
is it that Roman sailors refuse to learn how to swim?  No Axumite
soldier is allowed aboard a ship until he can prove--"

His comparison of the relative merits of Roman and Ethiopian sailors
was broken off by Eusebius' shout of recognition.

"We're heading out!"  Antonina shouted back.  Under her breath: "Or
whatever the proper damned nautical expression is."

"Don't sneer at proper nautical terms, woman," chuckled Ousanas.
"They're all that's going to make this crazy scheme of yours work.  Or
hadn't you noticed that we'll be sailing before the wind?"

Guiltily, Antonina realized that she hadn't given any thought at all to
the matter.  She must have made a little

start of surprise herself, because Ousanas immediately laughed.

"I thought not!"

They were almost at the Victrix.  By now, Antonina was starting to pant
with the exertion of their race from the palace.  But she managed to
gasp out: "Will we be able to do it?"

Ousanas grimaced.  "The wind's right.  And the current will be with us.
So we'll be able to sail down on them quickly, while they're struggling
to row up into the harbor.  But once the contact's made--"

They were at the Victrix now.  Antonina answered Eusebiu' babbled
questions by simply grabbing him and marching him ahead of her across
the gangplank.  By the time she and Ousanas were aboard, Eusebius was
clear on his duties and was beginning to issue the needed commands.

Antonina hurried forward and entered the enclosed section of the bow.
Inside the heavy and well-built rocket shield, the light cast by the
lanterns on the docks and the few on the ship was blocked completely.
She groped her way to the vision slits and stared into the distance.
Everything in the gulf was pitch-black now.  Belatedly, she realized
she hadn't given any thought at all to the most basic problem: how will
we spot the enemy?

Fortunately, Ousanas had thought about it.  She heard him entering the
shield a few seconds later.  "I just checked with Eusebius, Antonina.
The Victrix carries twenty rockets equipped with flares, for night
operations.  In addition to the usual signal rockets.  We should be
able to spot the Malwa ship once we get out of the harbor."

The Victrix was getting underway.  Antonina could feel the motion of
the ship, as well as hear the sounds of the sailors hurrying about
their tasks.  Eusebius' shrill voice periodically rose above everything
else.

Some part of her was saddened to recognize John of Rhodes' training in
the confidence with which Eusebius issued his commands.  Antonina
remembered the first time

she met Eusebius, years before, at her estate in Daras.  John had
employed him to assist in the work of designing the new gunpowder
weapons.  For all his brilliance as an artificer, young Eusebius had
been as shy and socially awkward a man as she had ever met in her
life.

No longer.  Eusebius would never have more than a portion of John's
casual ease of command, true, but he had come very far from where he
started.  That was only one of the many legacies which John of Rhodes
had left behind him, and Antonina took a moment again to grieve his
loss.

Only a moment, however.  There was a battle to be fought and won.

She turned away from the view-slit and began groping in the darkness.
"Help me find the igniters, Ousanas, so we can light the lanterns. They
should be in a cabinet around here somewh--never mind."

She'd found the cabinet, and quickly pried it open.  Feeling her way,
she found one of the ignition devices she was seeking.  A few seconds
later, the first of the lanterns located inside the shelter was lit,
and she was finally able to see something.

The first thing she saw was Koutina, squeezed into the shelter
alongside Matthew and Leo.

"What are you doing here?"  she demanded.

Koutina smiled shyly, and held up the valise.  "You didn't take your
gun.  Only the cleaver.  So I thought I should bring it along.  Just in
case."

Antonina sighed, half with exasperation and half with affection.  "You
shouldn't be here at all.  But it's too late to do anything about it
now.  So leave the valise here and get below decks."  She looked to
Matthew.  "See to it, please."

Koutina started to squawk some kind of protest, but Matthew had her
ushered out of the shelter before she could finish the first
sentence.

The next thing Antonina saw, in the lantern-light, was Ousanas' big
grin.

"And what are you doing here?"  he demanded.  "You've got no more
business here than she does."

Antonina shook her head irritably.  "I could ask the same of you,
Ousanas!  This is a Roman ship, not an Axumite one."

"I've gotten accustomed to watching out for you," he replied, as he
finished lighting the rest of the lanterns.  He placed the igniter back
in the cabinet and shrugged.

"But I told my officers to stay back on the docks.  There's no good
reason to risk them on this expedition."  He eyed the large,
complicated-looking gadget which filled the center of the shelter.
"What they know about using Greek fire cannons would fill the world's
smallest book."

That comment drew Antonina's own eyes to the fire cannon.  With the
lanterns lit, the true nature of the "bow shelter" was apparent.  She
was reminded, forcefully, that the shelter could more accurately be
called a "turret."  An unmoving one, true.  But a turret nonetheless.

For the first time since the crisis started, she felt a trace of
hesitation and unease.  In truth, although she understood the basic
workings of the device, Antonina had no real idea how to operate it
under combat conditions.  Under any conditions, actually.

At that moment, Eusebius came into the bow shelter.  The relaxed and
casual glance he gave the fire cannon reassured Antonina.  However
awkward Eusebius might still be in social situations, he was as adept
an artificer and mechanic as any in the world.

"You'll have to operate the cannon," she pronounced.  Eusebius' eyes
widened.  Who else?  was the obvious thought behind that startled
expression.  Antonina found herself forcing down a giggle.

"Good," she pronounced.  "That's settled.  What do you want me and
Ousanas to do?"

Eusebius looked back and forth from each to the other.  "You, I mostly
just want to stay out of the way, Antonina.  Except for telling me what
you want done."  He eyed Ousanas' spear.  "Him, I'd just as soon keep
around.  Never

know.  The Victrix isn't designed for boarding operations.  But--you
never know."

"We're not going to be doing any boarding, Eusebius.  In fact, I want
to stay as far away from that oncoming Malwa ship as possible.  It's
bound to be crammed with gunpowder and every incendiary device known to
man."

Eusebius nodded.  He'd obviously figured that much out himself.  "You
just want to torch it, and get as far away as possible before it blows.
But the Malwa may have their own plans, and so I can't say I'm sorry to
see Ousanas and that spear of his in the area.  We only have a handful
of marines to fend off any boarding attempt."

He came forward, edging his way around Antonina-the fire cannon in the
center made the turret a cramped place--and peered through the viewing
slit.  "Can't see a damn thing.  I've got the crew ready to start
sending up flares.  Probably ought to send up the first one very soon.
We've got no idea how close that enemy ship has gotten by now."

"Go ahead and fire it off, then.  But not the green one; that's my
signal to the battery," said Antonina.

Eusebius worked his way past her again.  Just as he reached the open
space at the rear of the turret, leading to the deck beyond, a sudden
thought came to Antonina.

"Eusebius!  I'm puzzled by something.  If we have flare rockets, why
doesn't the battery guarding the harbor?  I'd think they could handle
bigger ones, in fact."

Again, Eusebius' eyes widened.  If anything, he seemed more startled
than before.  "They could, actually.  Much bigger ones.  Big enough to
reach several miles out to sea and light up the whole area enough for
the battery to have a target even at night."

He cleared his throat.  "As to why--?  Well, the basic reason is that
nobody ever thought of it."  He ducked his head and scuttled out of the
turret.

Ousanas chuckled.  "War is too serious a business to leave in the hands
of men, Antonina."

"My thoughts exactly!"  She turned back to the viewing slit and peered
into the darkness.  "Mind you, they're handy to have around.  When the
crude muscular stuff actually happens."

Chapter 16

A few minutes later, the first flare went off.  Her face pressed
against one of the viewing slits in the shield, Antonina scanned the
dark sea looking for any sign of the approaching Malwa suicide ship.

She didn't have very long to spot anything.  When the flare erupted,
about three hundred feet above the sea, it cast a very satisfactory
light over a large area.  But the parachute failed to deploy, and the
spent rocket plunged into the water after providing only a short moment
of illumination.

"Damn the thing!"  She turned her head and glared at Eusebius.  "What
went wrong?"

Eusebius didn't seem greatly perturbed.  "What usually happens."  He
straightened up from his own viewing slit and shrugged.  "Those flare
rockets are pretty crude, Antonina.  Not much more sophisticated,
except for the venturi, than the simplest Malwa rockets.  Well over
half the time, the propellant fires too unevenly--or too hot, or
both--and burns through the parachute rigging before the flare goes
off."

"Why don't we fix the problem?"  she grumbled.

"Not worth it.  That'd make for very expensive rockets.  The way it is,
we can carry plenty of them."  He turned his head and
bellowed--shrilled, more precisely--an order for another flare to the
seamen waiting at the rocket trough just behind the bow shield.  They
were obviously expecting the order, and the next flare went up seconds
later.

"The trick," said Eusebius-softly, as he pressed his eyes

 back to the slit, "is not to try to scan the whole area.  I always
assume the rocket is going to malfunction, so I always start by
scanning the area just ahead.  Then, for the next one, the area to my
left.  Then--"

He broke off.  The second flare erupted--and, again, plunged almost
immediately into the sea.  "

Antonina slapped the side of the shield in frustration.  "Couldn't see
anything!"

Eusebius was already shrilling another order.  Then, turned back again
to the view slit  "Nothing in front of us or to the left.  Now we'll
see what it looks like to starboard."

Antonina held her breath.  Then, erupted in more cursing.  Louder, this
time.  The parachute for the third flare had deployed satisfactorily.
But the flare itself failed to ignite, and the only light shed was the
faint glow of a still-smoldering rocket fuselage as it drifted gently
down to the waves.  ""Another!"  shrilled Eusebius.

But that flare became almost a moot point.  Just before Eusebius issued
the command, Antonina suddenly saw the enemy vessel.  It was well
illuminated by the back flash of a rocket volley sent their way by the
Malwa.  Clearly enough, the three rockets sent up by the Romans had
provided the enemy with a target.

"Stupid," muttered Eusebius.  "They're still three hundred yards off.
They should have waited."

Antonina held her breath.  But Eusebius' confidence proved justified.
Five of the six rockets fired by the Malwa missed the Roman vessel by a
good fifty-yard margin--one of them even exploding in midair almost as
soon as it left the enemy ship.  The Malwa too, clearly enough, were
plagued with malfunctioning missiles.

The last missile caromed off the sea surface and skipped past the
Victrix, missing the stern by not more than ten feet.

Antonina turned her head and saw Ousanas pressing himself into the
entrance of the bow shield.  There wasn't much room, with the three-man
crew staffing the fire cannon.  The Ethiopian aqabe tsentsen grinned at
her.

"Getting hot now," he said.  "Much cooler in here, behind these
splendid shields."

Ironically, the fourth Roman flare went off perfectly.  Looking back
through her view slit Antonina could see that the Malwa ship was now
perfectly illuminated.

"You should get back now also, Antonina," muttered Eusebius.  His tone
was half-apologetic, but firm for all that.  "There's really nothing
more for you to do.  Everything's clear enough from here on.  They're
struggling against the wind and the current, and we're sailing right
for them.  Everything works for us now.  They have to use oars, which
means they can't fire too many more broadsides without losing way
completely.  And pretty soon we'll be coming at them bow-on anyway.  I
doubt they'll be able to fire more than two rockets at a time."

Reluctantly, Antonina backed away from the view slit and began edging
her way to the rear.  Between the cramped space and her own voluptuous
figure, getting past the two fire-cannon handlers on her side was a bit
of a chore.

"Good thing you aren't wearing that obscene breastplate of yours," said
Ousanas.  "Or those men are crippled.  Instead of enflamed with
passion."

Antonina burst out laughing.  The two cannon men tried to restrain
their own laughter, but not with any great success.  One of them shook
his head ruefully, as he made a last minute adjustment to the
complicated machinery of the flamethrower.

Some cool, calculating part of Antonina's mind recognized that their
easy humor was a subtle indication of the respect and affection in
which she was held by the soldiers and sailors under her command.
Whatever resentment they might once have felt, being led by a
woman--even if she was the wife of Belisarius--seemed to have vanished
over the course of the two years since she had set sail from
Constantinople.

And the same part of her mind, as she finally reached the rear of the
shelter and squatted next to Ousanas, also finally understood something
about her husband.  She had

often heard Maurice and Belisarius' bodyguards grumble at the
general's stubborn insistence on exposing himself to danger.  A
characteristic which she, also, had always considered nothing more than
childishness--even stupidity.  But now, examining her own reluctance to
leave the view slit for the relative safety of the rear of the shield,
she finally understood.  Over the last two years, she too had
internalized her own position of power and authority.  And found the
same profound distaste for ordering other people into danger if she was
not prepared to share it herself.  Ousanas seemed to read her thoughts.
"It's still stupid," he murmured.  "Eusebius is perfectly
correct--there's nothing further you can do now."

She stared up at him.  Even squatting as they both were, the tall
African hunter towered above her.

"You are a truly magnificent man, Ousanas of the lakes," she said
softly.  "I don't think I've ever told you that.  If I weren't in love
with Belisarius, I would set my sights on you."

He stared back at her.  In another man, the dark eyes would have had a
speculative gleam in them.  Wondering if her words were a subtle
invitation.  But Antonina would not have spoken those words to another
man.  And so the eyes of Ousanas contained nothing but a soft glow of
warmth and affection.

"I dare say you'd succeed, too," he chuckled.  "You are quite
magnificent yourself."

He shook his head, slightly.  "But it probably wouldn't work, anyway. I
fear with my new-found august status that my eventual marriage will be
a thing of state.  And I can't really see you as a concubine.  A wife
or a courtesan, but never a concubine."

"True," she nodded.  For a moment, she paused, gauging the sounds of
another oncoming Malwa volley.  But her now-experienced ear recognized
another miss, even before the sailor who had taken her place at the
view slit exclaimed: "Stupid bastards!  They're still two hundred yards
off.  Waste of rockets."

"True," she repeated.  Her curiosity was now aroused, and she found a
welcome relief in it from the tension of simply waiting for battle to
erupt.  She cocked her head, smiling.

"But why wouldn't you select a high-placed Roman wife?"  she asked.
"Not me, of course, but someone else.  It would seem a natural choice,
given the new realities.  I would think--certainly hope--that Axum
intends to retain its alliance with Rome even after the Malwa are
broken.  And I'm quite sure Theodora would be delighted to round up
three dozen senators' daughters for you to select from."

She spread her hands, palms up, as if weighing two things in the
balance.  "Granted that empires and kingdoms are fickle creatures, and
not given much to sentiment.  But I still can't see where the future
holds any serious reason for conflict between Rome and Ethiopia.  We'd
gotten along well for two centuries, after all, even before the Malwa
drove us into close alliance."

"I agree," said Ousanas.  The abrupt forcefulness of the statement,
Antonina suspected, was a reflection of Ousanas' own tension at being
forced to remain idle while others prepared to fight.  "But that's part
of the reason why I won't.  The truth is, Antonina, there's no real
reason for closer ties between Rome and Axum.  The same distance that
keeps us from being enemies, also makes close friendship
unnecessary."

Ousanas paused for a moment, staring at the fire cannon in front of
him.  Something in the deadly shape of the device seemed to concentrate
his thoughts.  His expression became sternly thoughtful.

"Eon and I have discussed this at length, many times now.  And
twice--I'm not sure you even know about this-- I spent hours with
Belisarius, questioning Aide through him."  Antonina hadn't known of
those sessions, as it happened, but she wasn't particularly surprised.
Ousanas was one of the few people in the world, beyond Belisarius
himself, who had "communed" directly with Aide.  And so he understood,
in a way that almost no one else would, just how encyclopedic was the
crystal's knowledge of human history including the vast centuries and
millennia that would have unfolded, had the "new gods" not brought
Malwa into existence.  Antonina realized that Ousanas, canny as always,
would have taken advantage of that opportunity to provide himself with
the knowledge he would need as the aqabe tsentsen of Axum.

Translated literally, the term meant "keeper of the fly whisks."  But
the position was the highest in the Axumite realm, second only to that
of the negusa nagast himself.  His responsibility, in essence, was to
guide the Ethiopian King of Kings in shaping the destiny of his
people.

"Africa is the future of Ethiopia, Antonina.  Not Rome, or any other
realm of the Mediterranean or Asia."

He spread his own hands, palms down, as if cupping the head of a child.
"A vast continent, full of riches.  Populated onlymexcept for Ethiopia
and the Mediterranean coastmwith tribes of hunters and farmers.  Many
of whom, however, are also skilled ironworkers and miners.  Organized
and shaped by Ethiopian statecraft, there's a great empire there to be
built."

Antonina's eyes widened.  "I've never pictured youmor Eonmas
conquerors.  Neither of you seems to have the, ah, temperament--"

"Not bloodthirsty enough?"  he demanded, grinning.  Then, with a
chuckle: "Statecraft, I said."

He shrugged.  "I'm quite sure we will have our share of battles with
barbarian tribes.  But not all that many, truth to tell, and more in
the nature of short wars and skirmishes than great campaigns of
conquest and slaughter.  Keep in mind, AntoninaI am Bantu myself--that
Africa is not heavily populated.  And there is no great Asian
hinterland producing Huns and such to drive the other tribes forward.
We expect most of the task to be one for missionaries and traders, not
soldiers.  Peaceful work, in the main."

He broke off.  Another Malwa volley was coming--and would strike home
or come close, judging from the sound.

"Two rockets!"  shouted the sailor at the view slit  "One of them--"

An instant later, the shield shook under the impact of a missile.
Antonina was a bit startled.  Unconsciously, she had been expecting the
same deep booming sound which she remembered from her experience in the
battle outside Charax's harbor the year before.  But the Victrix's bow
shield was no primitive, iury-rigged thing of leather stretched over
poles.  This warship was not a hastily converted galley.  The Victrix
had been designed from the keel up for this kind of battle, and the
shield was a solid thing of timber clad with metal sheathing.  It
shrugged off the rocket as easily as a warrior's shield might shrug off
a pebble thrown by a child.

"Ha!"  shrilled Eusebius.  "John was right!  They need cannons--big
ones, too, not piddly field guns--to break through this thing.  And
they don't have any!"

The sailor at the view slit next to him shook his head.  Antonina
couldn't actually see the grin splitting his face, but she had no doubt
it was there.  "Not on this miserable priest-ship, anyway.  Probably be
a different story when we come up against the Malwa main fleet."

He turned his head toward Eusebius, showing his profile to Antonina. He
was grinning.  "But that's for a later day."

The sailor's grin faded.  "Captain, I can handle this from here on.
We're only a hundred yards off.  Better see to the cannon.  You're
still the only one who can really use it very well."

Eusebius nodded.  Watching, Antonina was struck by the little exchange.
A different commander might have taken umbrage at such a semi-order
coming from a subordinate.  But although Eusebius had, more or less,
become comfortable in his new role as a ship captain, he still had the
basic habits and instincts of an artisan accustomed to working with
others.

She didn't think John would have approved, really.  But John was gone,
and Antonina herself was not much concerned over the matter.  She
suspected that Eusebius' methods would probably work just as well.

And it was not her business, anyway.  She forced her eyes away from
Eusebius and looked at Ousanas.  "Continue," she said.  She spoke the
word so forcefully that she was reminded, again, of her own tension.

"Not much else to say, Antonina.  Axum has slowly been extending its
rule to the south anyway, over the past two centuries.  But heretofore
the process was basically unplanned and uncoordinated.  Most of our
attention was focused on the Red Sea and southern Arabia.  We will
retain those, of course.  But we will seek no further expansion in that
direction.  The Arab farmers and townsmen and merchants of Yemen and
the Hijaz are content enough with our rule.  But if we press further,
we would simply embroil ourselves in endless conflicts with the bedouin
of the interior--not to mention the certainty of an eventual clash with
Persia.  No point to any of it!"

He broke off.  Another rocket volley.  Both rockets, this time, struck
the shield.  And both were deflected just as easily and harmlessly.

"So after the war with Malwa," Ousanas resumed, "we will concentrate on
the African interior--and do it properly.  We will start by sending an
expedition, led by myself, to incorporate the land between the great
lakes which is my own homeland.  That is the first step--along with
seizing and settling the east African coast.  At least as far south as
the Pangani river.  We will also seize the island of Zanzibar and build
a fortress there.  And we will found a new city on the coast, which
will be destined to become a great seaport."

He smiled whimsically.  "There are definite advantages, you understand,
to Aide's knowledge of the future.  Eon has even decreed that we will
give that city the name it would have had, centuries from now.
Mombasa."

He paused for a moment, his eyes becoming slightly unfocused.  "The
thing is, Eon and I are also thinking far into the future.  We will not
live to see it, of doursemneither us nor our great-grandchildren--but
we think our plans will eventually produce a very different Africa than
the one

which existed in the old future.  In that future, Axum became isolated
very soon by the Moslem conquests.  And so, instead of being the
conduit into Africa for that Mediterranean civilization of which we are
becoming a part, Ethiopia retreated into the highlands.  And there it
remained, century after century, still more or less intact--but playing
no further role in the history of the world or even Africa."

He cocked his head, gauging the sounds of the next Malwa volley.  They
were very close now, and both rockets missed entirely.  Clearly enough,
the priests manning the rocket troughs were getting rattled.

Eusebius and one of the sailors were now wrestling with the fire
cannon's barrel, swiveling it to starboard.  Unlike the rigid,
single-piece construction of a normal cannon, the flamethrower was
designed in such a way that the barrel could be positioned in any one
of five locations, covering an arc of ninety degrees, without moving
the main body of the device.  One of the other sailors was removing the
shield covering the rearmost firing slit on the starboard side.
Eusebius, following Antonina's earlier terse instructions, intended to
sail the Victrix right down the length of the Malwa galley, bathing it
in hellfire as it passed.  Hopefully, by the time the ship exploded,
the Victrix would have sailed past far enough to avoid any catastrophic
damage.  Unlessm

Again, Ousanas seemed to read Antonina's thoughts.  "Let's hope one of
those damned priests doesn't decide to blow the ship while we're
alongside," he muttered.  Then, a bit more brightly: "But probably not,
since we're only one shipmand they'll have no way of knowing you are
aboard."

"Or you," she retorted.  "You are Axum's aqabe tsentsen.  A Mahaveda
might decide that was a satisfactory prize to take to hell with him."

Ousanas chuckled.  "In the dark of night?  Just another heathen black
savage, that's all."  He took Antonina's hand in his own and squeezed
it.  Then, gently, turned her wrist over and opened his palm.  Her
small hand, dusky-Egyptian though it was, was pale across the breadth
of his own hand, black with African color.

"It means little to us, in our day," he mused, staring down at the
contrast.  "But a day will come--would have, at least--when that will
not be so.  A day when milk-white north Europeans, barbarians no longer
but in some ways even more barbarous, will enslave Africans and claim
that the difference in race is justification enough.  A claim which
they will be able to make because, for over a millennium, Africa
remained isolated from world civilization."

He shook his head, smiling slightly.  "Isolation is a bad thing, for a
people as much as a person.  So Eon and I, as best we can, will see to
it that it never happens.  Ethiopia's new destiny is to mother a
different Africa.  And

His smile spread into a grin.  "I am destined, I fear, to marry some
half-savage creature who is even now squatting by the edge of one of
the great lakes.  But whose father can claim to be the 'great chief' of
the land."  He sighed.  "Hopefully, I will be able to convince the
creature to learn how to read.  Or, at least, not to use my books for
kindling."

"Get ready!"  shrilled Eusebius.  One of the sailors began frenziedly
working the lever which filled the fire cannon's chamber.  From beyond
the shield, Antonina could hear the indistinct shrieks of Mahaveda
priests shouting their own orders.  She thought--she hoped--to detect
confusion in those sounds.

But, for the moment, she blocked all of that from her mind.  She would
give that moment to the man named 0usanas, for whom, over the years,
she had come to feel a great loving friendship.

"You will do well," she whispered.  "And I have no doubt the girl will
find you just as magnificent as I do."

He grinned, gave her hand a last little squeeze, and rose to his feet.
Then, reaching over and grasping the great spear which he had left
propped securely against the wall of the shield, he turned toward the
entrance facing aft.  "First, we must survive this battle.  And I
suspect the Malwa priests will be pouring over the side onto our
decks."

His lip curled.  "Screaming refugees, pretending to be fierce
boarders."

Antonina said nothing.  She just basked, for a few seconds, in her
enjoyment at watching Ousanas move.  Antonina had always had a purely
sensuous side, which reveled in the sight of handsome and athletic men.
And, in the case of her husband, who was one himself, the feel of such
a male body.

But no man, in her life, had ever displayed such pure masculine grace
and power as Ousanas.  Watching him move reminded her of nothing so
much as the Greek legends of Achilles and Aiax.  So, for those few
seconds, Antonina was able to forget all her tension in the simple
pleasure of admiration.

"Now!"  shrilled Eusebius.  The sailor pumping the lever ceased;
another turned a valve; Eusebius himself--this was the most dangerous
task--ignited the death spew gouting from the barrel.

"Just as I said," Antonina murmured to herself, "they're so handy to
have around when the crude stuff starts happening."

Chapter 17

The interior of the bow shield, despite its small apertures, was
suddenly filled with the reflected light of the fire cannon's effects.
Antonina realized, even before she heard Eusebius' shout of triumph,
that the very first blast must have struck the target perfectly.

"Like painting with fire!"  shrieked Eusebius gleefully.  "Look at it
burn!"

Before his last words were even spoken, the sound of screams came
through the shield, piercing Antonina's ears.

Mahaueda priests uho had been positioned at the bow, she realized.
Suddenly turned into so many human torches.

For all the horror in the thought, Antonina felt not even a twinge of
remorse.  Truth be told, with a few exceptions such as Bishop Anthony
Cassian--Patriarch Anthony, he was now--Antonina had never been fond of
any kind of priest, even Christian ones.  She had been denounced by
such too many times, in her reprobate youth.

Mahaveda priests had all the vices of any clerics, and none of their
virtues.  Their cult was a bastard and barbaric offshoot of Hinduism,
more savage than that of any pagan tribe, and with the added evil which
the sophistication of civilized India provided.

Burn in hell, then.  As far as Antonina was concerned, the Mahaveda
priests were finding their just reward.

During the few seconds which had elapsed, Eusebius and his cannon crew
had been working feverishly.  The cannon's fire-chamber was refilled;
the sailor pumping the lever ceased abruptly; the valve was reopened by
his mate.  In

those few seconds, Antonina realized, the Victrix must have carried
alongside the Circe's beam.

"Again!"  cried Eusebius.  Ignition.

Another flare filled the interior of the bow shield, brighter this
time.  Antonina knew in the instant that the hideous weapon had struck
true yet again.  More screaming filtered through the shield.  Less
distant.

She heard Ousanas mutter: "They'll be coming now.  No choice."  The
aqabe tsentsen, still standing in the rear entrance of the shield,
hefted his great spear.

Antonina's gaze was torn away from Eusebius and his men working at the
cannon.  For the first time, through the opening in the rear, she was
able to see the destruction wreaked by the fire cannon.  The Circe slid
into view.  The bow of the Greek merchant vessel seized by the Malwa
was wreathed in flames.  Even as she watched, a Mahaveda priest--she
assumed it was a priest; hard to tell, from the way he was
burning--stumbled on the railing and plunged into the sea.

"Again!"  Ignition.  Another flare.  Most of the starboard side of the
enemy vessel, Antonina realized, was now a raging inferno.  More of the
Circe slid into her view.

She hissed.  Whether through deliberate effort or simply accident, the
two ships were almost touching.  Not more than five or six feet
separated them--close enough to pose the danger of fire spreading.

A slight motion caught her eye.  Antonina saw that Ousanas was shifting
his stance.  Clearly enough, the African was getting ready to fight.

For a moment, Antonina was puzzled.  Granted, the deck of the Circe was
level with that of the Victrix.  Granted, also, the two ships were
close enough for boarders to leap across.  But What enemy could
possibly hurl their bodies through that inferno?

The answer came almost as soon as the question.  Mahaveda priests.

Fanatics.  This was a suicide mission in the first place.

Antonina scrambled to her knees and began opening the valise.  Before
she even managed to lay hands on her gun, she caught sight in the
corner of her eye of the first priest leaping onto the Victrix.

The sight froze her, for an instant.  The Mahaveda was like a
demon--screaming and waving a sword--burning from head to foot.  His
garments were afire, and his face was already blackened and peeling
away.  She realized he must have been almost blind by now.

The priest managed to land on his feet.  He stood for perhaps a second,
before Ousanas leapt forward and decapitated him with a great sweep of
his spear.  The aqabe tsentsen was such a powerful man that he was
quite capable of using that spear like a Goth barbarian would use a two
handed sword.  The more so since the blade of the spear was a huge
leaf, fully eighteen inches in length and as sharp as a razor.

Antonina started to rise, the gun in her hands, but Matthew shoved her
back down with a hand on her shoulder.

"Stay here," he hissed.  Then, as if realizing the pointlessness of
that advice, the cataphract shook his head and added: "Just stay behind
us, will you?  Back us up if it's needed--but stay behind us."

That said, Matthew surged out of the bow shield.  Leo had already
charged onto the deck and was swinging his mace at another priest
hurling himself through the flames.  The heavy weapon, driven by Leo's
great strength, swatted the priest back against the hull of the Circe.
The Mahaveda seemed to stick there for a moment, before his body
dropped into the small gap between the ships.  Antonina could hear the
simultaneous sound of a splash and a hiss.  That priest's clothing had
also been afire.

By the time Antonina got to her feet and came out of the bow shield,
holding her double-barreled firearm, the battle on the deck was in full
fury.  What seemed like a horde of priests was pouring over the side,
matched only by Ousanas and her two bodyguards.

Antonina almost burst into laughter.  Only... Three giants, great
warriors one and all, matched against a tribe of troglodytes--all of
whose experience at "combat" had been practiced in a torture chamber.

For a few seconds, she was mesmerized by the sight.  Ousanas was in the
middle, flanked by Leo and Matthew.  His weapon flicked and stabbed
like lightning, spearing one priest after another--half of them while
still in midair.  The aqabe tsentsen's skill was as great as his
strength, too.  Somehow he managed to land each strike without jamming
the blade in bone or flesh.  Most of the spear thrusts took the enemy
in their throats, upending them into the sea while it spilled their
lifeblood.

Matthew, with his spat ha and Leo, with his mace, made no attempt to
match that precision.  Nor had they any need to do so.  Matthew's blade
hacked bodies into pieces and Leo's war club smashed them aside
entirely.

Several of the Victrix's sailors were now rushing up, swords in hand,
prepared to support the three men fending off the boarders.  Antonina
shouted--"Stay back!  Stay backl"--and fiercely waved them away.  The
sailors would be more Of a hindrance than a help, she knew.  In those
close quarters, they would simply be an obstruction to the fighting
room needed by Ousanas and Leo and Matthew.

The urgency of that task brought home to Antonina that she, also, was
not thinking clearly.  The three men fighting off the boarders did not
need her help so much as they needed her to take charge of the
situation.

Quickly, she scanned the scene.  The Malwa ship was now engulfed in
flames.  Clearly enough, the few priests she could see frantically
trying to quell the fires would not succeed.  The Circe was doomed.  No
chance that the Malwa could reach the harbor and blow it up.

The danger which did remain was that the flames would reach the powder
kegs which Antonina was certain filled every inch of the Malwa ship's
hold.  Unless the Victrix was

well away by that time, she and everyone on her would join the Malwa
in the ensuing destruction.

True, that would take some time.  Most of the now-roaring inferno came
from burning sails and rigging, not the Circe's hull.  By the time the
fire burned through enough of the hull to reach the powder kegs the
Victrix could be a mile off.

Unless some priest realizes... A vivid image flashed through her mind
of a Mahaveda fanatic in the hold, bringing a torch to the powder.
Fanatics.  And it was a suicide mission, anyway.

She turned her head.  Eusebius was no longer working at the fire
cannon, but was staring at her.  His face was as pale as Antonina
suspected her own to be.

"Get us out of here!"  she shouted.

Eusebius' face seemed to pale still further.  He spread his hands in a
helpless gesture.

Antonina cursed herself silently.  She had forgotten that, taking
charge of the fire cannon, Eusebius was no longer in control of the
ship.

She turned back, facing the stern, her eyes seeking the helmsman.  By
now, the stern had drawn even with that of the Circe.  Ousanas and the
two cataphracts had kept moving aft down the side of the Victrix,
fighting off the boarders doing the same on their own as the two ships
passed each other.  She saw two last boarders jump from stern to stern
at the same instant that she spotted the helmsman of the Victrix.

The two priests went for the helmsman, but Ousanas intercepted them.  A
sweep and a thrust, and both Mahaveda were down.  One dying on the
deck, the other in the sea.

Antonina took no comfort at all from the sight.  The fact that the
priests had tried to kill the helmsman, while ignoring the onrushing
Ousanas, suggested that the Mahaveda had already come to the same
conclusion she had.  No hope of accomplishing their original mission
remained.  That left.."  simply taking as many enemies with them as
possible.

She started shouting at the helmsman, but broke off before uttering
more than a few words.  Clearly enough, the man understood the danger
as well as she did.  Nor, for that matter, was there much he could do
that he wasn't doing already.  The Victrix had been running before the
wind as it was.  No point in changing directions now.

She stared at the receding enemy ship.  The Circe was no longer
anything but a floating bonfire.  There was not a chance that any man
on her deck would still be alive within a minute or two.  Nor, she
thought--hoped--was there much chance that any of them would be able to
fight their way across the deck to the hatchways leading to the hold.

That still left the possibility that at least one priest had stayed in
the hold throughout the short battle, ready to ignite the powder if
necessary.

Possibility?

Antonina winced.  She was absolutely certain that a priest had been
stationed there.  Several of them, in fact--each one charged to make
sure his fellows would not flinch at the very end when the time came to
commit suicide.  That had been the Mahaveda plan all along, after all.
The only thing that had changed was that Antonina's intervention had
prevented the Circe from reaching the harbor before they did so.

Ousanas trotted up to her, his spear trailing blood across the deck.
"Only thing we can hope for is that they're still confused down there."
Clearly enough, he had reached the same conclusion she had.

"One of the few times I've ever been glad those Mahaveda bastards are
such fanatics," he said, grimly.  "They'll be reluctant to blow it, not
having reached their target.  So until they're certain..."

She stared at him.  Then, in a half-whisper: "They're bound to know
that by now."

Ousanas shook his head.  "Don't be too sure of that, Antonina.  I got a
better look at the conditions on the Circe than you did."  He glanced
at Eusebius, who had emerged

from the bow shield and was charging back to the stern.  The glance
was very approving.

"That devil cannon of his must have hit them like a flood of fury.  A
tidal wave of fire and destruction.  As confusing as it was horrible. I
doubt the Malwa command structure survived more than a few seconds."

Again, he shook his head.  "So ... who knows?  The priests in the hold
may have been isolated from the beginning.  And still don't know what's
happening--and have no way of getting on deck to find out for
themselves.  Even Mahaveda fanatics will hesitate to kill themselves,
when they're not sure what they'd be accomplishing by doing

SO."

Eusebius was shouting shrill orders.  Some of the Victrix's sailors
started dousing the stern of the ship with water kept in barrels.
Others began dousing the rigging.  That should have been done before
the battle even started, Antonina realized.  But everything had
happened too quickly.

It was getting harder to see anything.  The Circe was now two hundred
yards away, and the fierce light cast by the burning ship was no longer
enough to do more than vaguely illuminate the deck of her own ship. But
there was still enough light for her to see that several of the
sailors, apparently at Eusebius' command, were standing ready with
hatchets and axes to cut away the Victrix's rigging.

"What are they doing?"  she demanded.  "The last thing we want is to
lose our own sails."

Ousanas did not share her opinion.  Instead, he growled satisfaction.
"Smart man, Eusebius.  He's figured out already that most of the
explosives on board the Circe will be incendiaries."  For a moment, he
studied the ever more distant enemy ship.  "We're far enough away, by
now, that we can probably survive the actual shock of the explosion.
But we'll soon be engulfed in fire ourselves.  If we can cut away the
rigging fast enough--that's what'll burn the worst--we might be able to
keep the Victrix afloat.  Maybe."

Something of Antonina's confusion must have shown in her face.  Ousanas
chuckled.

"Strange, really.  You're normally so intelligent.  Think,
Antonina."

He pointed back at the Circe.  The Malwa ship was no more than a
bonfire in the distance, now.  "Their plan was to blow it up in the
harbor, right?  In order to do what?"  She was still confused.  Ousanas
chuckled again.

"Think, woman!  The Malwa aren't crazy, after all.  Insanely fanatic,
yes, but that's not the same thing as actual lunacy.  The harbor
itself--even the buildings surrounding it--is built far too solidly to
be destroyed by any amount of gunpowder which could be stowed on a
single ship.  Which means that their real target was not the harbor but
the ships in it.  And the best way to destroy shipping is with
flame."

Finally understanding his point, she heaved a small sigh of relief. She
had been imagining the Malwa ship as a giant powder keg which, when it
exploded, would produce a large enough concussion to shatter everything
within half a mile at least.  But if most of the explosives were
designed as incendiaries... Matthew and Leo came up, looming above her
in the darkness.  Ousanas placed his hands on Antonina's shoulders,
turned her around--gently, but she could no more have resisted him than
she could have a titan--and propelled her back into the bow shield.

"So you," he murmured cheerfully, "will ride out the coming firestorm
in the safest place available."

Once they were inside the shelter, with Matthew and Leo crowding
behind, he added even more cheerfully: "Me, too.  The thought of losing
Africa's future because of a damned Malwa plot is unbearable, don't you
think?"

Antonina put her gun back in the valise and closed it.  Then, still
kneeling, she looked up at the aqabe tsentsen.  As she expected,
Ousanas was grinning from ear to ear.

She started to make some quip in response.  Then Ousanas' figure was
backlit by what seemed to be the end of the universe.  Armageddon's
fire and fury.

Fortunately, Ousanas was quick-thinking enough to kneel

next to her and shelter her in his arms before the shock wave arrived.
Matthew was quick-witted enough to start to do the same.

Leo, alas, had never been accused of quick-witted ness of any kind,
save his animal reflexes in battle.  So the concussion caught him
standing, and sent him sprawling atop Ousanas and Matthew, with
Antonina at the bottom of the pile.

But perhaps it was just as well.  Antonina was too busy trying not to
suffocate under the weight of three enormous men to feel any of the
terror caused by the firestorm which followed.

The next morning, at daybreak, Roman galleys found the Victrix.  The
vessel was still afloat, but drifting helplessly in the sea.  It had
proved necessary to cut away all the rigging before the fire was
finally brought under control.  Most of the sailors had suffered bad
burns--which two of them might not survive--but were otherwise
unharmed.  The ship itself... "It'll take us weeks to refit her,"
complained Eusebius, as he watched his sailors attach the tow rope
thrown from one of the galleys.

"You don't have 'weeks,"" snarled Antonina.  "Two weeks, the most."

Eusebius' eyes widened with surprise.  "Two weeks?  But our campaign's
not supposed to start until--"

"Change of plans," snarled Antonina.  She glared to the east.  The
direction of the Malwa enemy, of course.  Also, the direction in which
Belisarius' army was to be found, marching slowly toward the Indus.

"Assuming my husband listens to the voice of sweet wifely reason," she
added.  Still snarling.

Chapter 18

THE JAM UNA

Summer, 533 A.D.

Link awaited Narses on Great Lady Sati's luxury barge, moored just
downstream from the fork of the Jamuna and Betwa rivers.  The fact that
the monster from the future had traveled to meet him made the already
anxious eunuch more anxious still.  Link rarely left the imperial
capital of Kausambi.  To the best of Narses' knowledge, it had never
done so since it had become--resident, lodged, whatever grotesque term
might be applied--within the body of the young woman who had once been
Lady Sati.

As he was escorted up the ramp leading to the barge's interior by two
of Link's special assassins, Narses forced himself to settle down.  If
he was to survive the coming hour, his nerves would have to be as cold
as ice.  Fortunately, a long lifetime of palace intrigue and maneuver
had trained him in the methods of calmness.

So he paid little attention to his surroundings as the black clad,
silently pacing assassins guided him through the interior of the barge.
A general impression of opulence, almost oppressive in its luxurious
weight, was all that registered.  His mind and soul were preoccupied
entirely with settling themselves within his heart.

A small, scarred, stony heart that was.  With room in it for a single
thought and purpose, no other.  The truth only.  Narses is what I care
about.  Nothing more.

He entered a large chamber within the barge, somewhere deep in its
bowels.  At the far end, on a slightly elevated platform, sat Great
Lady Sati.  She was resting on an ornately carved chair made entirely
of ivory.  Her slender, aristocratic hands were draped loosely over the
armrests.  The veil was drawn back from her face, exposing the cold
beauty of the young flesh.

In front of her, kneeling, were four immense men.  They were naked from
the waist up, holding equally naked swords in their huge hands.  Great
tulwars, those were.  Two other such men were standing in the corners
of the chamber, behind Great Lady Sati.  Like the two assassins nand
two others who were positioned in the corners of the room behind Narses
himself--the giants were of Khmer stock.  Nothing of India's flesh
resided in those men.

But Narses paid them almost no attention at all.  As soon as he entered
the room, his eyes were drawn to the man sitting on a slightly less
majestic chair directly to Great Lady Sati's right.  Nanda Lal, that
was.  One of Emperor Skandagupta's first cousins, and the chief
spymaster of the Malwa Empire.

The sight of Nanda Lal caused Narses' already-frigid soul to freeze
completely.  The sensation of relief was almost overwhelming.

Familiar ground, then.  So be it.

A small stool was placed in the center of the floor, atop the rich
carpet, perhaps ten feet from the elevated platform.  Just close enough
to Great Lady Sati and Nanda Lal to enable easy conversation, but
allowing the giant bodyguards the space needed to maintain a shield
before Link's human sheath.

Narses did not wait for an invitation.  He simply moved to the stool
and took a seat.  Then, hands placed on knees, waited in silence.

The silence went on for perhaps a minute, as Link and

Nanda Lal scrutinized him.  Then Great Lady Sati spoke.  "Are you loyal
to Malwa, Narses?"

The eunuch found it interesting that Sati's voice had none

of the eerie quality which his spies had reported to him, from
indirect reports.  It was simply the voice of a young woman.  Pleasant,
if chilly and aloof.

"No."  He thought to elaborate and expand, but discarded the notion.
The truth only!  Elaboration--expansion even more so--always carried
the risk of wandering into falsehood.  "Not at all?"

"Not in the least."

"Are you loyal only to yourself?"

"Of course."  A trace of bitterness crept into his voice.  "Why would
it be otherwise?"

"We have treated you well," interjected Nanda Lal, a bit angrily.
"Showered you with wealth and honors."

Narses shrugged.  "You have made me the spymaster for your finest
general, and sent me off into a life of hardship and danger.  Traipsing
across half of Asia--at my age!  with enemies on all sides.  The wealth
sits idle in small coffers, locked within the emperor's vaults, while I
live in a tent."

Nanda Lal shifted his weight in the chair, clutching the arm rests.  He
was a heavy man, and muscular.  The chair creaked slightly in
protest.

"I'm sure you've managed to fill your own coffers with bribes and
stolen treasure!"  he snapped.

Narses rasped a harsh chuckle.  "Of course.  Quite a bit, too, if I say
so myself."

Nanda Lal's dark face flushed with open anger at the sneering
disrespect which lurked just beneath the eunuch's words.  His heavy
lips began to peel back from his teeth in a snarl.  But before he could
utter a word, Great Lady Sati spoke.  And, this time, in the voice.

All thoughts of derision and banter fled from Narses, hearing that
voice.  It was sepulchral beyond any human grave or tomb.  The words
were still spoken with the tone produced by a young woman's throat and
mouth; but the sound of them was somehow as vast and cavernous as
eternity.  This, Narses knew, was the true voice of the thing called
Link.

"DESIST, NAN DA LAL.  YOUR ANGER IS POINTLESS AND

STUPID."

Link's young-woman-shell kept its eyes on Narses, giving the Malwa
spymaster not so much as a glance.  The eyes, too, seemed as empty as a
moonless, cloud cast night.

"YOUR SOLE LOYALTY IS TO YOURSELF, NARSES.  YOUR

HEART CANNOT BE WON BY ANY CAUSE, YOUR DEVOTION

BY ANY HONOR OR SENTIMENT, YOUR MIND BY

ANY TREASURE.  YOU SEEK, NOW AS AT ALL TIMES,

SIMPLY YOUR OWN ADVANTAGE."

There didn't seem to be anything to say in response.  So Narses said
nothing.  Link studied him in silence for quite some time.  Narses had
never in his life felt so closely scrutinized.

"NO.  I MISJUDGED.  THERE IS SOMETHING MORE.

SOMETHING YOU ARE HIDING."

Narses' hands did not so much as twitch, resting on his knees.  He
simply leaned forward slightly and replied:

"Yes.  I enjoy the game itself.  Perhaps even more, I sometimes think,
than the advantage it brings me.  I hide that from sight, because it
gives me yet another advantage.  People assume me to be driven by
ambition.  Which is true enough, of course.  But ambition is ultimately
nothing more than a tool itself."

Silence reigned, for a few seconds.  Then:

"YES.  YOU REVEL IN THAT SENSE OF SUPREMACY.  AN

EMPTY MAN--NO MAN AT ALL, BY HUMAN RECKONING--WHO FILLS HIMSELF WITH
HIS ABILITY TO SURPASS

ALL OTHERS."

Narses bowed his head slightly.

"WE CANNOT THEREFORE TRUST YOU IN THE LEAST.

NO MORE THAN WE COULD A SWORD WHOSE HILT WAS

SMEARED WITH GREASE."

"Even less," snorted Narses.  "A sword has neither a brain nor a will.
It will twist in your hand only from mishap or accident, or
carelessness.  I can be counted on to do it from my own volition."

"YES.  TREASON WHICH REVELS IN TREASON.  NOT

BECAUSE IT IS TREASON BUT BECAUSE IT IS THE GREATEST

GAMBIT IN THE ULTIMATE GAME."

Again, Narses made that little bow of the head.  A master acknowledging
another, and one perhaps greater than he.

"SO BE IT.  YOU THINK YOURSELF IMPERVIOUS,

BECAUSE NOTHING CAN THREATEN YOU EXCEPT PAIN

AND DEATH.  BUT I WILL HAVE A HOSTAGE, NARSES."

Nothing in Narses' face or body--he would have sworn it!--registered so
much as a twitch.  Though somewhere through his icy, barren soul ran a
sudden hot spike of terror.  Ajatasutra.  My son!

"THERE IS SOMEONE CLOSE TO YOU, THEN?  YOU ARE

NOT QUITE SO DETACHED FROM HUMANKIND AS YOU

PRETEND."

Narses tried to speak, but found the words frozen in his throat.  He
could think of no truth, nor lie, which could shield him against that
inhuman perception.

Nanda Lal spoke again.  "We will find out who it is," he said, through
tight teeth.  "Thenmrest assured--"

"BE SILENT.  I WILL NOT SAY IT AGAIN.  DO NOT SPEAK

WITHOUT MY PERMISSION."

Nanda Lal's dark face seemed to pale.  He pressed his heavy body back
into the chair.

As before, the eyes of the shell called Great Lady Sati had never left
Narses' face, even while uttering that apparently deadly threat.  She
spoke again, her words moving directly from the threat to Nanda Lal to
the promise to Narses.

"SUCH A HOSTAGE WOULD BE MEANINGLESS.  NARSES

WAS CLOSE TO EMPRESS THEODORA ALSO.  YET HE

BETRAYED HER SOON ENOUGH.  NO.  I WILL HAVE THE

ONLY HOSTAGE WHICH MEANS ANYTHING TO THIS

MAN."

Her left hand lifted from the armrest and made a slight gesture. Narses
could sense one of the assassins behind him coming forward, though he
could not actually hear any footsteps on the heavy carpet.

A hand seized his neck.  Not harshly, not with the intent

to manhandle, simply to hold him still.  A moment later, sharp pain
lanced in the back of his head.  A blade of some kind, he realized, had
penetrated his flesh and cut out a small portion.  He could feel blood
slowly trickling down his back.

The assassin retreated.  Narses stared at Link.

"HAVE YOU EVER HEARD OF A "CLONE," NARSES?  NO?  IT IS A HUMAN BEING

MADE ENTIRELY FROM ANOTHER.

A PERFECT COPY.  A MAN GROWN LIKE A BUD.  YOU, A

EUNUCH WHO CAN HAVE NO CHILDREN, CAN STILL SIRE

YOURSELE WITH NO WOMB OR WOMAN NEEDED FOR

THE PURPOSE."

The thing's eyes left Narses for a moment, looking behind her.

"TAKE THE FLESH AND DEPOSIT IT IN THE ICE CHEST.

THEN RETURN."  The young-woman empty-void eyes returned to Narses. 
"I

WILL HAVE IT GROWN, NARSES.

WHILE YOU GO ABOUT MY WORK, I WILL RAISE THE

HOSTAGE YOU HAVE GIVEN ME.  BETRAY MALWA, AND

YOU WILL LOSE YOURSELE YOU WILL BE, IN THE END,

AS EMPTY AS YOU HAVE ALWAYS THOUGHT YOURSELF

TO BE.  CONSIDER THAT, EUNUCH OF ROME.  I--ONLY I-CAN GIVE YOU

ETERNITY."

Narses did not bow his head, this time, so much as lower it.  A gesture
not of respect so much as defeat.

"WE UNDERSTAND EACH OTHER, THEN.  AND NOW, I

HAVE A TASK FOR YOU."

The voice changed, in that instant, back to the voice of Great Lady
Sati.  And in that voice it remained, for the following minutes, as it
explained to Narses the nature of his new assignment.

After Great Lady Sati finished, Narses immediately shook his head.

"It is a bad plan.  Unworkable.  Rana Sanga will not believe it for a
moment."

Nanda Lal began to speak, then glanced apprehensively at Sati.  She
raised her hand in a stilling gesture.  But the

motion conveyed no threat.  Simply an admonition to listen, before
advancing an argument.

"Continue, Narses," she commanded.

"He has met Belisarius in person, Great Lady Sati.  Indeed, he has
spent many hours in his company.  No matter what evidence I leave, he
will not believe for an instant that the Roman general ordered the
death of his family.  Instead, his suspicion will rest upon the Malwa
dynasty.  And become confirmed, the moment you advance the proposal of
marriage.  Trust me in this, if nothing else.  The plan--as
conceived--is unworkable."

Silence.  Then:

"You have an alternative, I see.  What is it?"

Narses shrugged.  "For your purpose, there is no need to make Sanga
suspect Belisarius directly.  Simply to arouse his anger and rage at
the chaos which the war has brought.  India is in turmoil now, nowhere
more so than the western borderlands.  Summon Rana Sanga's family to
Kausambi, at the emperor's command.  Hostages themselves, to assure
Sanga's loyalty along with Damodara's.  Send a small force from the
emperor's Ye-tai bodyguard battalions to escort them.  Perhaps a dozen
men.  Then, along the route--while they are still in Rajputanam"

"Yes!"  exclaimed Nanda Lal.  His earlier anger at Narses vanished, in
the excitement of the scheme.  "Yes.  That will be perfect.  The
caravan is attacked by brigands."

"Better, I think."  Narses cocked his head, thinking.  "Kushan
brigands.  As the loyalty of the Kushans unravels, due as much as
anything to Belisarius' cunning, many of them have turned to banditry.
And Kushan deserters make ferocious bandits.  Far more believable that
they would attack such a caravan than any common dacoits.  Not to
mention succeed in the attack.  The treasure looted, Sanga's wife
hideously abused, herself and the children slain afterward.  Their
bodies left for carrion eaters, mingled with the butchered corpses of
their Ye-tai guards."

Narses shrugged.  It was a small, modest gesture: "I imagine I can
probably even find one or two deserters from

the Roman army to include in the bandit force.  Just enough--there
will be eyewitnesses to the attack, of course-to weight Sanga's anger
even further."

"He will be angry at us as well," opined Nanda Lal, pursing his lips.
"After all, had we not summoned his family out of the safety of his
palace..."

"That is meaningless," stated Great Lady Sati.  "Sanga's resentment we
can tolerate.  So long as his rage remains unfocused, it will channel
itself into the war and his oath.  When the time comes, he will accept
the marriage."

The slim young-woman's hands made a small curling gesture, indicating
the entire body to which they belonged.  "He will feel no sentiment
toward this sheath.  But we do not need his sentiment.  The sheath is
well-shaped, and has been well trained.  It will arouse his lust, when
the time comes.  And when the children arrive, soon enough thereafter,
his sentiment will have another place to become attached.  That is
sufficient for the purpose."

Great Lady Sati stared at Narses for a moment.  Then: "Do it, traitor.
And remember my hostage."

Narses arose and bowed deeply from the waist.  After straightening, he
looked at Nanda Lal.

"The Ve-tai general Toramana, as I'm sure you know, is the commander of
the troop which escorted me here.  I saw to that.  I suggest this would
be a good time for you to interview him.  There are.."  excellent
possibilities there, I think."

Nanda Lal nodded.  Narses' lips twisted into a bitter little smile.

"You'll have spies on me also, of course.  So let's save some time.  I
need to pay a visit on Lady Damodara in any event, to give her a parcel
from her husband.  Beyond that--"

He transferred his eyes to Great Lady Sati.  "It would be best, in any
event, if I set up my headquarters in Lady Damodara's palace.  In order
to organize this maneuver, I will need to see any number of people.
Better to have such folk coming in and out of her palace than any
other.  Even

if Sanga stumbles across any knowledge of my doings, he will simply
assume I was acting on behalf of Damodara himself.  And he will never
suspect Damodara of such a cruel deed."

Great Lady Sati did not even pause.  "I agree.  Do it."  Nanda Lal
chuckled.  "It hardly matters, Narses.  I don't have to bother to have
you followed.  You think I don't have spies inside Lady Damodara's
palace?"

Narses regarded him calmly.  "I'm sure you do.  I am also sure that
within three days of my arrival, those spies will be expelled from the
house.  Those who are not dead."

Nanda Lal froze, his eyes widening.  Narses snortedlvery faintly--and
bowed to Malwa's overlord.

"I'm sure you understand the logic, Great Lady Sati."  "It is obvious.
There must be no suspicion.  Your loyalty to Damodara must be
unquestioned.  Do not hesitate to kill all of Nanda Lal's spies,
Narses.  But do it shrewdly."

In the end, Narses did not kill all the spies.  He saw no reason to
kill the two cooks.  Expulsion would serve as well, theft being the
excuse--as it happened, a valid one.  They were thieves.

He did not even bother to expel the two maids.  He simply saw to it
that their duties were restricted to the laundry, in a different wing
of the palace than that where Lady Damodara and the children had their
bedrooms.  It was a large palace.  There was no way the maids could
find their way unobserved to the only other place in the palace which
Narses needed to keep secret.  The cellar deep below where a tunnel was
being slowly extended.

He did have the two guards in Nanda Lal's employ assassinated, along
with one of the majordomo's assistants.  The guards simply had their
throats slit while they slept, the night Ajatasutra arrived at the
palace.  The assistant, on the other hand, had been a retainer of
Damodara's family since boyhood.  So, before his own demise, Narses
thought it was fitting to show the traitor the greatest of the secrets
he had been trying nand

failing--to ferret out for Nanda Lal.  The secret he had never even
suspected.

The assistant's body then vanished in the bowels of the earth, folded
into a small niche which the Bihari miners dug in one side of the
tunnel and then covered over.  They did not even mind the additional
work.  Men of their class were not fond of majordomos and their
assistants.

Although they did find a certain charm in the way the maiordomo had
pronounced many curses on his assistant's body as it was enfolded into
its secret tomb.  Quite inventive, those curses.  And who would have
thought such a stiff and proper old man would know so many?

If Lady Damodara noticed the disappearance of the guards and the
assistant, or the reassignment of the maids, she gave no sign of it.
Which, of course, was not surprising.  The running of the household was
entirely in the old majordomo's hands.  Being also a man who had been a
retainer of the family since boyhood--and one who was extraordinarily
efficient--he was trusted to manage the household's affairs with little
interference.

The daughters of Dadaji Holkar noticed, of course.  They could hardly
help notice, since they were assigned to replace the two maids--an
assignment which they greeted with much trepidation.

"We don't know anything about how to take care of a great lady,"
protested the younger.  "She'll have us beaten."

The majordomo shook his head.  "Have no fear, child.  The lady is not
hot-tempered.  A very kind lady, in fact.  I have explained to her
already that you are new to the task, and will need some time to learn
your duties.  She will be quite patient, I assure you."

Still hesitant, the girls looked at each other.  Then the older spoke.
"My infant will cry at night.  The great lady will be disturbed in her
sleep.  She will be angry."

The old servant chuckled.  "She has borne three children of her own.
You think she has never heard such noises before?"  He shook his head.
"Be at ease, I.tell you."

The girls were still hesitant.  With most majordomos, they would not
have dared to press the matter further.  But this old man.."  he had
been kind to them, oddly enough.

"Why?"  asked the younger sister, almost in a whisper.  "A great lady
should have experienced maids, not.."  not kitchen drudges."

Kindly the old man might be, but the look he gave them now was not kind
in the least.  A hard gaze, it was.  As if he were pondering the same
question himself.

Whatever answer he might have given went unspoken.  For a new voice
echoed in the girls' little sleeping chamber.

"Because I say so."

The girls spun around.  Behind them, standing in the doorway, was the
man who had rescued them from the slave brothel so many months
earlier.

They were so delighted to see him that they almost squealed with
pleasure.  The youngest even began to move toward him, as if she were
almost bold enough to clasp him in an embrace.

The man shook his head, although he was smiling.  The headshake turned
into a small gesture aimed at the majordomo.  Making neither argument
nor protest, the august head servant immediately left the room.

After he was gone, the man bestowed upon the girls that calm, hooded
gaze which they remembered so well.

"Ask no questions," he said softly.  "Just do as you are told.  And say
nothing to anyone.  Do you understand?"  Both girls nodded instantly.

"Good," he murmured.  "And now I must leave.  I simply wanted to make
sure all is well with you.  It is, I trust?"

Both girls nodded again.  The man began to turn away.  The older sister
had enough boldness left in her to ask a last question.

"Will we ever see our father again?"

The man paused in the doorway, his head turned to one side.  He was not
quite looking at them.

"Who is to say?  God is prone to whimsy."

A little sob seemed to come from the younger sister's throat; almost
instantly squelched.  The man's broad shoulders seemed to slump a
bit.

"I will do my best, children.  More than that..."  Whatever slump might
have been in the shoulders vanished.  They stood as square and rigid as
ever.

"God is prone to whimsy," he repeated, and was gone.

"This is an unholy mess," grumbled Ajatasutra.  "By the time I get back
to Ajmer, Valentinian and Anastasius and the Kushans will have been
festering for weeks in that miserable inn.  When they hear about this
little curlicue to your schemes, they will erupt in fury."

"All the better," snapped Narses.  "Imperial Ye-tai troops aren't
chosen for their timid ways, you know.  And I can't have a smaller
escort than ten--a dozen would be better-or the whole affair will ring
completely false."

"Make it a dozen," chuckled Ajatasutra harshly.  "Imperial Ye-tai be
damned.  Against those two Romans?  Not to mention Kujulo and that pack
of cutthroats he brought with him."

The assassin ran fingers through his beard.  Then, smiled grimly.  "You
know what would be perfect?  Have the escort led by some high Malwa
mucky-muck.  Nothing less than a member of the dynastic clan itself,
anvaya-pr apta sachivya.  Some distant cousin of the emperor's.  A
young snot, arrogant as the sunrise and as sure as a rooster.  He'll
fuck up the assignment--probably insist on having himself and all the
Ye-tai at the head of the convoy, leaving Rana Sanga's wife and kids to
trail behind in the dust.  Easy to separate them out and--"

As he spoke, Narses' eyes had widened and widened.  "Why didn't I think
of that?"  he choked.  "Of course!"

He eyed Aiatasutra oddly.  "This is a little scary.  I'm not sure I
like the idea of you out thinking me."

Aiatasutra shrugged.  "Don't get carried away with enthusiasm.  Nanda
Lal will have a fit, when you raise the idea."

"Not worried about that," retorted Narses, waving a casual hand.  "If
he gives me any argument, I'll just go right over his head.  Great Lady
Sati and I have an understanding."  Now it was Aiatasutra's turn to
give Narses an odd look.  "S'true," insisted the old eunuch.  "A very
fine lady, she is, and an extraordinarily capable schemer."  He paused.
"For an amateur."

Chapter 19

Summer, 533 A.D.

By the time Belisarius got back to Charax, racing there in a swift war
galley as soon as he got the news of the Malwa sabotage attempt,
Antonina had her arguments marshaled and ready.  And not just her
arguments, either--in the few days which had elapsed, she had been
working like a fiend to organize the "change of plans."

By the time the argument between them was just starting to heat upIt's
too early, Antonina!  The army isn't ready!  Neither is the Ethiopian
fleet!

Get them ready, then!  We can't wait any longer here!

Idiot woman!  We have no way of knowing if Kungas has created a
diversion yet!

I'll create one, you dimwit!  A way, way bigger one than something
happening in far-off Bactria!  With or without the Ethiopians!

And that's another thing!  I don't want you taking those kinds of
chances!

Chances?  Chances!?  What do you think I'm facing here?  There's no way
to stop Malwa plots here in Charax!  The place is a menagerie!  Chaos
incarnate!

--the argument got cut short by royal intervention.  Two royal
interventions, in fact.

The first, by Khusrau Anushirvan.  The Emperor of Iran and non-Iran
had known of Antonina's new plans, of course.  He had excellent spies.
And he knew of Belisarius' opposition within an hour after the argument
between them erupted on the general's return to Charax.

But it took him those few days, waiting for Belisarius' return, to
ponder his own course of action.  For all Khusrau's youth and energy,
he was already a canny monarch, one for whom statecraft and long-term
thinking was second nature.  So he, unlike Antonina herself,
immediately saw all the possible implications of her new proposal. And,
for a variety of reasons--not the least being the opposition he
expected to arouse among his Roman allies--he needed to take some time
to examine all aspects of the problem.

A few days, no more.  By midafternoon of the same day that Belisarius
returned in the morning and began his raging quarrel with Antonina,
Khusrau intervened.  Understanding the delicate nature of the business,
he even restrained his normal "Persian Emperor reflexes" and came to
the Roman headquarters accompanied by no advisers and only a handful of
Immortals for a bodyguard.

When he was ushered into the chamber where the dispute was taking
place, Belisarius and Antonina broke off immediately.  Neither one of
them was surprised to see Khusrau appear, although they hadn't thought
he would show up this soon.  For the moment, the argument was still
largely an internal Roman affair.

Belisarius' face eased a bit.  Antonina's jaws set more tightly still.
Clearly enough, both of them expected Khusrau would be introducing yet
another voice of masculine reason.  Doing his best to aid Belisarius in
calming down a somewhat hysterical female.

The emperor disabused both of them immediately.  He saw no reason to
dance around the issue.  Nor, of course, was there any need to disguise
the fact that he had spies in the Roman camp.  That much was taken for
grantedm

just as was the existence of Roman spies in Khusrau's own entourage.

"I agree with Antonina, Belisarius," Khusrau stated abruptly.  With
well-honed imperial reflexes, he headed for the largest and most
luxurious chair in the chamber and eased into it.

Belisarius and Antonina were both staring at him, speechless.  Neither
of them, clearly enough, had expected to hear those words coming from
the Emperor of Iran and non Iran.

Khusrau wriggled his fingers.  "My reasons are rather different from
hers, however."  He gave Antonina a very stem look.  "Personally, I
think her fears for the security of Charax are overstated.  Certainly
they are not sufficient to justify such a radical and ill-prepared
change in the campaign."

That last statement, perhaps oddly, caused Belisarius' saws to
tighten--and almost brought a smile to Antonina's face.  Both of them
were experienced negotiators in their own right, and immediately
recognized Khusrau's ploy for what it was.  The emperor would side with
Belisarius' logic, thus providing the Roman general with a face-saving
gesture of male solidarity, while agreeing with the substance of
Antonina's proposal.

Since Belisarius didn't require much, if anything, in the way of
face-saving or male solidarity, and Antonina cared not a fig why her
proposal was adopted... Antonina, exuding feminine modesty and poise,
eased herself into her own chair.  Belisarius remained standing in the
center of the chamber.  "Get to it, Khusrau," he growled.  Normally,
the Roman general would not speak so abruptly to a Persian emperor, but
his mood was getting fouler by the moment.

"Yes, do," murmured Antonina.  The sound was practically a coo.

Khusrau's teeth flashed briefly through his beard.  The smile, for all
its brevity, was heartfelt and not a gesture.  If there was anything
the Emperor of Iran and non-Iran appreciated, it was negotiating
partners who were.  smart

enough not to require him to waste endless time in diplomatic
folderol.

"Have either of you given much thought to the future?"  he asked.  "I
am speaking of the more immediate political future after our triumph." 
He paused for a moment.  "Not of the philosophical profundities
regarding human destiny which are raised by the existence of the
Talisman of God in our midst."

Again he paused, allowing Belisarius and Antonina time to absorb the
fact that Khusrau was well aware of Aide's existence.  He did not
expect that either of them would be much surprised by that, but Aide's
existence had only been revealed to a single Persian.  And that
one'Baresmanas said nothing to me," he added, "until I made clear to
him that I already knew the secret.  You may rest assured of that,
Belisarius."

The Roman general nodded.  "No, he wouldn't."  Belisarius sighed and
abruptly sat down on a chair next to him.  "But there was no way to
keep the Talisman a secret anyway.

Nor, really, much reason to do so at this point."

None at all, agreed Aide.

Belisarius touched the pouch which lay on his chest under the tunic.
The pouch where, as always, Aide lay nestled.  "Would you like to see
him?"

Khusrau's eyes widened slightly.  ""Him'?"  he asked.  "A mystical
jewel has a sex?"  Under the thick, short, square cut beard, the
Persian emperor's teeth gleamed again.  "Or is it simply--familiarity
and ease?  If so, I am a bit relieved."

He shook his head.  "Not now, Belisarius.  Later--yes, very much.  But
we have this to deal with first."

He waited.  After a moment, Belisarius shrugged.  "You'll have to be
more precise, Emperor.  I have given quite a bit of thought to the
political future after the fall of Malwa.  But I suspect you have
something very specific in mind."

Khusrau nodded.  "At all costs, I wish to avoid a resumption of the
ancient war between Rome and Persia.  A war

which, as things now stand, is almost certain to resume within a
decade after Malwa is finished."

This time, both Belisarius and Antonina were genuinely startled.  Over
the past two years, since Rome had answered Persia's desperate plea for
an alliance against the Malwa invaders, the relations between the two
empires--for all that they had been frequently locked in warfare over a
period measured in centuries--had been quite good.

Khusrau lifted his shoulders and spread his hands.  "The problem lies
with Iran, not Rome.  Consider--which I think neither of you really has
done--what the world will look like to the Aryans after this war is
over.  Especially to Iran's nobility."

He gave both of them a long, measured stare.  "Rome emerges splendid
and triumphant.  Its lands untouched by the war, its populace un
ravaged its military power and commercial might enlarged, its future
bright and certain."  After a brief pause: "And Iran?  A land
half-ruined by the Malwa.  And a land, moreover"--here his voice
hardened-"whose emperor is bound and determined to transform its
ancient customs.  Specifically, is bound and determined to bridle the
rambunctious Aryan nobility which is both the source of Iran's
traditional military power and, always, the shackle to its forward
progress."

He's right, said Aide unhappily.  I've been thinking about it myself,
now and then.  I didn't want to raise it with you, because you have
enough to worry about.  But... he's right.  Persia will be a powder keg
after the war.

"You fear rebellion," stated Belisarius.  Seeing Khusrau's impassive
face, the Roman general's lips quirked in a crooked smile.  "No, not
really.  Not Khusrau Anushirvan.  If it comes to it, you will lead that
nobility into war against Rome in order to keep their allegiance."

"If need be.  But there is a way to avoid the entire problem.  Simply
give my nobles a different field of conquest.  Or, it might be better
to say, a vast new realm in which to exercise their energies and
ambitions."  Khusrau shrugged.  "Not even the Aryan azadan"--the term
meant

men of noble birth, and referred to the class of armored knights who
formed the backbone of Persia's military strength--"are enamored of war
for its own sake, after all.  Give them new lands, new wealth, new
areas in which to exercise their authority and their talents..."

He let the thought trail off, certain that the two other people in the
room would see the point.

Antonina, for one, did not.  She saw not a trailing thought, but a vast
leap of logic.

"You can't be serious, Emperor!  If you march into Central Asia, you
will clash with the Kushans.  Who, comes to it'm her saws set--"are
ultimately a more important ally for Rome than Persia.  At least in the
long run.  And the same if you march into the Deccan against our
Maratha allies.  That leaves only the Ganges plain, and that would
embroil you in an endless war with the Malwa successor state.  In a
land teeming with a multitude of people who have no reason--none!--to
welcome another wave of conquerors from the west.  The whole idea--"

"That's not what he's talking about, Antonina," interrupted Belisarius.
The Roman general had followed the trailing thought to its logical end
point.  "He's talking about the Indus valley."

Belisarius scratched his chin.  "Whose political future, now that the
subject is raised, we have never really decided.  I assumed some sort
of military occupation, in the interim, followed

"Lengthy negotiations!"  barked Khusrau.  "With me bidding against
Shakuntala and Kungas, and Rome acting as an 'honest broker'!"  He
snorted.  "And probably against someone else, too.  As Antonina says,
the Ganges will not remain unruled for long after Malwa's fall.  Even
leaving aside those damned Rajputs perched on the border."

He swept his hand in a firm gesture.  "So let us forestall the whole
process.  The Indus will go to the Aryans.  The delta, at the very
least, and the valley itself to the edge of the Thar desert and as far
north as the fork with the Chenab."

"Sukkur and the gorge," countered Antonina immediately.  "Further
north than that, you'll simply have endless trouble with the Rajputs
and the Kushans."  She smiled sweetly.  "Let them bicker over control
of the Punjab.  You'll have the whole of the Sind, which is more than
enough to keep the azadan busy.  Besides--"

"Enough!"  snapped Belisarius.  He glared at Antonina, and then
transferred the glare to Khusrau.

"We are not going to get into this.  Neither Antonina nor I have the
authority to negotiate such things for the Roman Empire.  And you can
be quite certain that Theodora is going to have a tighter fist
than'manother glare--"my idiot wife.  Whose only purpose in agreeing
with you--"

"Is because it makes her proposal workable," concluded Khusrau
forcefully.  "It means your thrust into the central valley can be done
by me, leading an army of dehgans, instead of requiring you to split
your own forces.  It simplifies your logistics enormously, and makes
possible moving up the assault on Barbaricum and the seizure of the
delta."

Belisarius' eyes almost bulged.  "By you.  That's impossible, Khusrau!
You're needed here in Persia to--"

He broke off, choking a little.

Khusrau's teeth were gleaming in his beard, now.  "To keep the Empire
of Iran and non-Iran stable?  To keep the always restive azadan from
their endless plots and schemes?  So that Mesopotamia can continue to
serve as the stable entrepot for the campaign in the Indus?"

Antonina was unable to suppress a giggle.  "That's one way to keep the
azadan from being, ah, 'restive."  Take them off on a great plundering
expedition.  Like the Achaemenids of old!"  Without rising from her
chair, she gave Khusrau an exaggerated bow.  "Hail, Cyrus reborn!"

Khusrau chuckled, and returned the bow with a nod.  "Darius, at the
very least."  He moved his eyes back to Belisarius.  "You do have
wide-ranging authority on anything that concerns military affairs.  You
can always present the thing to Empress Theodora--excuse me, Empress
Regent

Theodora--as a necessity for the success of the campaign against the
Malwa."

He bestowed another nod on Antonina.  "In light of the new
circumstances uncovered by Antonina, Theodora's best and most trusted
friend."

Belisarius started to snarl a reply, but forced it down.  Then,
growling: "I agree that it might work.  With the emperor personally
leading a campaign into the central valley..."

He fell silent, for a moment, his acute military mind working
feverishly almost despite himself.  " ... staging itself in the little
known fertile basin of the Sistn, as we'd already planned..."

There was a large campaign map lying on a nearby table.  By the time
Belisarius finished half-mumbling those last words he was leaning over
it.  Antonina and Khusrau both rose and came to his side.

The Roman general's finger traced the route.  "It'd be a monster of a
trek.  Even if... assemble an army of dehgans in the SistSn--from
where?"

"I'd start in Chabahar," stated Khusrau, pointing to a port on the
coast of the Gulf of Oman.  "Exactly as you were planning to do,
anyway, with Maurice's expedition.  Most of the dehgans are here in
lower Mesopotamia already, so it would be easy to ship them to
Chabahar.  And from there--just as you've been planning--the expedition
would march north to the Sistn.  Shielded from any enemy view by the
mountains to the east.  Take--let us say--a week to refit and
recuperate, and we'd begin the invasion of the middle Indus valley.
Just as you were planning all along."

Belisarius' scowl was now ferocious.  "That route?  An entire army of
Persian dehgans?  Impossible, Khusrau!  You'd have two deserts and a
mountain range to cross, before you reach the Indus at Sukkur."

"Just below the Sukkur gorge, which separates the Sind from the
Punjab," said Antonina brightly.  "The natural northern frontier of the
new Aryan province of Industan."  Both men glared at her.  Then, glared
at each other.

"Impossible!"  repeated Belisarius.  "I was only planning to send a
small expedition.  Six thousand men, most of them light Arab cavalry.
Just enough to surprise the Malwa and drive the population south while
we established a beachhead in the delta.  How in creation do you expect
to get a large army of dehgans--heavily armored horsemen-through that
kind of terrain?"

Khusrau smiled beatifically.  "You forget two things, Belisarius.
First, you forget that village dehgans from the plateau and the
northeast provinces--thousands upon thousands of whom are gathered here
in lower Mesopotamia, grumbling about the absence of any prospect for
glorious battle--are far more accustomed to traveling in arid terrain
than you, ah, perhaps more civilized Romans."

He understood the sarcastic raise of the Roman general's eyebrow, and
shook his head in response.  "You are not really familiar with that
breed, Belisarius.  Most of your contact has been with the higher
nobility of the Aryans.  Most of whom, I admit, could be accused of
loving their creature comforts.  But the dehgans from the east... "A
crude lot!"  he barked, half laughing.  "But, for this campaign, the
cruder the better."

Belisarius scratched his chin.  He understood Khusrau's point, and was
remembering various jests which high Persian noblemen like Kurush had
made to him in the past concerning the rough, frontier nature of the
eastern dehgans.  "And the other thing?"

Khusrau looked smug.  "You forget, I think, that the Sistn is the home
of the legendary Rustam.  National hero of the Aryans.  "

Belisarius groped, for a moment, at the significance of this last
statement.  But Aide understood it at once.  The crystal's excited
thoughts burst into Belisar/us' mind.

He's right.  He's right!  The Sistn is just today's name for ancient
Drangia.  The Sistn--its population, I mean-will be awash in mythology.
A sleepy, isolated province-but it's still fertile and densely
inhabited, because

Tamerlane hasn't wrecked it yet--won't ever, now,

actually, because we've already changed history Aide was practically
babbling with excitement.

Don't you see?  How they'll react--when the Emperor of Iran and
non-Iran himself coraes?  And demands their assistance in a great new
feat of glory for the Aryans?

Belisarius' eyes widened.

It's perfect!  It's perfect!  The whole population will turn out!  Men,
women and children--oldsters!--cripples!  You couldn't ask for a better
logistics train!  Not that those rubes would understand the word
"logistics," of course.

For them it'll just be a crusade.  The one and only chance they've had
in centuries to rekindle the old legends and bring them back to life.

Widened.  Aide babbled on.

Perfect, I tell you!  Everyone of them--most of the men,

anyway--will be expert camel drivers.  There's already food, and plenty
of water.  Before Tamerlane destroyed the area--in the future that
would have been, I mean,

and we need a new tense for that because that's such a stupid way of
saying it--the Sistin was famous for its irrigation works--well, not
exactly "famous," but it had them even if almost nobody knew about
them--dams and qanats, everything!

Then, perhaps a bit aggrieved: I already told you that,

which is why you came up with your original plan.  You must have
forgotten the specifics, though, or you'd under stand right off why
Khusrau's scheme is so much better.

Belisarius made a wry smile.  Et to, Aide?.

There came the image of a crystalline snort, as impossible as such a
thing was to describe in words.  Belisarius was reminded of a mirror,
splintering in pieces and reforming in an instant.

Don't be petty.  It's beneath your dignity.  It is a better plan.  All
you hoped to do was drive some of the population south.  Khusrau,
with--with' How many dehgans, Emperor?"  asked Belisarius, on behalf of
Aide.

"I am confident I can marshal twenty thousand heavy cavalry.  Not all
of them dehgan lancers, of course.  A third, perhaps--but the rest will
be armored archers, and you of all people know how ferocious--"

Belisarius waved his hand.  "Please!  An army of twenty thousand
Persian lancers and archers, with another ten thousand infantry, is
heavy enough to punch through any Malwa force that will be available in
the mid-Indus.  Especially--"

More than enough!  For a moment, Aide's enthusiasm waned a bit.  Of
course, the Persians won't be able to besiege any real citadels or
fortifications... "Don't need to," said Belisarius aloud, forgetting in
the excitement of the moment that neither Khusrau nor Antonina could
have followed his mental exchange with Aide.  Then, remembering, he
began to explain--but Khusrau interrupted him.

"No need to," he concurred.  "With twenty thousand heavy cavalry I can
break any Malwa force in the field.  So what if they retreat into their
fortresses along the river?  I can quickly establish military rule and
bring almost the entire population under my control.  Keep them working
in the fields, providing us with food and billeting while we protect
them against Malwa sallies."

"You'll wind up saving the lives of a lot more peasants this way,"
added Antonina quietly.  She understood fully, even if Khusrau did not,
how heavily the thought of those peasants slaughtered at Malwa hands
had weighed upon her husband.  Belisarius had hoped to save perhaps a
few tens of thousands with his light cavalry expedition.  No more than
that.

But now--with such a powerful force in the mid-valley... "We could save
almost all of them," he murmured.  Then, giving Khusrau a somewhat
stony eye: "Not that their lives will be all that splendid, under Aryan
martial law."

"Better than being butchered," retorted Khusrau.  "As for the rest..."
He shrugged.  "I can keep the dehgans from committing any real
atrocities.  The first few 'days will be

rough, of course.  No way to keep such soldiers from pilfering what
little treasure there might be and pestering the local women."

""Pestering'I" snorted Antonina.

Again, Khusrau shrugged.  "And so a number of Indian peasants find
themselves with bastards soon thereafter.  Not even many of those,
truth to tell, because my dehgans will be looking for concubines
anyway.  So they will formalize the relationships, more often than not,
and see to the well being of their new offspring."

"The peasant men won't like that much," pointed out Belisarius.  He cut
off Khusrau's rebuttal with his own.  "But that's neither here nor
there.  They've doubtless been suffering worse under the Malwa as it
is.  They'll adjust, soon enough.  Especially since Indian peasants are
even less inclined than most of the world's peasantry to care two figs
who happens to rule their area.  As long as their new masters don't tax
them dry--you will extend your new tax system to the Indus, yes?--"

Khusrau nodded.  "I'll do more than that.  I'll use the Indus as the
testing ground.  Along with much else."  The emperor began pacing about
slowly.  "I'm sure, by now, you have deduced my plans for transforming
Aryan society.  I've had enough of these damned squabbling noblemen. As
much as possible, I intend to duplicate Rome's more efficient and
intelligent system.  Advancement by merit, not birth, with the new
aristocracy tied with ropes to the imperial dynasty."

Belisarius said nothing.  He had not, in fact, "deduced" any such
thing.  He had not needed to.  Aide, with his encyclopedic knowledge of
human history, had long since acquainted the Roman general with the
sweeping changes which Khusrau the Just--as future history would have
called him--would make in Persian culture and society.  Replacing a
feudal system with an imperial one, and instituting a tax system so
efficient and fairly spread that even the later Moslem conquerors would
adopt it for their own.

"The Indus will be the perfect place to plant that shoot,": mused
Khusrau.  "My army will be made up almost entirely

of modest dehgans from the impoverished eastern borderlands.  Not rich
and haughty grandees from Mesopotamia.  They'll be willing enough, in
exchange for land and wealth, to accept new terms of imperial
service."

He clenched his fist.  "And with them to back me, I can deal with any
fractious Mesopotamian sahrdaran as roughly as I need to."  He quirked
a smile.  "Who knows?  Perhaps, upon my eventual death, my designated
successor can take the throne without having to wage the usual civil
war."

Belisarius leaned over the map, planting both his hands, and studied
the terrain depicted there.  "All right," he said softly.  "I can see
where the land campaign has a good chance for success.  A very good
chance, actually, since the one thing not even the superhuman mind of
Link will be expecting is to see twenty thousand Persian heavy cavalry
come charging into the Indus valley out of the Kacchi Desert."

Chuckling: "The whole idea's insane, after all.  And if there's one
thing that damned monster is not, it's given to illogical planning."

It will never understand the power of such myths as Rustam, came Aide's
soft thought.  I would never have understood either, had I not spent so
many years now living in your mind.  And your heart.

True, said Belisarius in reply.  In the end, Link and the "new gods"
who sent it here trill fail, as much as anything, because they tried to
shape humanity's future without ever understanding its soul.

He straightened from the table.  "But that still leaves the naval
problem," he said forcefully.  "The fact is that none of this can
possibly succeed without a total mobilization of the entire fleet for
the logistical effort.  That, and--of course--the actual assault on
Barbaricum."

His next words sounded harsh even to himself, but they needed saying.
"And that, in turn, is impossible so long as the Malwa have that great
fleet of theirs in Bharakuccha.  At harbor today, yes, but only because
of the monsoon.  By the time we can take the delta, no matter how fast
we

move, summer will be over and we will be into autumn.  Come November,
the change in winds will be upon us.  At which point, the Malwa fleet
will be able to ravage our own shipping.  And because of the inevitable
disruption in our careful planning which Antonina's scheme will create,
our navy will be ill prepared to fend them off.  The only way to get
the whole army into the delta ahead of schedule is to transport them by
sea instead of having them march.  Which will completely tie up all of
our shipping, military as well as civilian.  Whether we like it or not,
the fact is that until the Ethiopians finish expanding their
navy--which won't be for months--we haven't got the additional maritime
power to make this work.  It's as simple as that."

He gave both of them a stony look.  "Without complete command of the
sea--which depends on the Ethiopian fleet--we could easily wind up in
exactly the same position we left the Malwa last year--with a huge army
stranded, and dying of starvation.  We can't possibly weather through
the first few months in the Indus simply on the food which the valley's
peasants might provide us, Their own situation will have been
completely disrupted also.  We need our own stable logistics train for
that first winter, no matter what else may happen."

Neither Khusrau nor Antonina responded.  They were both bridling at the
logic, but neither of them could quite figure out how to gainsay it.

Still, they intended to try, clear enough.  Belisarius braced himself
for renewed quarrel.

Whereupon came the second royal intervention.

The doors opened, and Agathius limped in, shouldering his way through
the ornate and heavy portals with rough abandon, even knocking one
aside with a crutch.  He seemed excited--excited enough, at least, that
he began speaking in the presence of royalty without so much as a
polite cough of apology.

"You won't believe this, but a whole slew of ships just showed up on
the horizon.  Biggest damn fleet I've ever

seen.  Axumites, no doubt about it.  And if we're interpreting those
newfangled flag signals of yours correctly, King Eon himself is leading
them."

Belisarius stared at Khusrau.  Then at Antonina.

"You planned this," he accused.

"Nonsense!"  retorted Khusrau.  "How could she?"

"Indeed," concurred Antonina with demure reproof.  "Just feminine
intuition, that's all.  As reliable as ever."

Chapter 20

THE JAM UNA

Summer, 533 A.D.

The first thing Nanda Lal saw, after Toramana ushered him into his
small pavilion, was the statue resting on a small table in a corner.
The statue was a representation of Virabhadra, the chief deity in the
Mahaveda cult which had become the central axis of the Malwa version of
Hinduism.

The Mahaveda priest who accompanied Nanda Lal wandered over and gazed
upon the statue with.."  not reverence, so much as satisfaction.  After
a few seconds,

he turned away and fixed Toramana with a stern gaze.

"And do you practice the rites?"

Toramana nodded.  "Three times, every day.  Have done so, since I was a
child.  My father was a devout man."  The priest grunted.  "Good.  And
how is your father now."  Toramana's face remained impassive.  The big
Ye-tai officer's shoulders simply shifted, in what might be interpreted
as a shrug.  "He's dead.  Killed at Ranapur, when the rebels set off
the detonation.  My brother was killed there also."

Nanda Lal's jaws tightened a bit.  He hadn't been given that
information by his spies, before he left Kausambi.  It was an oversight
which several of them would regret.

But he said nothing.  Nanda Lal had already made clear to the priest
that he wanted him to do most of the talking.

The priest had not forgotten.  After a brief, quickly suppressed start
of surprise, the Mahaveda cleared his throat.  "I'm sorry, I didn't
know.  My condolences."

"It was quick.  All men die.  The rebels were punished."  The Ye-tai
officer seemed to find those curt sentences adequate.  Watching him
carefully, Nanda Lal decided the man was stolid by nature.  Intelligent
enough, clearly-Damodara was not in the habit of promoting dullards,
certainly not to general rank--but not given to excessive flights of
imagination.

"My name is Vishwanathan," announced the priest.  "As you perhaps
already know, I was sent here specifically on the instructions of the
emperor."

"So Narses informed me."  Toramana extended his hand, inviting the
priest to sit on the cushions before a low set table.  In some
indefinable way, the hand gesture also included Nanda Lal without
giving him the precedence which the chief spymaster for the entire
Malwa Empire-and, like Venandakatra, a first cousin of the
emperor--would normally enjoy.

Nanda Lal was impressed.  He would not have expected such subtlety from
a Ye-tai, not even a general officer.  In a very short time, he
realized, Toramana had already deduced that Nanda Lal intended to use
the priest as his unofficial "envoy."

"Something to eat?"  asked the Ye-tai.  "Drink?"

The priest shook his head, but accepted the offer to sit.  Nanda Lal
remained standing, a few feet back from the table.

"I wish no servants to be present," said the priest, after settling
himself comfortably on the cushions.  As Toramana took a seat across
from him at the table, the priest's eyes ranged through the pavilion.

The Ye-tai officer interpreted the movement of his eyes correctly.
"There are no servants present, anywhere in the pavilion.  If we need
them, they wait outside.  I assumed you wanted a private audience."

Not a dullard at all, thought Nanda Lal.  Which, in itself, is good.
So long asTor amana next words surprised the spymaster.  And caused
him to revise upward his estimate of the Ye-tai general's
intelligence.

"You wish to determine my loyalty.  You are concerned over the
implications of my future marriage into the Chauhar dynasty."

Vishwanathan nodded.  "Exactly.  There was much discussion in the
Imperial Council, once the news arrived.  I was present myself, at some
of those discussions."

In the brief silence which followed, Nanda Lal gauged Toramana's
reaction to the news that his affairs had been subjected to careful
imperial scrutiny.  Most Ye-tai officers-most officers of any kind in
the Malwa army--would have been both surprised and apprehensive.

Toramana's reaction was Nothing  Might as well have told a tree it was
made wood.  Or a stone that it was solid.

Before Nanda Lal's own apprehensiveness could do more than stir,
Toramana surprised him again.

"I expected it would be," said the Ye-tai.  "For obvious reasons, a
marital alliance between Ye-tai and Rajput would be cause for imperial
concern."

The priest, startled by the Ye-tai's frankness, cast a quick glance at
Nanda Lal.  The spymaster returned the glance with a stony gaze.  The
priest looked away hastily.  Then, after a pause, lifted an eyebrow at
the Ye-tai general, inviting further elaboration.

"Obvious," repeated Toramana.  "The power of the Malwa dynasty, beyond
its control of the Deva weapons, rests primarily on the pillars of the
Ye-tai and the Rajputs.  A tripod, as it were."  Again, Toramana made
that little shoulder shifting gesture.  "And the Kushans also, once--to
a degree.  But that leg is now cracked, and may splinter."

For the first time since he entered the pavilion, Nanda

Lal spoke.  "Three legs will still support a stool, even if the fourth
breaks."

Toramana nodded, without looking at the spymaster.  He kept his eyes on
the face of the priest.

"Yes.  The more so when that fourth leg was never much trusted at any
time.  Provided that the remaining three legs remain stationed at very
different angles.  Let two of them merge into one, and you no longer
have a stool.  You have a two-legged spill waiting to happen.  Which,
of course, is why the emperor is concerned about my marital plans."

The Ye-tai fell silent.  After a few seconds, Nanda Lal realized that
he would speak no further without another invitation.  And realized, as
well, that in so doing Toramana was making an invitation of his own.

The spymaster relaxed still further.  He was an experienced bargainer,
and could recognize a bargain in the making when he saw one.

That recognition brought another.  The priest was now out of his depth,
and Nanda Lal would have to abandon completely his pose of
disinterested observer.  The decision made, Nanda Lal stepped forward
and took his own seat at the table.

"Tell me, then," he commanded, "why the emperor should permit the
marriage."

Toramana's barrel chest rose in a slow, deep breath.  Obviously enough,
he was taking the time to marshal his arguments.

"One.  The strength a stool needs depends on the weight to be placed
upon it.  With Belisarius threatening the Indus and Rao the Narmada,
that weight has grown three- or fourfold.

"Two.  A three-legged stool, more than a four-legged one, requires
thick and sturdy legs.  In human terms, that means loyal ones.  Even
devoted ones.

"Three.  The weakness lies with the Rajputs.  To the moment, they are
bound to the Malwa by oaths alone.  Not by much in the way of blood,
and still less by way of confidence.  Vowsueven Raiput vows--are
brittle things.

"Four.  The surest way to bind the Rajputs tighter is to bind them with
blood.  Encourage high-ranking Rajputs, as you have Ye-tai, to marry
into the Malwa clan."

Toramana broke off and gave Nanda Lai a long and steady

gaze.  "I am telling you nothing that you do not already understand.
Let us suppose, for a moment, that Rana Sanga were to become a widower.
Perhaps by disease, or accidentm or even some unfortunate incidence of
random banditry.  I am certain that the dynasty would offer him a
high-rank marriage into the Malwa clan.  A very high-rank marriage, in
fact.  For the first time ever, a Rajput king--and he the greatest of
them all--will be tied to the Malwa by blood, not simply by vows."

Nanda Lal could feel himself stiffening, for all his attempts to
conceal his emotions.  He couldn't help it.  He was almost paralyzed
with shock.  Never--never!--had he imagined that this brutish-looking
half-barbarian could have deduced so much, from so little.  And how
much else had he deduced?  "By unfortunate incidence of random
banditry" had been his words, true enough.  But what thoughtsmwhat
guesses-lay beneath those words?

For a moment, Nanda Lal almost raised his voice, calling on the five
assassins who waited outside the tent to come in and kill Toramana on
the spot.  But he managed to restrain himself.  Barely.

Barely--and for two reasons.  Only the second being that he was also
intrigued by the possibilities which Toramana's unexpected acuity
opened up.

The first reason for his restraint was even simpler.  In addition to
Nanda Lal's five assassins, there were dozens of soldiers within a few
steps of the tent's entrance.  Ye-tai, in the main, but with no small
sprinkling of Rajputs among them.  All of whom--so much had already
become obvious to Nanda Lal--were as tightly bound to their commander
Toramana as any of the soldiers of the splendid army from which they
were temporarily detached were bound to Lord Damodara and Rana Sanga.

In short, this was the only army of the Malwa Empire where the work of
assassins would surely be repaid, within a minute, by the work of
enraged soldiers.  Nanda Lal's assassins could kill Toramana, of that
the spymaster had no doubt at all, even if the impressive-looking
young

warrior-general took two or three of them with him into the afterlife.
But only if Nanda Lal was prepared to have his own hacked-apart body
lying next to Toramana's a few seconds later.

And that, in a nutshell, is the entire problem.  The empire cannot
afford to lose this magnificent army.  But can we afford to have them
at all?  If this razor-sharp sword ever turns in our grasp... Long
seconds of silence had gone by.  Throughout, Toramana's eyes had never
left those of Nanda Lal.  Now, still without showing a trace of
anxiety--emotion of any kind--the young Ye-tai general once again made
that economical shrug.

"You are worrying too much, I think.  Were his beloved wife to die, for
whatever reason short of Malwa involvement, Rana Sanga would have all
the more reason to weld himself to the dynasty."  In some subtle way,
the next words came with a slight emphasis.  "For all his martial
prowess, you know, he is not given to subtlety."

Translation: I might have my doubts about "unfortunate circumstances,"
but Sanga would not.

Nanda Lal reviewed in his mind all he knew about the Raiput king, and
decided the Ye-tai's assessment was accurate.  That still left
Damodara... As if he were a mind-reader, Toramana spoke again.  "As for
Lord Damodara, his gratitude at the emperor's generosity in providing
his own family with a palace in the capital--safe from Roman assassins,
and almost on the emperor's own doorstepmhas also welded him completely
to the dynasty.  Not, in my opinion, that there was any reason to doubt
his loyalty at all."

Nanda Lal discounted the last sentence immediately.  Pure diplomacy,
that was.  The operative sentence was the first.  Translation: so long
as Damodara's family is held hostage by the emperor, Damodara will
remain obedient.

Again, Nanda Lal reviewed the assessment; and, again, decided the
Ye-tai was correct.  For all his brilliance, Damodara had never once
shown any inclination toward

boundless ambition.  Some ambition, of course--but enough to cast a
death sentence on his wife and children?  And parents?

No.  I have seen him playing with his children myself,

in days past when his family visited the capital.  He is a doting
father and, by all my spies' accounts, a loving husband as well as a
devoted son.

"Good enough," stated the spymaster.  The two words were abrupt, almost
harsh.  But not as harsh as the next: "That leaves you."

For the first time since he'd invited Nanda Lal and the priest into the
pavilion, Toramana's face showed an expression.  Humor, in the main,
alloyed with a touch of irony.

"Me?"  The word was almost a bark.  "Do you know my clan status within
the Ye-tai, Lord?"

Nanda Lal nodded; then, extended his thick hand and waggled it a bit.
"Middling.  Not high; not low."

"More low than high, I think," countered Toramana.  The

Ye-tai general cocked his head a little and gave Nanda Lal an
inquisitive look.  "A question, Lord.  What is the chance that I would
ever be offered a marriage with a lady of the Malwa clan?"

Nanda Lal hesitated.  In the silence, Toramana elaborated the question.
"Assume, for a moment, that I returned from the Roman war covered with
glory.  The victor on a hundred battlefields."

"Possible," grunted Nanda Lal.  "Not likely."  Toramana's inquisitive
look became almost inquisitorial.  Nanda Lal sighed,
and--again--revised upward his estimate of the man's intelligence.

"No real chance at all."

The Ye-tai nodded.  "Purity of blood has always lain at the center of
Malwa rule."  He gave the priest a little nod.

"As well as at the center of Mahaveda creed."

The statement did not seem to be accompanied by any anger or chagrin.
In fact, the Ye-tai chuckled.  ""So be it.  I am an ambitious man,
Lord, but not a foolish one.  The world has limits.  So it is, so has
it always been, so will

it always be.  I simply wish to reach my own, and nothing less."

All humor left the hard face--half-Asiatic; half-occidental, as was the
usual Ye-tai visage--to be replaced by stolidity.  "Now, perhaps, you
understand."

Silence, once again, filled the pavilion.  For quite a long period,
this time.  Perhaps five minutes in all.  Five minutes during which a
Ye-tai general and a Malwa spymaster stared at each other; and a
Mahaveda priest, knowing he was well out of his depth, tried to make
himself as inconspicuous as possible.

"Good," stated Nanda Lal, at the end of that silence.  "Not even 'good
enough."  Simply: good.  We understand each other, I believe."

The Ve-tai general's nod was more in the way of a bow of fealty.  "Yes,
Lord, we do.  Allow me to advance as far as I may, in this world that
is, and you need have no fear at all of the consequence."

Nanda Lal spoke his last reservation.  "The day might come--with Rana
Sanga as your brother-inlaw--when, perhaps..."

"If that day comes, Lord, which would surprise me greatly--rest assured
that I will do what needs to be done.  True, blood flows thick.
Ambition flows thicker still.  Like a glacier out of the mountains."

"And even a poet!"  exclaimed Nanda Lal.  Smiling cheerfully, he rose
to his feet.  For all his thickness of body, and decades of life, Nanda
Lal was a vigorous and muscular man.  He was on his feet before the
priest had even started to rise.

"I look forward to long and mutually satisfactory relations, General.
And I will make it a point to attend your wedding personally, whenever
it might happen.  And come what may."

Toramana, now also standing, bowed deeply at the waist.  "I am honored,
Lord."  When his head came back up, there seemed to be a slightly
mischievous twist to his lips.  "But I give you fair warning mI will
hold you to that promise.  Come what may."

Nanda Lal waved Vishwanathan out of the pavilion ahead of him.  After
the priest had left, the spymaster paused at the tent flap and gave the
statue in the corner a hard and scrutinizing gaze.

"Ugly damn thing," he murmured.

Toramana was standing a few feet away.  The Ye-tai glanced at the
statue, then made that little shrug.

"Ugly indeed.  Much like me.  And, like me, serves its purpose."

Nanda Lal chuckled and left, revising his estimate of Toramana's
intelligence yet again.  Upwards.

The thought--now--filled him with good cheer.  Not so good, of course,
that he didn't instruct one of his spies to keep an eye on the general
at all times.

The spy, unfortunately, did not really share his master's estimate of
Toramana's brains.  So, late that night, the Ye-tai general had no
difficulty eluding him in the darkness.  Had no difficulty, even, in
keeping the spy completely unaware that he had done so.

And, since Narses was equally adept at evading the spies which had been
set upon him, the two men made the rendezvous which had been agreed
upon earlier that evening, in the course of an exchange of a pound of
tea for an equal value of incense made by two of their servants in the
informal "market" which the soldiers and local villagers had set up on
the banks of the Jamuna.

The exchange was also, needless to say, unobserved by Nanda Lal's
spies.  Both Toramana and Narses knew how to select servants.

They met in a small tent, set aside for some of the troops' more
perishable goods.  Narses was already there, perched on a sack.  As
soon as Toramana entered, he spoke.

"Tell me everything that was said.  Word for word."

In the minutes which followed, Toramana may not have actually repeated
the entire conversation, word for word.

But he came very close.  Nanda Lal, had he been present, would have
revised his estimate upward once again.  The Ye-tai's memory was as
phenomenal as his intelligence.

When he was done, Narses issued a harsh, dry little laugh.  " "Allow me
to advance as far as I may, in this world that is, and you need have no
fear at all of the consequence."  That's a beautifully parsed
sentence."

Toramana's shrug, as always, was a slight thing.  "I know nothing about
grammar.  As anyone can see, I am a crude Ve-tai--not much more than a
barbarian.  But even as a child playing in the mud, I knew that the
best way to lie is to tell the truth.  Simply let he who hears the
truth set his own boundaries to it.  The boundaries, not the words
themselves, are what make them a lie."

Narses nodded, smiling in his humorless and reptilian way.  "And that,
also, is a beautifully crafted sentence."  The smile faded.  His next
words were spoken impassively.

"If the time comes--when the time comes--you will have

Toramana cut him off with a quick, impatient wave of the hand.  "Move
quickly, decisively, and so forth."  He rose to his feet, with even
greater agility than Nanda Lal had shown in his own tent.  "Have no
fear, Narses.  You and I understand each other perfectly well."

""Ambition flows thicker still; " the old eunuch quoted softly.  "
"Like a glacier out of the mountains: "

Again, Toramana made that quick, impatient gesture.  "Poetry," he
snorted.  "There is no poetry in ice grinding against mountains.  I
know.  I have seen it.  I was born in the Hindu Kush, Narses.  And
learned, while still a boy, that ice is the way of the world."

He turned, stooped through the tent flap, and was gone.  As silently as
he came.

Chapter 21

Summer, 533 A.O.

"We thought we'd find you here," said Eon.

"Where else?"  snorted Ousanas.

Startled, Antonina tore her eyes away from the mare she was staring at,
and turned her head toward the stable entrance.  Eon and Ousanas were
standing just inside the open doors, backlit by the late morning
sunshine.

Antonina began to flush.  Then, dropping her eyes, she began brushing
pieces of hay off her gown.  When she'd entered the stable earlier that
morning, after Belisarius left to rejoin his army, she'd been paying
little attention to fastidiousness.  Even now, the effort stemmed more
from habit than any real care for her appearance.

"Am I so predictable?"  she murmured.

Ousanas grinned.  "Every time Belisarius goes ha ring off on one of his
expeditions, you spend half the next day staring at a horse.
Practically a thing of legend, by now."

Eon strode over to a nearby pile of hay and plumped himself down upon
it.  Clearly enough, the negusa nagast of Ethiopia was no more
concerned with appearances than Antonina herself.  He even spent a few
seconds luxuriating in the sensation, for all the world like a carefree
boy instead of the ruler of one of the world's most powerful
kingdoms.

"Been a long time," he said cheerfully.  Then, waving a hand: "Come,
Ousanas!  Why are you standing on dignity?"

Ousanas' grin became a bit sardonic.  "Horse food!  No thank you."  He
glared at the mare in the nearby stall.  The inoffensive animal met his
gaze placidly.

"Treacherous creatures," proclaimed Ousanas.  "As are they all.  "Dumb
beasts'--ha!  I'm a hunter.  Was, at least.  So I know what wickedness
lurks in the hearts of wild animals."

He stalked over to another nearby stall--an empty one-and leaned his
shoulder against a wooden upright.  "And they are all wild, don't think
otherwise for a moment."  He bestowed the same sardonic grin on the
pile of hay Antonina was sitting on.  "I'd rather feed on the horse
than use its own feed for a chair.  More civilized."

Antonina did not raise to the bait.  She simply grinned back.  For all
that Ousanas often claimed to fear and loathe animals, she knew full
well the man was an expert horseman as well as elephant mahout.  And a
superb camel driver as well, she suspected, although she had never seem
him get close to one of the surly brutes.

Eon snorted his own skepticism.  Then, his young face became serious.
"We need to talk, Antonina.  I am sorry to bother you now--I know you'd
rather spend the day, ah..."

"Pining over a departed husband whom you've known for years, as if you
were a silly love struck girl," concluded Ousanas unkindly.

"I am a silly love struck girl," protested Antonina.  Not with any
heat, however.  Indeed, the ridiculous phrase brought her some comfort.
Odd, perhaps.  But her harsh childhood in the streets of Alexandria,
followed by a long period in which she had been a courtesan--a time
which had been, in some ways, even harsher--made her treasure the new
life she had begun after Belisarius married her.  She was catching up
on things she had missed, the way she looked at it.

But She was married to Belisarius, after all.  Belisarus,-not some
obscure small merchant or petty official.  And, for all

that she treasured the marriage, it did bring great responsibilities
in its train.

She started to sigh, but suppressed it.  "You want to plan the coming
naval campaign.  Immediately."

Eon nodded.  "The change in Belisarius' tactics and timing makes it
even more essential that our own expedition set forth as soon as
possible.  And since that expedition will now require"--the emphasis on
that last word was perhaps a bit harsh, as if Eon expected an
argument--"the involvement of the Roman fleet, we have no time to lose.
Coordination between allies can be sometimes difficult.  We need to,
ah, establish clearly, ah--"

Eon trailed off into stumbling silence.  Ousanas curled his lip, in a
sneer which was as magnificent as his grin.  "What the fool boy is
fumbling at--supposed to be the King of Kings!--is who is going to
command the thing.  He or some Roman."

Antonina couldn't help bursting into laughter.  "You're no longer his
dawazz, you know!"  she exclaimed.  "And he's no longer a mere prince!
Can't slap him on the head any longer!"  It was Eon's turn to grin,
now. Ousanas scowled.

"Can't help it," he grumbled.  "Being dawazz was easier than this silly
fly whisk business.  Polite!  Respectful!  Not my strength."

Antonina waved her hand.  "It's not a problem.  You will be in command,
naturally.  The only Roman ships which can be detached for the
expedition are the half dozen new gunships which John designed.
"Carvels; as he called them.  Belisarius took the older ships with him
for the assault on Barbaricum.  You brought one hundred and eight war
galleys.  Each of them carries over two hundred men-approximately
twenty thousand, all told, a far larger force than we Romans will
provide.  And since you refitted them all with cannons, you are even
bringing a greater weight of guns to the expedition."

She broke off, distracted by a side thought.  "I'm still amazed you
managed to assemble such a fleet so quickly.  How did you do it?"

Eon looked smug.  "You can thank my wife Rukaiya for that.  If there's
anyone left in Ethiopia or Arabia who thinks a seventeen-year-old queen
is still almost a child--that one, for sure--you could count them on
your fingers."

"The fingers of one hand," amended Ousanas.  "Huh," he grunted.  "A
will of iron, that girl has.  As any number of quarrelsome shipbuilders
discovered, not to mention supply merchants."

"And she's smart, too," continued Eon, not done with boasting about his
wife.  "It was Rukaiya's idea to refit our existing galleys for
cannons, rather than trying to build gunships like you Romans have.
"Carvels," you're calling them now?"

His expression grew somewhat apologetic.  "We can build ships quickly,
following the modifications which Rukaiya suggested, as long as we
stick to our old methods.  It would have taken us much longer to match
John's design.  We just don't have the same manufacturing base,
especially not with metalworking."

"Couldn't have fitted carvels with the right guns, anyway," said
Ousanas.  "Even your Roman armorers in Alexandria can barely produce
enough of those for your own ships.  But Rukaiya's design only needs
small guns-four-poundersmand only four to a ship, which Alexandria
could make readily enough."

Antonina nodded.  And, silently, congratulated herself for having
chosen Rukaiya as Eon's queen in the first place.

But the self-satisfaction was not long-lasting.  She could see, from
the somewhat stiff expression on the Axumites' faces, that they were
still concerned over the issue of command.

"What's the problem now?"  she asked bluntly, seeing no reason to be
diplomatic with these two men.

Ousanas shook his head.  "Antonina, I believe your assessment is based
more on abstractions than concrete reality.  What Irene would call
'book learning."" He began to speak further, but Eon interrupted.  "Our
ships are still basically galleys, Antonina.  "Abit

of pride rallied: "Axumite galleys, of course!  Which are quite
capable of sailing across open sea.  But..."

He shrugged.  "But can't carry much in the way of supplies.  Not with a
full complement of soldiers and sailors.  No more than a few days'
worth.  And not even Ethiopians, in a few days, can make that great
voyage across the Erythrean Sea which the expedition requires for
success."

"We'd run out of food and water," elaborated Ousanas.  "Not to mention
gunpowder and shot, after a single major engagement."

Understanding dawned on Antonina.  And, with it, the source of the
Axumites' concern.  The Ethiopians could provide the striking
force--most of it, at least--but only if the Romans provided the supply
ships.

She couldn't help herself.  Much as she tried to stifle the impulse,
she broke into a fit of giggling.

"What's so funny?"  demanded Eon, half-crossly and half uncertainly.
The king mixed with the boy.

Antonina forced down the giggles, with a hand over her mouth.  Then:
"Sorry.  I was just thinking of a gaggle of Roman merchant ships,
taking orders from Ethiopians.  Like trying to herd cats."

Ousanas spread his hands.  "The problem, exactly.  That breed is
insubordinate under the best of circumstances.  There is not a chance
we could maintain control over them, without threatening physical
violence every leg of the voyage.  Every day, most like.  Which would
eventually defeat its own purpose."

Antonina frowned.  Another damn problem in logistics!  But then, seeing
the expectant faces of Ousanas and Eon, she realized their own solution
to the quandary.  One which they were apparently afraid to broach,
because they feared her reaction.  And probably knew, as well, that
before he left Belisarius had extracted from his wife a promise to stay
out of combat.

That knowledge produced, not a fit of giggling, but a gale of
laughter.

"You have no idea!"  she exclaimed.  "I would love to sail across an
ocean instead of staying here in this miserable city managing a pack of
surly merchants and traders.  And even my fussing husband agreed that I
could not refrain from doing anything which was--I quote--" necessary
for the success of the campaign.""

Grinning: "Done!"

Ousanas grinned back.  "Yes.  With you on the expedition, I dare say no
merchant will argue the fine points of command."

Antonina sniffed.  "I dare say not."

Less than an hour later, Antonina gave the first order which set the
new plan in motion.  To Dryopus, her efficient and trustworthy
secretary.

"You're promoted.  I'll send a message to Photius and Theodora telling
them to give you a fancy new title.  Something grand.  Maybe a seat in
the Senate.  Certainly an estate somewhere to maintain you in the style
you'll need."

She swept out of the chamber where she had formerly made her
headquarters, leaving a befuddled former secretary in her wake.

Dealing with the twenty merchant captains who would provide the
expedition with its supply ships took more time.  Not much.

"Let me make this perfectly clear," Antonina said firmly, after
listening to their protests for perhaps an hour while standing on the
docks.  She pointed her finger to the Roman carvels anchored in
Charax's harbor.  The red light of the setting sun gave the vessels a
rather sinister appearance.

"Those warships will sink any one of you who so much as gives me a peep
of protest once we set sail.  Which we will do the day after
tomorrow."

She allowed them some time to ponder her words.  Not much.

"And you will be ready to set sail the day after totter row."  Again,
the finger of doom.  "Or those warships will

sink whichever one of your ships hasn't cast off within an hour of the
remainder of the fleet.  The city's poor folk have been complaining
about a lack of driftwood, anyway, so it won't be a total loss."

Dealing with Menander and Eusebius, on the other hand, took most of the
evening.  Their protests could not be brushed aside.

The ones which didn't involve them personally, at least.  The young
officers' insistence on accompanying Antonina on the expedition, she
gave short shrift.

"Don't be stupid.  I'll have twenty thousand menmmost of them Axumite
marines--to keep me out of harm's way.  I'm not leading this
expedition, you understand--certainly not in combat!  I'm simply going
along to make sure that the Roman supply effort which is critical for
success doesn't slack off."

Menander and Eusebius stared at her stubbornly.  Antonina clapped her
hands.  "Enough!  Belisarius will need you far more than me.  Since I'm
taking all the carvels and their experienced captains, he'll be relying
on the two of you to fend off Malwa attacks on his supply route up the
Indus.  You do remember that he's a leading a much larger expedition,
no?"

At the mention of Belisarius and his needs, Menander flushed. Eusebius,
darker complected, did not.  But he did look aside.  No longer meeting
her hard gaze, he managed a last little protest.

"You'll need the Victrix, Antonina.  To make sure the Malwa shipping at
Chowpatty and Bharakuccha is completely destroyed.  And I'm really the
only one who can still handle the fire cannon.  Well enough under
combat conditions, anyway."

Antonina hesitated.  They were now moving into an area which was beyond
her expertise.

Fortunately, Ezana made good the lack.  The Dakuen commander had come
with Eon and Ousanas to Antonina's villa, where the final arrangements
for the division of Roman

naval forces were being made.  Before Eusebius had even stopped
talking, Ezana was already shaking his head.

"Not true, Eusebius.  In fact, having the Victrix along would be more
of a problem than a help.  You've been training with that odd weapon,
we haven't.  Trying to mix it in with Ethiopian forces and
tactics--especially at the last minute--would cause nothing but grief.
Like as not, by accident, you'd wind up burning more Axumite ships than
Malwa."

Hurriedly, seeing the young Greek's gathering protest: "Not because of
your error, but because some eager Ethiopian captain would sail right
into the spout.  Trust me.  It'll happen."

Eusebius took a deep breath, then let it out slowly.  Watching,
Antonina was certain that the young officer was remembering similar
veteran wisdom expounded in times past by John of Rhodes.  And, again,
felt grief at his loss.  A small grief, now, softened by time.  But
grief nonetheless.

"All right," said Eusebius.  "But if you don't want the Victrix along
on your expedition, Antonina, I'm not quite sure what role you do see
for the ship."  Shrugging: "The fire cannon itself would be ideal for
destroying Malwa ships in the confines of the Indus.  But the Victrx is
a sailing ship, not a galley.  Once the monsoon ends, it'll be well
nigh impossible to move her up the Indus--not against that
current--unless we hauled her with oxen.  And what kind of a warship
can go into battle being drawn by livestock?"

Again, Antonina felt herself floundering out of her depth.  But she
could tell from the expressions on the faces of the experienced naval
men around her that they all understood and agreed with Eusebius'
point.

"Difficult--at best--to convert a sailing ship to a galley," muttered
Ezana.  "Have to rebuilt her almost completely."

"We could just transfer the fire cannon to an existing galley," offered
Eon.  But the look on his face didn't evidence any great enthusiasm.
"True, you'd lose the ad,antage of height.  Be a bit dangerous, that,
in close quarters.

Which"--his enthusiasm was fading fast--"is of course how the weapon
can be used best."

0usanas started to say something, but Menander interrupted.

"Go the other way," he said forcefully.  He jerked a thumb toward the
southern wall of the room, pointing to an invisible harbor.  "You all
know the new steam-powered warship the old emperor designed arrived
here three days ago.  What you may not know is that the Justinian
brought an extra steam engine with her, in case of major mechanical
problems.  But I can't really use the thing anyway.  Can't possibly fit
it in the Justinian as a spare engine.  We could use it to refit the
Victrix as a paddle wheeler."  He paused, looking at Eusebius.  "I
think."

As ever, having a technical problem posed immediately engrossed
Eusebius.  The naval officer was still an artisan at heart.  He ran
fingers through his hair, staring at the tile floor through thick
spectacles.

"Could be done.  Easier to make her a stern-wheeler, but a side-wheeler
would have a lot of advantages in a river like the Indus.  Slow and
muddy as it is, bound to be hidden sandbars all over the place.  With a
side-wheeler you can sometimes walk your way over them.  That's what
Aide says, anyway."

"Can't armor a side-wheeler," countered Menander immediately.  Although
he was not exactly an artisan himself, the young cataphract had quickly
picked up the new technological methods which Aide had introduced.  He
was comfortable in that mechanical world in a way in which older
cataphracts were not.

Eusebius lifted his head, his eyes opening wide.  "Why are we messing
with paddle wheels, anyway?  The Justinian and her sister ship were
designed for screws.  It wouldn't be that much harder to redesign the
Victrix for screw propulsion."

Menander got a stubborn, mulish look on his face.  Seeing it, Eusebius
sighed.  "Forgot.  You've only got one spare screw, don't you?  And as
many problems as the Justinian

has already--typical prototype stuff--you don't want to find yourself
stranded somewhere on the Indus without an extra propeller."

By now, Antonina and the Ethiopians were completely lost.  Seeing the
blank expressions on their faces, Eusebius explained.

"You can't just slap together a propeller.  Tricky damn things.  In the
letter he sent with the Justinian, the emperor--I mean, the Grand
Justiciar--told us he had to fiddle for months--his artisans, I
mean--until they got it right.  No way we could make one here, without
the facilities he's got at Adulis."

Their faces were still blank.  Menander sighed.  "You do know what a
propeller is?"  Blank.

Menander and Eusebius looked at each other.  Then, sighed as one man.

"Never mind, Antonina," said Menander.  "Eusebius and I will take care
of it.  You just go and have yourself a nice ocean cruise."

Chapter 22

BARBARICUM

Autumn, 533 A.D.

The pilot in the bow of Belisarius' ship proved to be just as good as
his boasts.  Half an hour before dawn, just as he had promised, the
heavily laden ship slid up onto the bank of the river.  The bank, as
could be expected from one of the many outlets of the Indus, was muddy.
But even a landsman like Belisarius could tell, from the sudden, half
lurching way in which the ship came to a halt, that the ground was firm
enough to bear the weight of men and horses.

For two weeks, once it had become clear that monsoon season was drawing
to a close, Belisarius had been sending small parties to scout the
Indus delta.  Landing in small boats under cover of night, the scouts
had probed the firmness of the ground along the many mouths of the
river.  Every year during the monsoon season, the great flow of the
Indus deposited untold tons of silt in the delta.  Until that new soil
was dry enough, the project of landing thousands of men, horses and
equipment was impossible.

"Nice to have accurate scouting," said Maurice, standing next to the
general.

"It'll still be a challenge, but the ground should be firm enough.
Barely, but enough."

Belisarius turned his head.  In the faint light shed by a crescent
moon, he could make out the shape of the next

ship sliding alongside his own onto the bank.  Other such ships, he
knew, were coming to rest beyond that one-and many more still along two
other nearby outlets of the river.  Over the course of the next three
days, Belisarius intended to land a large part of his entire army.
Thirty thousand men, in all.  Aide claimed it was the largest
amphibious assault in all of human history to that day.

The general's eyes now moved to the bustling activity on his own ship.
Already, the first combat engineers--a new military specialty which
Belisarius had created over the past year--were clambering over the
side of the ship.  Those men were completely unarmored and bore no
weapons of any kind beyond knives.  Their task, for the moment at
least, was not to fight.  Their task was to make it possible for others
to do so.

No sooner had the first engineers alit on the bank than others began
handing them reed mats.  Moving quickly, the engineers began laying the
mats over the soft soil, creating a narrow pathway away from the
still-soggy ground immediately by the riverbed.

"They're moving faster than I expected," grunted Maurice.  "With as
little training and preparation as we'd been able to give them..."

Belisarius chuckled.  Maurice was still a bit disgruntled over the
change of plans which had been made the past summer, after the sabotage
attempt at Charax.

He's just grumbling, grumbled Aide.  That man is never satisfied.  How
much training does it take to lay down some simple reed mats, anyway?

It's not all that simple, replied Belisarius.  Mouing in the dark, in
unfamiliar territory, with the fear of enemy attack in the back of
their minds--and them with neither weapons nor armor?  Not to mention
that probably half of them are still seasick.

He glanced at the sky.  Still no sign of dawn, but the moon gave out
just enough light to see that the sky was cloudless.  Pray this clear
weather holds up, he continued.  The three

days rye spent at sea waiting for it took a toll on most of the men.
They're not sailors, you know.

Aide accepted the implied reproof without protest.  For all that the
crystal being had come to understand the nature of what he called his
"protoplasmic brethren," Aide knew he was still prone to overlook the
crude facts of protoplasmic existence.  On the other hand.."  he
couldn't have laid down those simple mats at all.

There was a new clattering noise.  The Arab scouts were bringing their
mounts out of the hold and beginning to walk them off the gangplank
onto the reed-matted soil of the river.  The horses had suffered from
rough weather at sea at least as much as the men.  But they were so
eager to get their feet on terra firma that they made no effort to
fight their handlers.  The biggest problem the Arab scouts faced, in
fact, was keeping the beasts from stampeding madly off the deck of the
ship.

Abbu rolled over to Belisarius.  The old Arab scout leader was
practically swaggering.

"One day, General, no more."  Abbu's pronouncement came with the
certainty of a prophet.  "One day from now, all opposition will be
cleared to the walls of Barbaricum."

The old man's cheerful assurance transformed instantly into doom and
gloom.  He and Maurice exchanged a mutually satisfactory glower.  Two
natural-born pessimists agreeing on the sorry state of the universe.

"Thereafter, of course, disaster will follow."  Abbu's thick beard
jounced with satisfaction.  "Disaster and ruin.  The cannons will not
arrive in time.  The seaward assault will fail miserably, most of your
newfangled gunships adrift or sunk outright.  Your army will starve
outside the walls of the city."

"Barbaricum doesn't have any walls," commented Belisarius mildly.  "The
cannons we're offloading are mostly to stop any relief ships bringing
reinforcements from upriver.  If there are any, that is.  Khusrau
should be starting his own attack out of the Kacchi desert any day now.
 Who knows?  He may have begun already."

Abbu was not mollified.  "Persians!  Attacking through a desert?  By
now, half of them are bones bleaching in the sun.  Mark my words,
General of Rome.  We are destined for an early grave."

Belisarius had to fight to keep from grinning.  Abbu's high spirits
were infectious.  From years of working with the old
bandit-in-all-but-name, Belisarius knew full well that Abbu's
confidence stood in direct--and inverse--proportion to his grousing.  A
gloomy and morose Abbu was a man filled with high morale.  A cheerful
Abbu, dismissing all danger lightly, was a man with his back to the
wall and expecting imminent demise.

"Be off, Abbu," Belisarius chuckled.  "Clear any and all Malwa from my
path."

"That!"  The Arab scout began to turn away, heading for his horse.
"That!  The only thing which will go as planned!"

Within a minute or so, Abbu was over the side and organizing the Arab
outriders.  Within ten minutes, hundreds of lightly armed Arabs--from
many ships--were disappearing into the darkness.  Moving as swiftly as
any light cavalry on earth, they would fall on any Malwa troops outside
Barbaricum's shelter and either kill them or drive them into the
port.

When the last Arab had vanished into the purple gloom of a barely
breaking day, Belisarius turned to Maurice.  "So?  Where are your
predictions of catastrophe?"  Maurice grunted.  "Abbu said it all.
Nothing to add."  A heavier clattering began.  The first of the Roman
warhorses were being brought onto the deck, and the heavily armored
cataphracts were clumping around to lead them off the ship.

Maurice's face seemed to lighten a bit.  Or, perhaps, it was simply
that daylight was beginning to spread.  "Might not be so bad, though.
Abbu always was a pessimist.  We might be able to fight our way back
through the mountains, after the disaster, with maybe a tenth of the
army still alive."  By the time Belisarius caught sight of Barbaricum,
the city was already burning.  Burning fiercely, in fact--far more than
any city made primarily from mud brick should have been.

"No way the ships' guns caused that," said Maurice.  Belisarius shook
his head.  He halted his horse atop a slight rise in the
landscape--more like a little mound of dry mud than a "rise"--and
cocked an ear.  He couldn't see the Roman fleet beyond the port, but he
could hear the sound of its cannonade.

"Sounds good, though," he said quietly.  "I don't think the fleet has
suffered much damage."

He listened for perhaps five minutes longer.  Only once,

in that time, did he hear the deeper roar of one of the Malwa siege
guns positioned to protect the harbor.  And even that one sounded odd.
Slightly muted, as

"They're using light powder loads," said Gregory.  The commander of the
artillery force which was off-loading onto the delta--miles behind
them, now--had accompanied Belisarius and Maurice.  "Looks like you
were right, General.  They're saving it for something else."

Belisarius left off listening to the cannon fire and studied
Barbaricum.  Much of the city was invisible, shrouded in smoke.  But,
here and there, he could see portions of the mud brick buildings which
made up most of the city's outlying areas.

Barbaricum was an un walled city.  But its residential areas were so
tightly packed, one building abutting another, that at a superficial
glance they appeared to form a defensive wall.  The more so since, so
far as he could see, there were no windows in any of the exterior walls
of the buildings.  That might be due to conscious planning, but
Belisarius suspected it was simply a matter of cost.  The population of
Barbaricum, as the name itself implied, was polyglot and largely
transient.  The simplest and cheapest construction would be the norm.

He reached down into a saddlebag and pulled out his telescope.  Then,
looking for gaps in the smoke, he began

studying the few alleyways which opened into the city's interior.
Still, he could see hardly anything.  The alleyways were narrow and
crooked, providing only short lines of sight.  Needless to say, they
were filled with refuse.  Only one of the alleysmthe one Belisarius
focused his attention uponm provided a glimpse of more than a few yards
into Bar baricum.

A sudden lull in the cannon fire, perhaps combined with a slight shift
in the wind, allowed him for the first time to hear sounds coming from
the city itself.  Sounds of screaming.

"You were right," repeated Gregory.  The words were almost hissed.

Belisarius tightened his jaws.  As soon as Gregory began to speak, he
had caught sight through the telescope of the first signs of movement
in the city.  Four people, dressed in rags--two women and two children,
he thoughtmwere running down one of the alleyways.  Trying to get out
of the city.

As he watched, one of the women stumbled and fell.  For a moment,
Belisarius thought she had tripped over some of the refuse in the
alley.  Twisted an ankle or broken a bone, iudging from the way she was
writhing on the ground.  Her face was distorted by a grimace.
Belisarius could hear nothing, but he was quite sure she was
screaming.

Then he spotted the arrow sticking out of the back of the woman's leg.
An instant later, another arrow took her in the ribs.  Now he could
hear her screams.

When the woman fell, one of the children had stopped and hesitated.
Began to turn back, until the other woman grabbed the child and resumed
the race to get out of the city.

Too late.  Three soldiers came into sight, racing down the alley.  A
second or two later, a Mahaveda priest became visible also.  The priest
was shouting something.  When the soldiers reached the wounded woman
lying in the alley, one of them paused just long enough to slash her
neck with a sword.  Arterial blood spurted against the grimy walls of
the nearest building.

The other two soldiers kept up their pursuit of the surviving woman
and the two children.  The refugees were now almost out of the city.

Behind him, Belisarius heard one of his bodyguards snarling a curse.
Priscus, that was--his eyesight was superb, and he had no need of a
telescope to follow what was happening.

"We could maybe reach--" said the cataphract, uncertainly.

Before Belisarius could shake his head, Aide's voice was ringing in his
mind.

No!  No!  That city is a deathtrap!

Belisarius sighed.  He lowered the telescope and turned his head.

"I'm sorry, Priscus.  We can't risk it.  The Malwa started those fires,
not our cannons.  That was deliberate.  They always knew they couldn't
hold Barbaricum against a serious assault.  Not so long as we control
the sea.  So they're starting the scorched earth policy right here.
And, as I feared--and expected--that will include slaughtering the
populace."

He turned back, forcing himself to watch the last moments,

though he saw no reason to use the telescope.  The two soldiers had
overtaken the fleeing woman and children just outside the city.  Blades
flashed in the distance.  Then, moving more slowly, the two soldiers
iogged back to their fellow and the priest, who were standing at the
mouth of the alley.  Once the small party was reunited, they began
prowling back into the city's interior.  They reminded Belisarius of
scavengers, searching rubbage for scraps of food.

"Fucking animals," snarled Priscus.  "But wait till they try to leave
themselves."

The cataphract's eyes ranged the landscape behind the small command
party.  The sight seemed to fill his hard face with satisfaction.

Already, columns of Roman troops could be seen marching through the
flat terrain.  Some of those soldiers were following the path left by
Belisarius and his party.  Most

of them, however, were ranging inland.  Within a few hours, Barbaricum
would be surrounded by the Roman army.  The city was already surrounded
by a cavalry screen.

"No prisoners," Priscus growled.  He gave Belisarius a hard, almost
angry stare.  The Roman commander's policy of not allowing atrocities
had, over the past two years, become firmly established throughout his
army.  With, as always, his personal household troops--bucellarii, as
the Romans called them--ready to enforce the policy.  Priscus was one
of those bucellarii himself, and normally had no quarrel with the
policy.  Today, clearly enough, discipline was straining at the
leash.

Belisarius returned the stare with one that was just as hard, if not
angry.  "Don't be stupid, Pfiscus," he said calmly.  "Most of those
soldiers are just following orders.  And after they finish butchering
the civilians, we're going to need them for a labor force."

His lips quirked for a moment, before he offered the consolation prize.
"Mahaveda priests, on the other hand, are unaccustomed to hard labor.
So I don't believe there's any need to keep them alive.  Or any
officers, for that matter."

Priscus scowled, as did Isaac and the rest of Belisarius' small squad
of bodyguards.  But none of them made any further argument or
protest.

"Cheer up, lads," said Maurice.  The words were accompanied by a
burbling laugh so harsh it sounded like stones clashing in a torrent.
"Nobody said anything about making their life easy."

The chili arch--the term meant, literally, "ruler of a thousand,"
though Maurice commanded far more than a thousand men--turned in his
saddle and grinned at Priscus and the other cataphracts.  The teeth,
shining in his roughhewn, high-cheeked, gray-bearded face, gave the man
more than a passing resemblance to an old wolf.

"We may not work the bastards to death," he con ting ued cheerily. 
"Not quite.  But they'll be wishing we had, be sure of it."

His words, beginning with "bastards to death," were punctuated by a
ripple of sharp, cracking explosions.

"They're destroying the big guns at the harbor," pronounced Gregory.

No sooner were those words out, than a sudden roar erupted from the
city.  The sound of a gigantic explosion billowed across the
countryside.  A large part of Barbaricum-the port area, it
seemed--vanished under a huge cloud of smoke and debris.

"They're blowing the whole harbor area itself, now."  Gregory grimaced.
"I'd have thought they'd wait a bit.  Most of the men destroying the
guns must have been caught..."  His words trailed off, as he shook his
head.

Belisarius was a bit surprised himself.  Malwa artillery was staffed
exclusively by Malwa kshatriya, the warrior caste.  As a rule, the
Malwa tended to coddle that elite class.  He had expected the Malwa
commander of Barbaricum to try to include the kshatriya in the
breakout.

There won't be a break-out, said Aide suddenly.  No way to be sure,
but... As with Gregory, faced with such incredible ruthlessness, Aide's
thoughts trailed into silence.  Belisarius could almost picture the
crystalline equivalent of a headshake.

Belisarius completed the thought, speaking aloud for the benefit of the
men around him.

"At a guess, I'd say the Mahaveda have usurped command in Barbaricum.
Probably had the actual military commander summarily executed.  For
incompetence, or dereliction of duty--whatever.  The priests will be
running the show entirely, from now on."

Clearly enough, from the look of satisfaction which came over the faces
of Maurice, Gregory, and his bodyguards, that thought caused them no
great discomfort.  None at all, truth be told.

"Good riddance," muttered Isaac.  "Let the bastards all burn in
hell."

Priscus rumbled a laugh, of sorts.  "Nice.  We can just.  sit out here
and watch them fry."

Gregory's face was now creased with a frown.  "Maybe not.  If there
are any Kushans in Barbaricum, I'd be surprised if they didn't mutiny.
Once they finally understood what the priests have in store for
them."

Belisarius began to speak, but fell silent once he saw Maurice shake
his head.  Unlike Gregory, who had been preoccupied with off-loading
his troops' equipment, Maurice had been present two nights before when
Belisarius heard the report of the spies returned from Barbaricum.

"There aren't any Kushans here," announced Maurice.  "In fact,
according to our spies, the Malwa are pulling them out of the Indus
entirely."  Again, he grinned like a wolf.  "I'm willing to bet Kungas
has been chewing his way through central Asia, and the word is
spreading.  Apparently, several thousand Kushans stationed in the upper
valley mutinied.  Last anyone saw, they were heading up the Jhelum,
with the heads of Mahaveda priests and Malwa kshatriya--and not a few
Ye-tai--perched on their pikes."

Geography was not Gregory's best subject.  "What's the Jhelum?"

"One of the tributaries of the Indus," replied Belisarius.  "It
provides the easy access--relatively easy, that is--to the Hindu Kush. 
And Peshawar, where Kungas plans to rebuild the Kushan capital."

"Oh."

Priscus laughed.  "Oh!  The fucking Malwa empire is starting to come
apart at the seams."

Belisarius saw no reason to correct the cataphract's overly optimistic
assessment.  In reality, he knew, the great Malwa empire--still the
world's most powerful--could hardly be described as "coming apart at
the seams."

True, the northwest Deccan was lost entirely, except for Bharakuccha
and the lowlands along the Narmada river.  But the Malwa conquest of
the Andhra empire was only a few years in the past, and the region had
never really been incorporated by the Malwa.  Even the southern and
eastern portions of conquered Andhra had been sullen and restive.  The
northwestmMajarashtra, the heartland of the

Marathas--had never stopped fighting openly, even before Shakuntala
escaped captivity and provided the rebels with a rallying point.

As for the Kushans... They never fit very well into the Malwa scheme of
things, said Aide.  Not pampered and privileged like the Ye-tai, not
locked in by custom and tradition like the Rajputsma square peg in a
round hole.  Always were, at the best of times.  They were bound to
break away, given any chance at all.

After a moment's silence, Aide continued his thoughts: You can't say
the Malwa empire is "coming apart at the seams" until the heartland
erupts in rebellion.  The Ganges valley where the tens of millions of
Malwa subjects are concentrated.  And not just rebels in the forests of
Bihar and Bengal, either.  Peasants in the plain, and townsmen in the
great cities.  That's what it will take.  And they won't risk
rebellionmnot after the massacre of Ranapur--unless they see a real
chance of winning.  Of which there is none, so long as the Malwa
dynasty stays intact and commands the allegiance of the Ye-tai and
Rajputs.

Again, a moment's silence.  Then, in a thought filled with
satisfaction: Still... I think it's fair to say that cracks are
showing.  Big ones.

Belisarius said nothing in response.  In the minutes that followed, as
one great explosion after another announced the rolling destruction of
Barbaricum, he never even bothered to watch.  He was turned in the
saddle, staring to the northeast.  There, somewhere beyond the horizon,
lay Rajputana.  That harsh and arid hill country was the forge in which
the Rajputs had been created.

And if they begin to crack... The Malwa will still have the Ye-tai,
cautioned Aide.  The Ye-tai have nowhere else to go.  Especially if
Kungas succeeds in reeonquering the lands of the former Kushan empire,
where the Ye-tai once had their stronghold.  Before they accepted the
Malwa offer to

become the most privileged class in India after the Malwa
themselves.

Belisarius smiled crookedly.  "Nowhere else to go."  Don't be too sure
of that, Aide.  Enterprising men--especially ones who can see the
handwriting on the wall--can find avenues of escape in many places.
What was it that fellow said?  The one you told me about in the future
that would have been, who made so many fine quips,

Dr.  Samuel Johnson.  "Depend upon it, sir, when a man knows he is to
be hanged in a fortnight, it concentrates his mind wonderfully."

Chapter 23

THE DECCAN

Autumn, 533 A.O.

Rana Sanga kept his eyes firmly fixed on the ivory half throne which
supported the flaccid body of Lord Venandakatra.  Not on the Goptri of
the Deccan himself.  Much like Venandakatra's face--with which Sanga
had become all too familiar in the weeks since Damodara's army had
arrived in the Deccan--the chair was carved into a multitude of complex
and ornate folds and crevices.

But the Rajput king found it far easier to look at the chair than at
the Malwa lord who sat in it.  The piece of furniture, after all, had
been shaped by the simple hand of a craftsman, not the vices and
self-indulgences which had shaped Venandakatra's fat toad-lizard parody
of a human face.

The Rajput king dwelled on that comparison, for a moment.  He found it
helped to restrain his fury.  The more so since, whenever the rage
threatened to overwhelm him, he could deflect it into a harmless
fantasy of hacking the chair into splinters instead of... Lord
Venandakatra finally ceased his vituperative attack on the Rajput
troops which formed the heart of Damodara's army.  Lord Damodara began
speaking.  The sound of his commander's calm and even-tempered voice
broke through the red-tinged anger which clouded Sanga's brain.

Sanga lifted his eyes and turned them to Damodara.  The

commander of the Malwa forces newly arrived in the Deccan was leaning
back comfortably in his own chair, apparently relaxed and at ease.

"--are more than welcome to transmit your displeasure to the emperor
and Nanda Lal," Damodara was saying.  His tone was mild, almost serene.
"Please, Lord Venandakatra!  Do me the favor!  Perhaps the emperor
might heed your words--unlikely though that is--and send me and my army
elsewhere.  To fight a war instead of attempting to indulge a spoiled
child."

Venandakatra hissed at the insult.  He began gobbling incoherent
outrage and indignation, but Damodara's still calm voice slid through
it like a knife.

"A stupid child, as well as a spoiled one.  I told you from the
beginning that not even Raiputs with Pathan trackers could hope to
match Rao's Maratha hill fighters on their own terrain.  The Panther
has hill forts scattered throughout the Great Country.  If we match him
in the hills and valleys, he retreats to the hilltops.  If we besiege
the forts--which is easier said than done, Venandakatra--he fades down
the slopes.  Not without, each time, bleeding us further."  Gobble,
gobble, gobble.

Damodara heaved a little half-snort, half-sigh.  Derision mingled with
exasperation.  "From the day I arrived, I told you to cease your terror
campaign.  Butchering and torturing Maratha villagers does nothing
beyond swell the ranks of Rao's army.  By now, that army is at least as
large as my own.  Half again the size, I estimate."

The gobbling began producing coherent half-phrases.  Have you impaled
yourself... I am the emperor's first cousin... you only distantly
related.."  insubordination and mutiny and treason.."  on a short
stake... "Be silent!"  snarled Damodara.  For once, the Malwa military
commander's normal placidity was frayed.  "Just exactly how do you
propose to have me impaled, you foul creature?"

Damodara's round face twisted into a sneer.  He waxed a hand at
Venandakatra's bodyguards.  The five Ye-tai were

standing against the rear of the audience chamber.  They seemed a bit
nervous.

"With them?"  demanded Damodara, his sneer turning into a savage grin.
Sitting next to him, Sanga casually placed a powerful hand on the hilt
of his sword.  That sword had been a minor legend througlout India even
before the war began.  Today, the legend was no longer minor.

The five Ye-tai bodyguards were definitely nervous.  Behind Sanga and
Damodara, where they squatted on cushions, Sanga could sense the slight
manner in which his two Rajput and one Ye-tai officers shifted their
own stances.  Without having to look, Sanga knew that all three men
were now ready to leap to their feet in an instant, weapons in hand.

The Ye-tai bodyguards were cry nervous.  For all the outwardly
respectful manner of their unmoving stance, the five men against the
wall practically exuded fear and apprehension.  Their eyes were no
longer on their master, Venandakatra.  They were riveted on the men
sitting behind Sanga, even more than on Sanga himself.

One of those men, rather.  Sanga knew--and suddenly had to fight down a
cheerful laugh--that it was the Ye-tai officer squatting behind him who
most thoroughly intimidated the bodyguards.  Not so much because
Toramana was a fearsome warrior, but simply because he was Ye-tai
himself.

Ye-tai, yes--just like the bodyguards.  But it was already known by all
the Malwa forces in the Deccan that Rana Sanga, the greatest king of
Rajputana, had promised one of his own half-sisters to Toramana as a
wife.  And had done so, because Toramana had requested marriage into
the Chauhar dynasty.

The implications of that liaison had not escaped anyone.  Certainly not
Venandakatra... The Goptri of the Deccan was now glaring past Sanga's
shoulder.  Past his hip, rather, where the face of Toramana would be
visible to him.  For all his fury and his self indulgence, Venandakatra
had not missed the subtleties of the matter at hand.

"Thismthis absurd marriage has not been agreed to by the emperor!  All
Ye-tai are still--"

He choked off whatever might have been the last words.  As the pressure
of the Roman-Persian campaign led by Belisarius mounted on the Malwa
empire, the Malwa were being forced to relax the long-standing
principles of their rigid system of caste, status and hierarchy.
Venandakatra knew full well that Nanda Lal had already given his
approval to the marriage.  The emperor's approval was bound to
follow.

In times past, of course, they would not have done so.  Would, in all
likelihood, have punished any Rajput or Ye-tai who even proposed it.
High-ranking and meritorious Ve-tai, and occasionally Rajputs, had been
allowed to marry into the Malwa clan as a means of cementing their
allegiance to the ruling dynasty.  But never had the two principal
pillars of Malwa rule been allowed to marry each other.  The threat of
such liaisons was obvious.  In times past... Damodara chuckled harshly.
"Times past are times past, Venandakatra.  In times past, Belisarius
was not at our borders."

The Malwa army commander thrust himself abruptly to his feet.  "There's
no point in this," he said, again speaking calmly and evenly.  "If you
wish to do so, you may complain to the emperor.  But, after all your
complaints and failures over the past three years, I doubt he will give
you an ear."

For a moment, Damodara studied his nominal superior.  Then, still as
calmly as ever:

"You are a military cretin as well a pustule, Venandakatra.  "Vile One'
you are called, and never was a man more justly named.  I will no
longer subject my soldiers to casualties because of your asinine
demands.  Henceforth, my army will patrol the approaches to Bharakuccha
and the line of the Narmada river.  Let Rao have the hills and the rest
of the Great Country."

He clasped his hands behind his back and stared down

at Venandakatra.  The Goptri of the Deccan returned the stare with a
pale face, and eyes which seemed as wide as lily pads  People did not
speak to the emperor's first cousin in such a manner!

"So long as Bharakuccha remains firmly in our grasp," continued
Damodara, "we have our hands on the throat of Maiarashtra.  When the
time comes, and we have once again the strength to do so, we shall
squeeze that throat.  But in the meantime--" Again, he sneered.
"Cretin, I named you, and named you well.  Tomorrow is tomorrow, and
today is today.  Today the task at hand is beating down Belisarius. For
that we need Bharakuccha intact--intact, along with the great fleet in
its harbor."

Finally, Venandakatra found his voice.  "I want you out of
Bharakuccha!"  he screeched.  "Out--do you hear?  Out!  Out!  You and
every one of your stinking Raiputs!"  For an instant, the Goptri glared
at Toramana.  "Every one of your soldiers!  Out of the city!  Live in
camps along the river!"

The Goptri was shaking with rage.  He began beating the armrests of his
chair with his thin-boned, pudgy hands.  "Out!  Out!  Out!  This
minute!"

Damodara shrugged.  "So be it.  Although you'd be wiser to keep at
least a third of my army in the city itself.  But"-another shrug--"I've
long since given up any hope of teaching you wisdom."

Damodara's gaze moved to Sanga and, then, to the three officers
squatting behind him.  "Come," he commanded.  "I want the army out of
this city by tomorrow night."

"At once!"  screamed Venandakatra.  "Not tomorrow night!  Now!  Now!"

Damodara's ensuing laugh was one of genuine amusement.  ""Cretin,"
didn't I say?"  The next words were spoken as if to a child.  A badly
spoiled brat.

"You do not move an army of forty thousand menmand their horses, and
their equipment, and their supplies--in the blink of an eye.  Vile
One."

He turned away and began walking toward the entry to

the chamber.  "As it is, I think we'll be working a miracle.  By
tomorrow night."

Shakuntala, Empress of Andhra, spent four hours searching her palace at
Deogiri before she finally accepted the truth.  It had been a waste of
time, and she knew it.  Not by accident, the search ended with her
standing in her baby's room.  She took the boy from his nurse's arms
and cradled him in her own.

"He's gone, Namadev," she whispered, fighting back the tears.  Then,
slumping into a chair, she caressed the little head.  "Once he knew his
son was healthy..."

The baby smiled happily at his mother's face, and gurgled pleasure.
Namadev was a cheerful boy.  Cheerful and healthy.  As good an
assurance that the ancient Satavahana dynasty would continue as anyone
could ask for.

Which, therefore, freed the father for a long-postponed task.  Once
again, the Wind of the Great Country was flee to roam, and wreak its
havoc.

Chapter 24

THE INDUS

Autumn, 533 A.D.

As soon as Belisarius emerged at daybreak from his small cabin on the
cargo vessel which was slowly moving up the Indus, he began scanning
the area on both sides of the river with his telescope.

He was relieved by what he saw.  The monsoon season, by all reports as
well as his own experience escaping from India three years before,
ended earlier in the Indus valley than it did in the subcontinent
itself.  The view through the telescope seemed to confirm that.
Everywhere he looked, the fertile grasslands which constituted the
alluvial plains of the Indus seemed dry and solid.  Except for the
canals and small tributaries which divided the landscape into
wedges--doabs, as the natives called them--he could not spot any
indications of the wet terrain which would be a serious obstacle to his
campaign plans.

For a moment, basking in the knowledge and the bright, dry, early
morning sunshine, he spent a few idle seconds following the flight of a
kingfisher up the riverbank.  Then, his eyes arrested by the sight of a
white heron perched on the back of a water buffalo, he burst into
laughter.

Maurice had arisen still earlier, and was standing at his side.  The
chili arch when he saw what Belisarius was laughing at, issued a
chuckle himself.  For once, it seemed, even Maurice was in a good
mood.

Belisarius lowered the telescope.  "Wheat and barley, everywhere you
look.  Some rice, too.  And I saw a number of water buffaloes.  Say
whatever else you will about the Malwa, at least they maintained the
irrigation canals.  Extended and developed them, it looks like."

Maurice's inevitable scowl returned.  "We still don't have a labor
force.  There aren't any people anywhere.  At least, I haven't seen any
except a small fishing craft at sundown yesterday.  And they beached
the boat and scuttled into the grasslands as soon as we came near."

"Do you blame them?"  Belisarius turned his head and looked back down
the river.  As far as his eye could see, moving up the Indus behind his
own ship, the great Roman fleet was bringing as many of his troops as
could be fit into their hulls into the interior of the river valley.
The bulk of his army, including most of the infantry, was marching up
the river under the command of Bouzes and Coutzes.  Belisarius and his
waterborne troops were now almost entirely out of the coastal province
called Thatta, and entering the heartland of the Sind.

After the seizure of Barbaricum--the rubble that had been Barbaricum,
it might be better to say--Belisarius had immediately begun building a
new port.  The work would go slower than he had originally planned,
because his decision to accept Antonina's change of schedule meant that
the preparations for that port had lagged behind.  But his combat
engineers assured him they could get the harbor itself operational
within days.

Fortunately, Belisarius' attack seemed to have caught the Mahaveda in
the middle of their own preparations as well.  The fanatic priests had
succeeded in destroying the city, along with most of its population and
garrison, but they had been able to do little damage to the breakwater.
The biggest problem the engineers faced was erecting enough shelter for
the huge army that was beginning to off load behind the initial wave
which had taken Barbaricum.

There too, the change in timing had worked to BelisartiS, advantage.
Even along the coast, the monsoon season was

ending.  They were now entering India's best time of year, the cool
and dry season Indians called rabi.  That season would last about four
months, until well into February, before the heat of ga ram arrived.
But ga ram for all its blistering heat and the discomfort of dust, was
a dry season also.  Not until next May, when the monsoon returned,
would Belisarius have to deal with the inevitable epidemics which
always accompanied large armies on campaign.  Until then there would be
some disease, of course, but not the kind of plagues which had crippled
or destroyed armies so many times in history.  Movement would be easy,
too.  And even though Belisarius knew full well that the kind of fluid,
maneuver warfare which he preferred would be impossible soon
enough-fighting his way through the Malwa fortifications in the gorge
above Sukkur would be slogging siege warfare--he intended to take full
advantage of the perfect campaign conditions while he still could.

That thought brought the telescope back to his eye.  This time,
however, he was not scanning the entire countryside.  His attention was
riveted to the north.  There, if all had gone according to plan--or
even close to it--the Persian army of Emperor Khusrau would be
hammering into the mid-valley out of the Kacchi desert.  Between
Belisarius coming from the south, and Khusrau from the northwest, the
Roman general hoped to trap and crush whatever Malwa forces hadn't yet
been able to seek shelter in the fortifications along the river.

He hoped to do more than that, in truth.  He hoped that the Malwa army
stationed in the lower valley would still be confused and disorganized
by the unexpectedly early Roman assault--and the completely unexpected
heavy Persian force coming out of the western desert.  Disorganized
enough that he might be able to shatter them completely and actually
take the fortifications all along the lower Indus.  According to his
spies, none of those river fortifications except for the city of Sukkur
had been completed yet.  He might be able to drive the Malwa out of the
lower

valley altogether.  They would have to regroup at Sukkur and the upper
valley north of the Sukkur gorge.

If Belisarius could accomplish thatmand provided his army and Khusrau's
could salvage enough of a labor force from the Malwa massacreuhe would
have a position from which the Malwa could not hope to dislodge him.
Not, at least, so long as Rome and its Axumite allies retained naval
superiority.  The entire lower valley of the Indus would be securely in
Roman and Persian hands.  An area sizeable enough and rich enough to
provide them with far more than a mere "beachhead."  The theater of war
would have been irrevocably shifted entirely into Indian territory.

"All of the Sind..."  he murmured.

Maurice, as was usually true except when Belisarius' crooked mind was
working through some peculiar stratagem, was following his commander's
thoughts.  "Remind me to compliment Antonina on her feminine
intuition," he said, with a little smile.

"Isn't that the truth!"  laughed Belisarius.  His own smile was not
little at all--nor even in the least bit crooked.

The experience of the past few days had driven home to him quite
forcefully how much Antonina's insistence on moving up the invasion
schedule had ultimately worked to his advantage.  Impulsive and
narrowly focused that insistence might have been, but in the end it had
proven wiser than the sagacity of experienced soldiers.  From
everything Belisarius could determine, the Malwa had been caught by
surprise.  As much surprise, at least, as an opponent could be when
faced by an inevitable invasion route.

He chuckled harshly.  "I suspect Nanda LaPs excellent spy service
worked against him, too.  He knew we wouldn't attack this soon.  He had
hundreds of spies feeding him information on every stage of our
preparations and planning.  Down to every amphora full of grain, I
don't doubt.  Of course, once we changed plans and started scramblingr
he would have heard of that as well.  But--"

"Too late," finished Maurice.  "That's the oroblem with having such a
gigantic and powerful empire.  It's just too big to react quickly."

Like a stegosaur us chimed in Aide, flashing an image of a bizarre
giant reptile into Belisarius' brain.  By the time the nerve impulse
gets to the brain... True, that brain is Link's, not a stupid
reptile's.  But Link can't be everywhere.  The monster has no magic
powers.  It's not clairvoyant.  It relies on information provided by
others.

Aide's words reminded Belisarius of a phrase the crystal had used
occasionally, when Aide lapsed into the language of a future accustomed
to artificial intelligence.  The expression had never quite made sense
to Belisarius, until this moment.

Again, he smiled.  Garbage in, garbage out.  GIGO.  Belisarius' good
cheer was not entirely shared by Maurice.  "They'll recover from the
surprise soon enough.  Not quick enough, maybe, to keep us from taking
the Sind up to Sukkur and the gorge.  But that won't do us much good if
we don't get a labor force to bring in the food.  Not to mention
maintaining the irrigation works.  Not to mention keeping the towns and
cities working."  The gray-bearded chili arch glared at the carpet of
doabs which stretched to the horizon.  The multitude of canals and
river lets wink led in the sun, holding the dry patches of land in
place like lead holding stained glass.  "Picture soldiers doing that,
will you?  Even if most of them were peasants not too long ago.  It'd
take us half the army to keep the other half working."

The telescope was back at Belisarius' eye.  "Unless I miss my guess,
Maurice, those grasslands are practically crawling with peasants and
their families.  Laying low, out of sight.  By now, the Malwa must have
begun their butchery, and word travels fast.

"Besides," he added, sweeping his telescope around to the north, "they
can't be too thrilled to see us coming, either."

Maurice didn't argue the point.  He knew from his own experience, both
as a peasant and a cataphract, how astute

a rural population could be when it came to keeping out of sight of a
passing army.  And knew, as well, that they usually had good reason to
do so.

As it happened, they had little to fear from Belisarius' army.  That
army, in fact, was all that would save their lives.  But Maurice knew
perfectly well that the Romans had as much chance of "convincing" the
Indus peasantry of that as a cat would have convincing mice it was a
vegetarian.  Especially a peasantry which had been yoked by Malwa for
half a century now.  First they would have to force the peasantry out
of hiding.  Only then, as experience unfolded, could they hope to gain
their allegiance.  Or, at the least, their acquiescence in the new
regime.  And it would all have to be done fairly quickly, or the Roman
army pouring into the Sind would begin starving.

He began to say something to that effect.  But then, seeing the sudden
tension in the way Belisarius pressed the telescope to his eye, Maurice
fell silent.  Something was happening.

"I think--" Belisarius muttered.  "I think--"

An instant later he removed the telescope and nodded his satisfaction.
"Sure of it.  That's Abbu in the prow of that oncoming galley.  And
those oars are beating to double time."

He folded up the telescope with a vigorous motion.  The cleverly
designed eyepiece collapsed with not much more than a slight clap.  The
superb workmanship involved reminded Maurice of John of Rhodes, who had
built the thing, and a little wave of sadness rolled over him.

Just a little wave, however, and not for long.  Maurice had been a
soldier for decades.  Men died in war; it was the nature of the beast.
Often enough, as with John, from pure and simple bad luck.

"Finally!"  exclaimed Belisarius.  "We'll get some real news.  Abbu
wouldn't be returningmnot in a war galley beating double-time, for
suremunless he had something to report."

Maurice grunted his own satisfaction.  Like Belisarifis -like any
soldier worthy of the name--he hated being forced

to maneuver blindly.  And since the capture of Barbaricum, and a few
initial clashes with Malwa detachments down in the delta, the Romans
had lost contact with their enemy.  Someone in Malwa command had moved
quickly, so much was clear enough, and ordered a withdrawal.

But where had they withdrawn.  How many.  To what end.  Those questions
and a hundred others remained unanswered.

Abbu provided some of the answers as soon as he clambered aboard
Belisarius' little "flagship."  The old Arab was grinning, and
practically danced across the deck.

"Khusrau hit them like a sledge!"  he barked.  Then, slapping one hand
into the other: "Broke the Malwa outside Sukkur when the fools sallied,
thinking they faced only light cavalry--ha!  Persian dehgans!  They
must have voided their bowels when they realized--and then--" The scout
leader paused for dramatic effect and, again, slammed one hand into the
other.  "Then he took the city itself!"

Belisarius and Maurice were frozen, for an instant.  "He took Sukkur?"
demanded Belisarius.  "But--that city was supposed to be walled.  I
even got descriptions of the walls from two of my spies!"

"He had no siege guns," protested Maurice.

Abbu grinned.  "It is a walled city, General.  Very great walls, too--I
have seen them myself."  The grin widened.  "Great enough to withstand
even the great Malwa army which is now besieging it themselves."

Maurice was still groping with the puzzle.  Belisarius' quick mind
leapt immediately to the only possible solution.

"The populace rebelled.  The moment word arrived that Khusrau had
broken the Malwa in the field, the populace rose up against the
garrison."

Abbu nodded vigorously.  "Butchered plenty of the bastards, too, before
Khusrau arrived.  Of course, they couldn't have subdued the garrison
once it rallied.  They would have been massacred.  But they drove them
off a section

of the walls long enough to open the gates.  And once the Persians
were into the city, the Malwa were so much carrion."

Belisarius' thoughts were still ranging far.  His eyes were fixed on
the northern horizon, as if by force of will he could study everything
that was transpiring there.  Then, slowly, he scanned the surrounding
countryside.

"I was wrong," he murmured.  "I saw only their fears."  His tone was
half-bemused--and half-sad.  "I have been a soldier too long."

Aide understood, if no one else did.

Malwa has terrorized them for two generations.  And now the fabled
Emperor of Persia arrives, in his splendor and his glory, thundering
out of the desert and surrounded by the might of his iron dehgans.  The
thoughts came soft and warm.  Even peasants in the Sind will have heard
tales of Rustam and his great bullheaded mace.  Dim legends, and those
of another people to boot.  But for all their scarred memories, they
will want to belie we those legends.  Especially now, with Malwa
sharpening the ax.

"Yes," said Belisarius.  "Yes.  It's become a war of liberation.  In
name as well as in deed.  And with Khusrau here himself, there is an
immediate pole around which confused and frightened--and angry--people
can rally.  Khusrau will bring a legitimacy to the thing, which a
purely military invasion force could not.  A foreign ruler, true
enough-but so what?  The Sind has been ruled by foreigners for
centuries.  Now, at least, they will have one who is splendid as well
as mighty.  Just, as well as fearsome."

He turned to Maurice.  "Pass the word.  Make sure everyone understands
it.  Brand it into their foreheads if you have tom or I will brand it
into their corpses.  Any Roman soldier who commits any crime in this
valley will be summarily executed.  Any crime, Maurice, be it so much
as pilfering a goat."

The general's brown eyes were glaring hot, something which was almost
as rare as a solar eclipse.  Maurice turned

his own head and gazed at the three couriers who accompanied him at
all times.

"You heard the general," he said curtly.  "Do it.  Now.  Use as many
men as you need to pass the word."

His eyes fell on Leo.  Antonina had insisted that Belisarius add Leo to
his personal bodyguard, retaining only Matthew for herself.  The
ugliest and most savage-looking of Belisarius' small squad of
bodyguards--and they were all enormous,

savage-looking men--was standing well within earshot.  "You heard?" 
Leo nodded heavily.  "You understand?"  Leo nodded heavily.

Maurice glanced at Belisarius.  The general smiled crookedly.  "I
shouldn't imagine I'll need Leo for a bit," he murmured.

Maurice turned back to Leo.  "Would you like a break from your normal
duties?"

Leo nodded heavily.

For a moment, Maurice hesitated.  Outside of battle, where his strength
and trained reflexes were quite sufficient, Leo was so dull-witted he
was often mistaken for a deaf mute "You sure you understand what--"

Leo interrupted.  "Not hard to understand.  Do what the general says or
I will hit you."

Leo hefted the huge mace which was his favored weapon.  True, the thing
was simply-made; no fancy bullheaded carving here.  But perhaps not
even the Rustam of Aryan legend could have hefted it so lightly.

"Hit you very hard.  Two, three, maybe ten times.  General burns his
name into what's left.  Not much."

Everyone standing on the deck of the ship who was close enough to hear
burst into laughter.  Even Abbu laughed heartily, despite the fact that
maintaining discipline over his own scouts during the days to come
would tax him greatly.  For the most part those scouts were bedouin,
who considered pillaging a conquered village an act as natural as
eating.  Nothing outrageous, of course, unless the village had done
something to aggravate them.  But--goats?

Before Leo and the couriers had even begun lowering

themselves over the rail into the galley tied up alongside, Belisarius
was issuing new orders.  For one of the few times in his life,
Belisarius' normally relaxed and calm demeanor had vanished.  He was
pacing back and forth on the deck like a tiger in a cage.

"This breaks it wide open!"  he exclaimed.  He slapped both hands
together like a gunshot.  Once, twice, thrice.  Then, come to a
decision, he abruptly halted his pacing and spun around to face his
officers.

"Separate the army, Maurice.  I want the sharpshooters and the
engineers in the galleys.  As many field guns as you can manage also,
along with their crews, as long as you leave room for Felix's
musketeers to defend the counter siege.  The galleys can get there
faster than the sailing ships, with this damn erratic wind."

Belisarius now turned to Ashot, the Armenian cataphract whom Belisarius
considered the best independent commander among his subordinates, save
Maurice himself.  "You're in charge of pinning the Malwa at Sukkur,
from the south.  You'll have to hold them, Ashot.  It won't be easy. 
You'll be heavily outnumbered.  But unless I miss my guess, the Malwa
are still fumbling at the new situation.  They'll be so preoccupied
with trying to storm into Sukkur that if they're building lines of
circum vallation at all they'll be doing so only fitfully.  Probably
haven't even started yet."

Ashot nodded, itnmediately grasping the implication of the general's
words.  "Lines of circum vallation meant the fortifications which a
besieging army built to protect itself from other armies while, using
their "lines of counter vallation," they tried to reduce the fortress
or city.  The terms came from a future history, but did not confuse him
in the least.  Over the past year, as they prepared for this campaign,
Belisarius had spent countless hours training his top subordinates in
the complex methods of siege warfare he expected to witness in the
Indus.  Aide had taught Belisarius those methods, from the experience
of future wars.  The Roman general had no doubt at all that Link had
d0ne as much for its own Malwa subordinates.

"Without good lines of circum vallation Ashot elaborated, "the sudden
appearance of Roman soldiers relieving the siegemseeming to,
anyway--will pose an immediate threat.  They'll have to attack us.  No
choice."

He cocked his head.  "Which, I assume, is exactly what you want.  We're
not really a relief column.  We're a decoy."

"Exactly," replied Belisarius.  He paced back and forth again, just for
a few steps.  Stopped, jabbed a finger to the north, then swept it to
the east.  "If we can get you planted just south of the Malwa besieging
Khusrau in Sukkurm" He broke off and looked to Abbu.  "Two questions:
Are all of the Persians for ted up in Sukkur?  And is there any
suitable terrain to the south where Ashot can set his lines?"

"Not all the Persians, General.  After he broke the Malwa in the open
field--maybe thirty miles northwest of Sukkur-and then heard the city
had risen in rebellion, Khusrau sent a good part of his army back to
Quetta.  Almost all his infantry, except the gunners."

For a moment, Belisarius' face registered confusion.  Then: "Of course.
He was thinking ahead.  His dehgans could hold the walls of Sukkur,
with the populace in support.  The biggest danger would be starvation,
so the fewer soldiers the better.  And his infantry can stabilize the
supply lines back to Quetta--and Quetta itself, for that matter, which
controls the pass into Persia."

For the first time since he got the news of Khusrau's seizure of
Sukkur, Belisarius seemed to relax.  He scratched his chin, chuckling
softly.  "Bold move, though.  And he's counting on me a lot.  Because
if we don't relieve that siege..."

"And relieve it pretty soon!"  barked Maurice.  "Fewer soldiers be
damned.  He's still got thousands of dehgans in that city, and dehgans
mean warhorses.  Each one of those great brutes will eat six to seven
times as much as a man."

Belisarius nodded, and cocked an eye at Abbu.  "And the other
question?"  The old Arab glowered.  "Am I a be-damned gunman?"  The
last term was almost spit out.  Abbu was a ferocious

traditionalist.  He transferred the glare to Gregory.  "Who knows what
those newfangled devices need in the way of terrain?"

Gregory laughed.  "Nothing special, Abbu.  Something flat, with soft
soil my gun crews and the engineers can mound up into berms."  He
glanced at Felix Chalcenterus.  The Syrian officer was the youngest
member of the staff of superb officers which Belisarius had forged
around him since the war began.  Although Felix was primarily a
commander of musketeers, both Belisarius and Gregory thought his
knowledge of artillery tactics was good enough for this purpose.  Which
Felix immediately proved by chiming in confidently:

"Trees would be useful, for bracing.  Beyond that, anything which
allows the guns to control the approaches, at least a bit.  And lets me
station musketeers and pike men to protect the guns from Malwa sallies.
Rivers would be ideal, or canals.  Marshes will do."

"Bad for horses," muttered Abbu, who was reputed to sleep with his
own.

"That's more or less the idea," retorted Gregory.  "The Mahua will have
the cavalry, not Ashot.  The more they have to slog to get at him--in
the face of Felix's guns-the better."

Abbu ran fingers through his thick beard.  "Yes.  I will leave you the
men who went with me to Sukkur, and many of my other scouts.  They can
find you such ground.  There is a great bend in the Indus, just below
Sukkur.  Little creeks and rivers and loops--like Mesopotamia.
Somewhere in there will be a place where your be-damned guns can strike
at Malwa.  While they--"

Good cheer returned.  "While they feed themselves against your gunfire.
Nowhere wide enough to extend their lines.  No way to flank you without
boats.  Many boats."

The fingers stroking the beard turned into a fist, tugging it.  "Malwa
don't have so many boats."  Now he was practically bearding himself.
"My Arabs--true bedouin!-will burn those boats they have.  You
watch."

He turned to Belisarius and gave the general a little bow.

"Your plan will work, General.  So long as you get there in time."
Abbu's eyes ranged the northeast like a hawk's.  Beyond those
grasslands lay the edge of the great Thar desert.  "It will be a
difficult march. But if you can circle to the east--especially if you
keep the Malwa from seeing you--"

Belisarius shrugged.  "We'll get spotted, sooner or later.  But by
then--if all goes well--it will be too late for the Malwa to extricate
themselves from their entanglement with Ashot and Felix.  Thousands of
their soldiers will be mired in flood river terrain.  They simply can't
maneuver them quickly.  And they also can't release too many of their
troops from the lines around Sukkur.  Not with Khusrau and his dehgans
inside, ready to sally.  They'll be trapped between Ashot to the south
and Khusrau to the north--and me hitting them from the east.  With
every cataphract Sittas can bring along.  And once Bouzes and Coutzes
get the mass of our infantry up to Sukkur, the Malwa there will be
finished.  They'll have to retreat back to the Punjab, with all the
losses that kind of forced march always brings."

As always, Abbu was unmoved by the subtlety of a Belisarius maneuver.
"Fancy, fancy.  Maybe.  But it will work.  Provided you get there in
time."

Chapter 25

Belisarius began his march to outflank the Malwa besieging Emperor
Khusrau once the flotilla of small cargo vessels and river barges
carrying his cavalry and field artillery was well past the great bend
of the Indus.  In straight line distance he was less than a hundred
miles from the besieged city.

But Belisarius had no intention of approaching Sukkur either from the
river or even directly from the south.  He intended, once his troops
off-loaded, to move almost due east.  He would cross the Khairpur
canal, skirt the hills directly south of Sukkur where the ancient
fortress city of Kot Diji was perched, and find the channel of the
Nara.  Then, following the Nara just east of the Kot Diji hills, he
would eventually reach the Indus again at Rohri.

Rohri, of course, was on the wrong side of the river for any army which
proposed to relieve a siege of Sukkur--and Maurice had poured sarcasm
and derision all over Belisarius'

plan the moment the general started explaining it.

Sittas, on the other hand, was enthusiastic.

"Oh, be quiet, you old grouch," he said, half-scowling. 
(Half-laughing, too, for Maurice's witticisms had been genuinely
amusing.  If grossly uncouth and disrespectful of an acknowledged
military genius.)

"He's an acknowledged military genius, you know," continued Sittas,
with a sly glance at Belisarius.  The Roman commander returned the
glance with a glare.  "I'll bet all the history books will say so in
the future."  "

Then, more seriously, tracing the route of the Indus on the map with a
thick finger: "You should know his methods by now.  Our young genius
likes to force his enemies to attack him, not the other way around.
"Strategic offensive, tactical defensive," he likes to call it, when
he's in a philosophical mood."

Sittas' finger slid past Sukkur and Rohri and moved up the line of the
Indus until it reached the iuncture of the Chenab, the first maior fork
in the Punjab.  "Right here.  That's where we'll really hit them.  If
we can bypass Sukkur and that damned gorge north of it, we'll have a
powerful force of cataphracts and field artillery in the Puniab, where
the flood plain opens up again."

" "Puniab' means 'land of five rivers," " chimed in Belisarius.  "That
gives you an idea of how much maneuvering room we'll have when we
resume the offensive next year.  We'll be in a vastly better position
than trying to fight our way out of the lower valley.  If we can keep
pushing Malwa off balance and prevent them from stabilizing the front
further south at Sukkur."

Maurice did not seem mollified.  "You've already divided your forces
into three separate detachments, as risky as that is."  He began
counting off on his fingers.  "You left Bouzes and Coutzes behind to
bring up the infantry, who are still far to the south marching up the
Indus.  You're peeling off Ashot to continue straight up the river and
take up positions against the Malwa with your big guns and Felix's
musketeers.  And now, you're proposing a forced march of heavy cavalry
and field artillery across hundreds of miles--"

"Three hundred, by my estimate."

Maurice plowed on.  "mthrough unknown terrain--poorly known, at
best--with a fragile supply route and a pitched battle at the end where
you'll have cavalry trying to fight on the defensive."  Stubbornly:
"It's too big a gamble.  You should stick to the original plan."

Belisarius gazed at his most trusted subordinate.  His expression was
attentive and solemn, not sarcastic.  No one

but a fool would dismiss Maurice's advice when it came to war.

But, when he spoke, his tone was as firm as ever.  "What 'original'
plan, Maurice?  The original plan to attack Barbaricum weeks after we
did?  We've already scrapped that plan, and--you know it as well as I
do--I'm improvising as I go along.  I was planning to concentrate on
Sukkur, but now.."  the more I think about it, I've come to the same
conclusion Sittas obviously has.  We'll hit them at Sukkur, leave
enough of a force to make them think.  we're stopping there, but keep
going up the Indus.  By now, Malwa communications have got to be
tattered.  They have got to be confused.  Their command structure has
got to be rattled, maybe even cracking.  And don't forget that Link is
still in Kausambi, not in the Punjab where it might rally them
quickly."

Belisarius leaned over the map and began making fierce little jabs with
his finger.  "If I didn't have an army and officers I trusted, I
wouldn't dream of trying this.  But..."  Jab, jab, jab.  "While Bouzes
and Coutzes bring up the main forces, I want to move as fast as
possible, hitting the Malwa again and again.  Pin them in one place,
force them to attack the forces I leave behind in good defensive
positions, while I keep outflanking them by moving east by north."

The jabbing turned into a more thoughtful drumming of the fingers.
Belisarius' eyes seemed slightly out of focus, as if he were trying to
visualize enemy armies like a clairvoyant.  "They'll be doing the same
thing I am, right now, except I'm willing to bet they're less organized
and not moving as quickly.  And don't have commanders as good as Bouzes
and Coutzes.  They'll be bringing big forces down the river from the
Punjab, just as I'm bringing them up from the lower valley.  A race to
see who gets to Sukkur first."

The drumming ended in an sharp, emphatic slap of his hand on the map.
"But I'm not going to play their game.  I'll let them get drawn into
Sukkur while I move aroimd them to the northeast.  Then, if we can
reach the fork of

the Chenab and set up our own field fortifications, we'll have broken
into the Punjab."

Maurice tugged at his beard fiercely, reluctance and eagerness
obviously contesting within him.  The grizzled veteran understood
exactly what Belisarius was counting on.  The chaos and log of war.  If
the Romans could ride that chaos while the Malwa floundered in it...
"If we can end this campaign with a foothold in the Punjab," said
Belisarius, "we can avoid entirely the problem of fighting our way out
of the Sind through that damn bottleneck at Sukkur.  And you know what
a blood bath that would be!  We'll need some time to refit and
recuperate after that, of course, but once we're ready to resume the
offensive we'll be in a far better position to do it.  We'll be
attacking the Malwa in the Punjab, which spreads out before us with
five rivers to serve as supply lines and invasion routes.  As good a
terrain as you could ask for, even given that the Malwa will have the
Punjab covered with fortresses and fines of fortification. And--and--by
then Kungas might be threatening them from the northwest, which will
force them to fight on two fronts.

"I know it's a gamble, Maurice," concluded Belisarius quietly.  "But I
think it's not as risky as you do, and the payoff would be gigantic."

A crooked little smile replaced the solemn expression.  "I can also
remember a veteran telling me, years ago when I was a sprat of an
officer, that the stupidest thing you can do in war is let the enemy
regain his balance once you've staggered him.  "Knock 'em off their
feet entirely, and kick 'em when they're down," as I recall his words.
And I recall them perfectly, because he repeated them, oh, maybe a
thousand times."

Maurice scowled.  Belisarius continued.

"Moving up the assault on Barbaricum surprised the Malwa.  Khusrau's
strike out of the Kacchi caught them completely off guard.  Now they're
staggering, off balance, trying to restabilize the front lines.  That's
why they'll be so completely preoccupied with crushing Khusrau at
Sukkur.

If we can hammer them hard enough at Sukkur to keep them pinned, then
make a lightning strike into the upper valley and establish a
stronghold at the fork of the Chenab, we'll force the Malwa--force
them, Maurice, they won't have any choice--to lift the siege at Sukkur
and try to bring their entire southern army back into the Puniab.  An
army which will be caught between us and Khusrau, and forced to march
along the Indus where we can control the river with our river fleet."
Shrugging: "They might be able to escape the pocket, but they'll suffer
big losses in the doing."

Belisarius' eyes ranged over the map.  "Of course, we'll probably
encounter other Malwa armies on the way.  But I'm willing to bet the
Malwa forces converging from everywhere their commanders can scrape
them up on short notice will be coming in ragged and disorganized.
We've got a powerful and concentrated field army here, with a cohesive
leadership.  We can probably defeat them in detail and complete the
march to the fork of the Chenab with enough of our army intact to hold
it."

"And then what?  You're sliding over the fact that we will also be
caught between two armies," countered Maurice.  He set his feet like a
wrestler beginning a match.  "You can be certain that the Malwa will
bring every soldier they've got in the upper valley to hit us at the
Chenabnkeep us pinned down--while they bring that army up from Sukkur
to crush us.  And they've got a huge army in the Puniab, all the spies
say so.  Leaving aside the fact that by the time we get to the Chenab
our logistics train won't be 'fragile."  It'll be in complete tatters.
They don't even have to crush us.  They can starve us out."

As if they were one man, the eyes of Maurice, Belisarius and Sittas
came to rest on the figure of Menander.  Menander had left Eusebius
behind in newly conquered Barbaricum and followed Belisarius' flotilla
up the Indus on the steam powered warship named after its designer.  He
and the Justinian had caught up with Belisarius' army in time for
Menander to participate in this staff meeting.  The young officer had
been standing a few paces back from the table

in Belisarius' command tent where the argument between the general and
his top staff had been occurring.

Belisarius was a bit amused--and very pleased--to see that the young
Thracian managed to speak without any of the flushed embarrassment
which had often characterized Menander in times past when he was called
upon to give his opinion.  The inexperienced cataphract who had
accompanied Belisarius on his scouting expedition into the Malwa
heartland had been transformed, during the four years which followed,
into a self-confident officer.  A commander in his own right.
Uncertainty-covered-by-braggadocio had been replaced by relaxed
assurance.

"I can do it, Maurice," he said firmly.  "Provided we move at once.
We're still catching the tail end of the monsoon winds.  For a few more
days--although it'll be hit-or-miss any given day--we can use the wind
to move the ships upriver and the current to bring us back down.  But
once rabi settles in--"

Without a second thought, Menander used the Indian term for the cool, d
season where the winds came out of the Himalayas.  India was no longer
an exotic and foreign place to him.

"--it'll be a different story," he continued.  "After that, moving
supplies upriver will be a matter of pure sweat.  The sailing ships
will be almost useless, unless we can tow them with oxen.  Eusebius is
already starting up the river with the Victrix, but that hurried
reconversion he did to turn her into a steam-powered paddle wheeler
isn't.."  all you could ask for.  So I doubt he'll be able to tow more
than one barge behind him.  That means we'll have to use galleys, for
the most part, which aren't anywhere near as good for supply ships
because so much space has to be taken up by the rowers."

"There's always your ship," said Belisarius.  His smile was now more
crooked than ever.  "The Justinian."

Menander was startled.  Then, running fingers through his straw-colored
hair: "Yes, I suppose.  Wouldn't even really require much in the way of
refitting to enable it

to tow several barges.  And a courier vessel just brought word from
Queen Rukaiya that the Justinian's sister ship has left the shipyards
at Adulis.  So the Photius ought to be available to us also, before too
long.  Between the two of themm"

The young officer winced.  "Jesus, when Justinian finds out..."

A little burst of laughter erupted in the tent.  The new steam-powered
warships were Justinian's pride and joy.  The former emperor had spent
years overseeing a large team of artisans to build those engines and
design the ships which they would drive.

Drive into combat, notmnot'Glorified tug boats!"  barked Maurice,
grinning.  "Justinian will have apoplexy, if he finds out.  Probably
demand that Theodora have Menander flayed alive."

Menander did not seem to find that last particularly amusing.  Neither
Justinian nor Theodora was famous for their sweet temper.

"Have to keep it a secret..."  he muttered, grimacing with anxiety.

"Don't worry about it!"  boomed Sittas, taking two steps and buffeting
Menander with a hearty backslap.  The young officer staggered a bit
under the blow.  Sittas was built like a boar; his idea of a "hearty
backslap" was on the excessive side.  "You won't even have to lie about
it.  If those supply ships being towed upstream by your fancy new boats
aren't forced to fight their way through every time, it'll be a
miracle.  Guns blazing the whole way.  According to our spies, there's
even a big new Malwa fortress in the Sukkur gorge they'll have to run
if they try to get into the Puniab."

The fact that Menander so obviously found the prospect of desperate
river battles a great relief brought another round of laughter to the
tent.

Maurice, still smiling faintly, went back on the offensive.  "All
right, but that still leaves the critical moment up tOn the air."  His
stubby finger jabbed at the map.  "You know

as well as I do, General, that this 'lightning strike' of yours is
most likely to come apart at the seams right at the start.  In order
for it to work, we've got to get the expedition through open terrain. 
Six thousand Arab and Syrian light cavalry can probably do it easily
enough.  But fifteen thousand cataphracts and two thousand artillerymen
and combat engineers?  And don't forget we'll be crossing rivers and
canals, not using them for supply routes."

Scowling again, all trace of humor gone: "That's a recipe for disaster,
young man.  They always said Julian was a military genius too, when he
was hacking his way into Persia.  Until the damn fool burnt his ships
and tried to march overland through Mesopotamia."

Belisarius shrugged.  "Julian had four or five times as many soldiers
as I'm taking.  And--if I say so myself--my logistical methods are
better than his were."

He paused for an instant, giving Maurice a level gaze.  The chili arch
tightened his lips and looked away.  Years earlier, when Maurice had
been training a brilliant but inexperienced Thracian officer, he had
convinced the youth to adopt the logistical methods of the great Philip
of Macedon.  Use mules as much as possible for his supply train,
instead of the cumbersome wagons preferred by other Roman armies.  The
methods had proved themselves in action since, over the course of many
campaigns.

"Still..."  he grumbled, staring at that portion of the map which
showed the terrain in question.  "We don't know how good the foraging
will be.  Mules can only carry so much, and you have to use some wagons
for the artillery supplies.  And if that territory is all that fertile,
you can be sure the Malwa will have plenty of troops stationed
there."

Belisarius scratched his chin.  "I doubt it, Maurice.  Not now.  The
Malwa commanders have probably pulled most of their soldiers back to
the river.  They'll be expecting us to use the Indus as our marching
route, not the Nara.  The more so since--"

He fell silent, groping for a way to explain.  Over the years,
fighting Link, Belisarius had come to have a certain sense for how the
monster's mind worked.  The same superhuman intelligence imparted to
Link by those "new gods" of the future was also, often enough, a gap in
its armor.

Aide understood.  It always knows so much, but the knowing comes from
recorded history.  Not experience.  And it doesn't listen, really.  It
hears, but it does not pay attention.  Because it "knows" already.
History--the records Link will have, which are the same as I do--will
tell it that the Indus valley is largely arid.  But that's because of
the environmental degradation caused by the later centuries of human
habitation.  Its subordinates may have told it otherwise, but... The
thought trailed off for a moment, then came back as firm as ever.  It
will not really think about it.  I have been surprised myself, many
times, by how much more life there is in lands which my "knowledge"
told me was half-barren.  But I am not Link.  I do not think the way it
does.  So I have learned to listen, not just hear.

Belisarius nodded.  To his subordinates, the gesture carried that
certain solid air about it which they had come to recognize and respect
deeply even if they were not privy to its origin.  Aide agrees with
me.

"I doubt they stationed a large force there to begin with," he stated
firmly.  His officers, recognizing the weight of Aide's opinion which
nestled inside that confident statement, nodded their acceptance.  Even
Maurice.

The chili arch sighed.  "All right, then.  But we should take all the
mitrailleuse with us.  And all the sharpshooters."  He gave Mark of
Edessa, standing well back in the tent, a glance of approval.  "They've
been trained as dragoons, so they'll be able to keep up."

Belisarius eyed him skeptically.  Maurice snorted.  "All of them,
dammit.  Ashot will be counter-besieging the Malwh.  at Sukkur, with a
supply route as wide as the Indusliterally--and a fortified position
guarded by our entire infantry once Bouzes and Coutzes arrive."

Another look of approval came to Maurice's face, as he thought of the
twin brothers who, in the course of the Mesopotamian and Zagros
campaigns, had hammered Belisarius' infantry into shape.  If there was
one thing in the world that Maurice treasured, it was veteran troops.
True, most of the soldiers in the gigantic Roman army which was now
taking the war to the Malwa were recent recruits, pouring into military
service in hopes of sharing the spoils which smaller armies of the
famous Belisarius had gleaned from earlier campaigns.  But every branch
of that army had been built around a core of veterans, experienced
against the Malwa.

Bouzes and Coutzes' Syrian infantry and cavalry, Gregory's
artillerymen, Felix's musketeers and pike men Mark of Edessa's new
force of sharpshooters, Belisarius' own Thracian bucellarii directly
commanded by Maurice himself--and, not least, the magnificent Greek
cataphracts who had broken the Malwa at Anatha and the Dam, and held
off Rana Sanga's ferocious cavalry charges at the Battle of the Pass.

For a moment, Maurice exchanged glances with Cyril, the man who had
succeeded to command of the Greek cataphracts after Agathius was
crippled at the Battle of the Dam.  The glance was full of mutual
approval.

Sittas suddenly laughed.  "And will you look at those two?  As if I
don't know what they're thinking!"

He bestowed another "hearty backslap," this time on the shoulder of
Cyril.  The Greek cataphract, more sturdily built than Menander, did no
more than flinch.

"Don't worry, my lowborn comrade.  I'll see to it that my haughty noble
cataphracts follow your lead."  Sittas frowned.  "Even if I can't say
I'm too thrilled myself at the idea of fighting dismounted behind
fortifications."

His face lightened.  "But--who knows?  There's bound to be the need for
an occasional sally, now and then.  History may still record that the
last great charge of heavy lancers was led by Sittas the Stupendous."

Again, laughter filled the tent.  This time, not so much with humor as
simple satisfaction.  Whether Belisarius' daring maneuver would lead to
victory or defeat, no one could say.  But all hesitation and doubt
would now be set aside.  If the plan could work, these men would see to
it.

Chapter 26

INDIA

Autumn, 533 A.O.

Kungas studied Irene carefully.  The sly humor which was normally to be
found lurking somewhere in his eyes was totally absent.

"You are certain?"  he demanded.

She nodded.  Quite serenely, she thought.  Such, at least,

was her hope.  "What is there to fear, Kungas?  The fact that the Malwa
put up only a token fight to hold Begram tells us that Belisarius must
be hammering them in the .... south.  They are apparently withdrawing
all their troops into the Punjab."

Kungas said nothing in response.  Instead, he stepped over to the edge
of the roof garden and planted his hands on the wide ledge which served
it for a railing.  From there, atop the palace that his men had seized
to serve as the residence for the reborn Kushan monarchy, he gazed onto
the streets of Begram.  He swiveled his head slightly, studying the
scene below.  Listening to it, for the most part.

The city was awash in sound and moving color, almost rioting with
celebration.  After the Ye-tai had destroyed Peshawar long years
before, Begram had become the major city of the Kushans.  Four fifths
of the population, approximately, was either Kushan or part-Kushan by
descent.  And the Pathans who formed most of the remaining population
had no great allegiance to Malwa.  None at all, truth be.

told.  So if the Pathans were not exactly joining the Kushan
festivities, they were not huddling in fear from it either.  And there
was certainly no indication that they were planning any sort of counter
moves

No expression at all could be read on his face.  It was a pure mask.
But Irene, now long experienced in what she jokingly called "Kungas
interpretation," could tell that her husband was not happy with the
situation.

On a purely personal level, she found that knowledge warming.  More
than warming, really--she felt a little spike of passion race through
her body.  But she suppressed that spike even more firmly than the
warmth.  Not so much from the old habits of a spymaster but from the
new habits of a woman who had come to think like a queen.  Thoughts
which were, in truth, even more cold-blooded.

Although she did feel a moment's regret that there would be no time to
satisfy her passion.  Time was of the essence,

now.

"Stop this, Kungas," she said firmly.  "You know as well as I do--more
than I do, for you are a general and I am not--that you must march on
the Khyber pass immediately.  Now.  Today!"

Kungas did not look at her.  The only sign that he had heard her words
was that his fingers began tapping the ledge on which his hands were
planted.

"Move fast," he mused.  "Yes, I should.  All signs point to a Malwa
empire in panic.  Their troops are racing out of the Hindu Kush, not
making an orderly withdrawal."  He snorted wryly.  "They certainly
aren't doing so in fear of my small army.  They are not being forced
out of the mountains--they are being sucked out.  As if, somewhere in
the Indus valley, a great whirlpool has erupted into existence.  A
greater monster than Charybdis has arrived.  Belisarius, at his
work."

Sensing the shift in Kungas' mood, Irene pressed home the advantage.
"If you move now--instantly--you can catch them at the Khyber before
they have time to stabilize a defensive position.  It-will still be
hard fighting, though which is why you need to take the entire
army--but if you move fast we can end this campaign with us in control
of the Khyber.  Which would mean that the gateway to our new kingdom is
in our hands, not Malwa's."

He said nothing.  The fact that his finger-tapping had become a little
drumbeat was, again, the only sign that he was paying attention to
her.

"You are only hesitating because of me!"  Irene protested.  Then,
chuckling: "If I weren't a bedraggled bag of bones-almost dead from
exhaustion--you'd probably insist on hauling me along."

Finally, the mask cracked.  Kungas' trace of a smile emerged.  "Hardly
that," he said cheerfully.  "At least, you didn't seem to be dying from
exhaustion last night.  Nor do I recall that you felt like a bag of
bones.  Quite the opposite, in fact."

He turned his eyes and gave Irene's figure a quick and warm appraisal.
"The trek has been good for you, I'd say, for all the aches and
pains."

Irene grinned.  As it happened, she agreed with Kungas' assessment. Her
figure was still as slim as ever, but the somewhat flaccid flesh of a
Greek noblewoman was now long gone.  The change, of course, would not
have met with approval from high society in Constantinople.  Pale skin
and soft flesh was the female ideal in that aristocratic society.  But
her bronzed skin and firm muscle tone fit her new kingdom far better.

"Exhausted," she insisted.  "On the edge of the grave."  Then, more
seriously: "Kungas, I couldn't possibly keep up with the march you must
now undertake, and we both know it.  I may not be a whimpering Greek
noblewoman any longer, but I'm hardly in the same condition as your
soldiers.  In truth, I doubt if even the camp followers will be able to
keep up."

He stopped the little finger-drumming and slapped the ledge firmly.
"Won't even try!  I'm leaving them all behind."

The decision finally made, Kungas, as was his way, cast all hesitation
aside.  "This will be a march out of legend.

My whole army will put the memory of that pitiful Athenian runner from
Marathon into the shade.  Twenty-six miles, paho A trifle.  And
thenudrop dead at the end?  Not likely.  Not Kushans."

He began pacing slowly along the ledge, running his hand across the
smooth surface as if he were caressing the stone.  Remembering the feel
of that hand on her body the night before, Irene felt a moment's regret
that Kungas was accepting her advice.  But if she rued the coming
absence of fleshly pleasure, she took a greater pleasure in Kungas'
words.  Not because of his decision, but because of the classical
allusions.  It had been she who told Kungas of Charybdis, and Marathon.
And, as always, her husband had forgotten nothing of what she said to
him.

"I will be safe," she said softly.

Kungas stopped his pacing and turned to face her.  The little crack of
a smile vanished without a trace.

"You will be in deadly peril, and we both know it.  With the entire
army gone from Begram--except for the handful of soldiers I will leave
you for a bodyguard--you will be at the mercy of any sizeable force in
the area.  Doesn't even have to be Malwa.  Any Pathan tribe in the
region could swoop down and take the city."

Irene began to brush back her hair, from old habit, but halted the
gesture midway.  The long, flowing chestnut tresses she had once
possessed had vanished along with the rest of the Greek noblewoman she
had once been.  The hair was still there--still chestnut and still
long, in fact-but it was bound up tightly in the female equivalent of
the Kushan topknot.  What the Kushan women called a "horse tail."

"You let me worry about the Pathans.  There won't be any danger from
them immediately, no matter what.  Begram is not a village, after all.
It is a sizeable city, with walls, and a large population to guard it.
An enthusiastic population, to boot."

She inclined her head, indicating the riotous celebratiii.  going on in
the streets-below.  "Any Pathan chief will know

full well that, while he might take Begram, he will pay a hard price
for it.  And if the price is too hard--which it is likely to be; the
populace is Kushan, after all--his tribe will be at the mercy of your
army when you return."

"If we return."

" "If' you return," Irene allowed.  "But the Pathans will wait to see
what happens at the Khyber, Kungas.  Not even the most hot-headed
tribesman will make any attempt on Begram until they are certain your
army is not something to be feared.  And besides--"

Old habit triumphed.  She reached back, drew the horsetail over her
shoulder, and began stroking it.  "And besides," she said softly,
almost crooning with anticipation, "I will not be spending those weeks
idly.  Diplomacy, after all, can often accomplish greater wonders than
feats of arms."

"You must be joking," hissed Valentinian.  He stared at the implements
in Ajatasutra's hands as if they were so many cobras.  In the
moonlight, his narrow face and close set features made him look not so
much like a weasel as a demon.

And a greatly offended demon, at that.

Ajatasutra shrugged.  "There is another alternative, if you prefer."

Lifting his left hand, still holding one of the digging tools,

he indicated Ajmer at the bottom of the slope which served the city for
a cemetery.  "I can purchase a suitable woman and three children in the
slave market.  A quick bit of blade work--much less effort than all
this digging--and we'll have what we need."

He lowered the digging tool and gave Valentinian a hard eyed stare. "Of
course, you will have to do the work.  Not me."

Valentinian stared down at the city below, his face even sharper than
usual.  Clearly enough, he was considering the alternative...
Anastasius heaved up a sound which was as much of a sigh as a humorless
chuckle.  "Not even you, Valentinian.

 And you know it.  So there's no point postponing the inevitable."

The giant cataphract stepped forward and took one of the tools from
Ajatasutra.  "You do know which graves we want, I hope.  Or are we
digging at random?"

Aiatasutra's chuckle was quite full of humor.  "Please!  I am no fonder
of labor than either of you.  I did not spend my weeks here idly, I
assure you."  Handing one of the tools he still had in his hands to
Valentinian, he began working at the soil with the other.  "One grave
will do.  This one.  A big family, it was, although we will need only
four of the bodies.  One woman and three children.  Two boys and a
girl, of approximately the right age."

Although he began sharing in the work, Valentinian was still sour.
"Died of the plague?  Wonderful.  We're digging up disease too."

"No disease.  Just an impoverished family--one of many, now--huddling
in a shack on the outskirts of the city.  Easy pickings for a street
gang.  So the bodies will even show suitable injuries."

Some time later, after the four bodies had been extracted,
Valentinian's sourness was still as strong as ever.

" "Suitable injuries," " he mimicked.  "Who could possibly tell?"  He
scowled down at what was left of four corpses, still wrapped in what
was left of rags.  Which was not much, in either case.

Ajatasutra shrugged.  "There will be enough signs to satisfy anyone who
investigates.  We will burn the caravan after the attack, so there
wouldn't be much left anyway."

Anastasius, unlike Valentinian, was devoted to the study of philosophy.
So he had already walked through the steps of the logic.  And, having
done so, heaved another great sigh.

"It gets worse," he rumbled.  "The corpses will be suitable.  But those
rags have got to go."

Valentinian's eyes began widening with new indignationS.  Indignation
which became outrage, when he saw what

Aiatasutra was hauling out of a sack he had brought with them.

"Indeed," said the assassin cheerfully, as he began tossing items of
clothing to the two Romans.  "These cost me a small fortune, too.
Narses, at least.  The garments of Raiput royalty are enough to
bankrupt a man."

That same night, in Kausambi, Lady Damodara entered the chamber where
her new maids slept.  It was the first time she had ever done so.

The two sisters drew back a little, on the bed where they were both
sitting.  For all the subtlety of the movement,

it exuded fear and apprehension.

"I'm sorry, great lady," said the older hastily.  She bounced the
little boy in her arms, trying to quiet the squalling infant.  "He
isn't usually so bad."

Lady Damodara swept forward to the bed and leaned over, studying the
child.  She was a short woman.  But, though she was as plump as her
husband had been in times past, there was a certain solidity to her
form which made her stature seem much greater than it was.  The fact
that she was wearing the expensive garments of a member of the Malwa
royal clan, of course, added a great deal to the impression.

"He's sick," she pronounced.  "You should have told me.  Come."

She straightened and swept out of the chamber.  Confused and fearful,
the two sisters followed her.

In the course of the next few hours, their fear abated.  Almost
vanished, in fact.  But their confusion grew.  It was unheard of, after
all, for a great Malwa lady to serve as a physician for a slave
servant's infant.  Using her own chamber for the purpose!  Feeding him
potions with her own hands!

As they began to leave, the infant having finally fallen asleep, Lady
Damodara's voice stopped them in the doorway.

"You remember, I trust, what Ajatasutra told you?"

The sisters, more confused than ever, turned around and stared at
her.

Lady Damodara sighed.  "Spymasters, assassins," she muttered.  "He did
not even tell you his name?"

After a moment or two, the meaning of her words finally registered on
them.  Both sisters' eyes widened.

"What did he tell you?"  demanded Lady Damodara.  "The most important
thing?"

"Ask no questions," the younger sister whispered.  "Do as you are told.
Say nothing to anyone."

Lady Damodara stared at them.  Short she might have been, and plump
besides, but in that moment she resembled a great hawk.  Or an owl,
which is also a predator.

The moment lasted not more than seconds, however.  "Oh, pah!"  she
suddenly exclaimed.  "Spymasters are too smart for their own good.  If
any part of the thing is discovered, we are all dead anyway.  Better
you should know, so that when the time comes you are not overwhelmed
with confusion."

She moved over to her own great regal bed and sat down on the edge.
"Come here, girls," she commanded, patting the bedding.  "Sit, and I
will tell you who you are."

The sisters--now completely confused, and again fearful--moved toward
the bed.  On the way, the youngest clutched to the only certainty which
their universe had possessed for years.  "We are the daughters of
Dadaji Holkar."

Lady Damodara laughed.  Softly, with gentle humor.  "Indeed so!"

And then, in the minutes which followed, she told them who their father
was.  Told them that the humble small town scribe from whom they had
been torn had since become the peshwa of mighty Andhra.  An Andhra
growing mightier by the day.

By the time she finished, both girls were weeping.  From joy, because
they knew their fathermand mother, too--were still alive.  From grief,
hearing of the death of their brotla, But, mostly, from fear and
heartbreak.

"You are holding us hostage, then," whispered the youngest.

"Our father will never want us back, anyway," sobbed the older,
clutching her child to her breast.  "Not now.  Not so great a man, with
such polluted daughters."

Lady Damodara studied them for a moment.  Then, rose and went to the
window of her bedchamber.  Once at the window, she stared out over
great Kausambi.

"Hostages?"  The question seemed posed as much to herself as anyone.
"Yes.  It is true.  On the other hand..."

She studied the sleeping city.  It reminded her of a giant beast,
washing on the waves of a deep and black ocean.

"Let us rather think of it as a pledge.  Malwa has much to answer for.
Many fathers struck childless, and children orphaned."  She turned her
head away from the window and gazed on the sisters.  "So perhaps the
day may come when a family reunited will serve as an offering.  And so
a father grown powerful might be moved to hold his hand from vengeance,
and counsel others to do the same.  Because the sight of his living
children might remind him of the cost of more dead ones."

The sisters stared at her, their eyes still wet with tears.  "We will
mean nothing to him now," repeated the oldest.  "No longer.  Not after
everything which has passed."

Lady Damodara issued another soft, gentle laugh.  "Oh, I think not."
She turned her face back to the window, this time studying not the city
so much as the land it sat upon.  As if she were pondering the nature
of the great, dark ocean through which the beast swam.

"Whatever happens," she said quietly, "India will never be the same. So
I would not be so sure, children, that your father will think as he
might have once.  A man does not go from such obscurity to such power,
you know, if he is incapable of handling new truths.  And besides--"

Again, the laugh.  "He is said to be a philosopher.  Let us all hope it
is true!"

When she turned back from the window this time, the movement had an air
of finality.  She came to stand before

the two sisters on her bed, and planted her hands on her hips.

"And now, I think, it is time for us to start anew as well.  You will
continue in your duties, of course, for that is necessary.  Ask no
questions.  Say nothing to anyone.  But, for the rest.."  what are your
names?."

That simple question seemed to steady the girls, and bring them back
from the precipice of fear and sorrow.

"I am called Lata," said the youngest, smiling a bit timidly.  "My
sister is named Dhruva."

"And my little boy is Bail," concluded her sister.  "Who is as dear to
me as the sunrise, regardless of whence he came."

Lady Damodara nodded.  "A good start.  Especially that last.  We will
all need your wisdom, child, before this is through."

No one took any notice of the beggar squatting outside Venandakatra's
palace.  He was simply one among many beggars.  The old man had been
plying his trade there for several weeks, and had long since become a
familiar part of the landscape.  Few people paid any attention to him
at all, in truth--and certainly not the arrogant Ye-tai who guarded the
Goptri.

Some of the other denizens of the city's slums noticed him, of course.
For all the old man's apparent poverty, his garments were a bit
unusual.  Not in their finery--they were rags, and filthy at that--but
simply in their extent.  Most beggars wore nothing more than a
loincloth.  This old man's entire body was shrouded, as if by a winding
sheet.

There was a reason for that, which was discovered by a small band of
street toughs when they assaulted the old beggar.  The attack occurred
a few days after he first began plying his trade, in the crooked alley
where the old beggar slept at night.  The toughs had noticed that the
beggar's bowl had been particularly well-endowed that day, and saw no
reason such a miserable creature should enjoy that-a-a-a largesse.

The first thug who seized the old beggar by the arm was almost
paralyzed with shock.  Beneath the filthy garment, that arm was not the
withered limb he had been expecting to feel.  It was thick, and muscled
so powerfully that the thug thought for a moment that he had seized a
bar of iron.

The impression was reinforced an instant later--very briefly--when the
elbow attached to the arm swept back and crushed the thug's throat. And
that first attacker's new wisdom was shared, within a matter of a few
seconds, by his three comrades.  A very brief enlightenment, it was.

A few days later, another gang of toughs made the same discovery.
Thereafter, the old beggar was left alone.  The word spread, as it
always did in such crowded and fetid slums, that the new beggar who
lived in that alley was guarded by a demon.  How else explain the
mangled and battered corpses which had appeared of a morning--twice,
now--in the mouth of that alley?  While the beggar himself emerged
unharmed, at the break of day, to resume plying his pathetic trade.

No word of this, of course, ever came to the ears of the authorities.
Nor, if it had, would they have paid any attention.  The slums of any
city--especially a great metropolis like Bharakuccha--are full of
superstition and rumor.

And so, day after day, the old beggar plied his trade against the wall
of the palace.  And so, day after day, the Ye-tai who guarded the
entrance gave him no more than a casual glance.

Venandakatra himself did not give the beggar so much as a glance, in
his own comings and goings.  Such creatures were simply beneath the
Goptri's notice.  So he was completely oblivious to the way in which,
without seeming to, the beggar's eyes followed his every movement while
the beggar's head remained slumped in abject misery.  Showing, in their
hidden depths, a gleam which would have seemed odd in such a man.
Almost yellow eyes, they were, like those of a watchful predator.

Chapter 27

THE SIND

Autumn, 533 A.D.

Belisarius and his army encountered the first Malwa force shortly after
rounding the southern slopes of the Kot Diii hills and crossing the
Nara.  Fortunately, the Romans had received forewarning that enemy
troops were in the vicinity--not from any spies or scouts, but from the
stream of refugees coming south from the Indus.

Abbu and his scouts captured a small group of the refugees, what
appeared to be an entire extended family.  Not knowing their language,
he brought the group to the general.  Belisarius' fluency in foreign
tongues was a byword among his troops.  The Talisman of God allowed him
to understand any language--even, some said, the speech of animals.

The truth, of course, fell far short of that legend.  Aide did provide
Belisarius with a great facility for learning foreign languages.  But
it was not magic, and did not allow Belisarius to understand and speak
a language in an instant.

So the group of peasants huddling on the ground before him, with their
few belongings strapped to their backs and their one precious cow
"guarded" in the center, were unable to communicate with him.  In
truth, the people were so terrified that Belisarius doubted they would
have been able to speak in any event.  The eyes of the men and women

were downcast.  They stared at the soil before them as if, by ignoring
the armed and armored men who surrounded them, they could change
reality itself.

The children were less bashful.  Or, at least, less ready to believe
that reality was susceptible to such easy manipulation.  They ogled the
Roman soldiers around them, wide eyed and fearful.  One young
gift--perhaps six or seven--was sobbing wildly, ignoring the way her
mother was trying to shake her into silence.  Because of the mother's
own terror, the shaking was a subdued sort of thing, not the kind of
ferocious effort which could hope to subdue such sheer hysteria.

Belisarius winced and looked away.  His eyes met those of a boy about
the same age.  Perhaps the girl's brother; perhaps a cousin.  Between
the dirt and grime which covered the peasants, and the distortion which
fear produced in their faces, it was hard to detect family resemblance.
More accurately, family resemblance was buried under the generic
similarity which makes all desperate people look well-nigh identical.

The boy was not sobbing, He was simply staring at the general with eyes
so open they seemed to protrude entirely from his face.  Belisarius
gave him a smile.  The boy's only reaction was to--somehowmwiden his
eyes further.

There was nothing of childlike curiosity in those wide eyes.  Just a
terror so deep that the lad was like a paralyzed rodent, facing a
cobra.

"Oh, Christ," muttered Maurice.

Belisarius sighed.  He dismissed any thought of trying to interrogate
the peasants.  They would tell him nothing, in any event.  Could tell
him nothing, even if he spoke their language.  The war had smote the
peasants as war always does--like a thunderstorm cast down by distant
and uncaring deities, sweeping them aside like debris in a river raging
in flood.  They would understand nothing of it, beyond chaos and
confusion.  Troop movements, maneuvers, terrain as a military feature
rather than just a path of panic-stricken flight--these were beyond
their ken and reckoning.

"Let them go," he ordered.  "Make sure you have our own Thracians
escort them to the rear.  I don't expect there'd be any trouble with
other soldiers, but..."

"There's no reason to risk the temptation," finished Maurice, scowling
a bit.  "Not that these have anything worth stealing, but some of the
Greeks--the new ones, not Cyril's men--are starting to complain about
the lack of booty."

He eyed one of the peasant girls.  Older, she was-perhaps sixteen or
seventeen.  "They might take out their frustration with other
pleasures.  And then--" He grated a harsh little laugh.  "You'd give
the army another demonstration of Belisarius discipline, and we'd look
a bit silly charging into battle dragging executed cataphracts behind
us."

Belisarius nodded.  "The fact these people are here at all tells me
what I need to know.  The Malwa have started their massacre."

He gathered up the reins of his horse.  His brown eyes, usually as warm
as old wood, glinted like hard shells in a receding tide.  "Which means
they'll be spread out and disorganized.  So it's time for another
demonstration."  The next words were almost hissed.  "I will put the
fear of God in those men.  Old Testament fear."

He fell on the Malwa less than two hours later.  Early afternoon it
was, by then.  The Arab scouts had begun bringing in further reports,
this time based on direct observation of the enemy.  As Belisarius had
expected, the Malwa soldiers were spread out across miles of terrain.

"Some burning, not much," summarized Abbu.  The old desert chief's face
was tight with anger.  "Probably they plan to do the burning later. Now
it is just the killing."

That too, Belisarius had also deduced.  As they marched forward, the
Roman army had encountered other refugees since the first group.  The
trickle had become a stream, until the entire countryside seemed to
have little rivulets of frantic people pouring through it.  The Malwa
were butchering everyone in the area they could catch.  A scorched
earth

campaign Tamerlane would have been proud to call his own.  Tear out
the ultimate roots of the land by' destroying the work force itself,
not simply the products of its labor.

"Is there a depression in the land we can drive them toward?"  he
asked.

Abbu pointed east by north.  "Yes, General.  That way,

not far--maybe five miles.  A little riverbed, almost dry.  Runs
northwest by southeast."

The scout leader's face tightened still further.  The anger was still
there, but it was now overlaid with anticipation.

He understood immediately Belisarius' purpose.

"Good killing ground," he snarled.  "The opposite bank will channel
them downriver.  Not high, but sharp and steep."

He pointed again, this time more east than north.  "There.

A small rise slopes down toward our bank of the river, which is
shallow."

Belisarius nodded.  Then:

"Sittas, take all your cataphracts and flank them on the west.  Take
Cyril's, too.  Roll the bastards up.  Don't try to smash them, just
herd them toward Abbu's river.  As disorganized as they are, they'll
run, not fight."

He gave the big Greek general a hard stare.  "Run, not fight.  As long
as you don't corner them."

Sittas returned the stare with a grin.  "Stop fussing at me.

I do know how to do something other than charge, you know."  He began
turning his horse.  "Besides, I like this plan.  We'll show these swine
how to run a real slaughter."

Before Sittas had finished, Belisarius was issuing new orders.
"Gregory, set up the artillery on that rise.  But don't use the
mitrailleuse or the mortars unless I give the command.  In fact, keep
them covered with tarpaulins.  I want to keep those weapons a secret as
long as possible, and they require special ammunition anyway.  Which we
need to use sparingly, this early in the campaign.  Abbu, guide them
there--or have one of your men do it."

As Gregory and Abbu peeled off to set their troops into

new motion, Belisarius continued to issue orders.  They were obeyed
instantly, with one exception.

"No, Mark," said Belisarius forcefully.  "I know you want to give your
sharpshooters their first real taste of battle, but this is not the
time and place.  We can't replenish your ammunition from the general
stock, and we'll need it later."

He eased any sting out of the rebuke with a slight smile.  "You'll have
plenty of combat, soon enough.  At Sukkur and elsewhere.  For today, I
just need you to guard the guns.  They'll do the killing."

Mark, as always, was stubborn.  It was a trait Belisarius had managed
to wear down some, over the years.  But not much, because in truth he
had never really made much of an effort to do so.  If there was any
single word which captured the spirit of Mark of Edessa, it was
pugnacious-- a characteristic which Belisarius prized in his
officers.

At the Battle of the Pass, that pugnacity had broken a Ye-tai charge
like so much kindling.  That it would do so again, and again--or die in
the trying--was one of the lynch pins of Belisarius' entire campaign.

"The damn artillery doesn't have much ammunition either," grumbled
Mark.  "And they chew it up like a wolf chews meat."

"They can also chew up enemy troops like a wolf," pointed out
Belisarius.  "Especially at close range, with canister.  And I can keep
them restocked from any kind of gunpowder.  Even that cruddy Malwa
stuff, if I have to.  I can't replace your special cartridges
easily."

Mark of Edessa knew he had pushed the general as far as he could.
Stubborn he was, yes, but not insubordinate.  So, still scowling, he
trotted off on his horse, venting his resentment by barking his
commands to the sharpshooters.  He sounded like a wolf himself.

"God help the Malwa if they try to overrun the batteries," said
Maurice, smiling grimly.  "Mark's been wanting to test the bayonets,
too.  And don't think he won't, if he gets half a chance."  Maurice
too, it seemed, had caught the general bloodlust.

"Not that I wouldn't enjoy watching it, mind you.  But, you're
right--this is not the time and place."  He sighed with happy
satisfaction.  "This is just a time and place for butcher's work."

By the time the real butchery began, the Malwa were already badly
blooded.  Sittas, if he had not violated the letter of his orders, had
obviously stretched the spirit of them as far as he could.  Watching
the Malwa soldiers pouring down the river bed in complete disorder,
Belisarius knew that Sittas and his Greek cataphracts had "rolled them
up" the way a blacksmith rolls a gun barrel--with hammer and flame.

Belisarius had chosen to take his own position with the artillery and
the sharpshooters.  These were his least experienced troops--in the use
of these weapons, at any rate-and he wanted to observe them in
action.

The slant of the terrain gave him a view of at least half a mile of the
riverbed.  The first Malwa units had almost reached the slight bend
where he intended to hold them.  Behind, moving more like fluid water
than solid men, came enough enemy soldiers to fill the riverbed from
bank to bank.

"How many, do you think?"

Maurice shook his head.  "Hard to say, exactly, with a mob like that.
At a guess, we'll wind up facing maybe twelve thousand."

That was a little higher than Belisarius' own estimate, but not by
much.  He nodded, continuing to study the oncoming enemy.  Some of the
Malwa soldiers, perhaps instinctively sensing a trap, were trying to
clamber out of the riverbed over the shallow southwestern bank.  But
Sirras--who, for all the fury with which he could drive home a charge,
was as shrewd as any cataphract commander in the Roman army--had
foreseen that likelihood.  So he had peeled off Cyril's men to flank
the enemy yet again.  The Greek cataphracts were already on the
southwestern bank, ready and eager to drive the Malwa back with lance
and saber.

A few Malwa tried to clamber over the opposite bank.  But, as Abbu had
said, that far bank was steep if not especially high.  Close to
vertical, in many places; and, nowhere that Belisarius could see,
shallow enough to allow a man to scamper rather than climb.

The opposite bank ranged in height from eight to twelve feet.  Not much
of a climb, perhaps--except for a man laden with armor and weapons,
being driven in a packed crowd of confused and frightened soldiers. Not
many of the Malwa even attempted to make that climb, and most of them
were swept off the bank by their fellows pouring past in a rout. And
for the few who made it, the ground beyond proved no refuge in any
event.  Abbu and his Arabs had crossed the riverbed and taken up
positions on the opposite bank half an hour earlier.  Their lances and
sabers were just as eager as those of the cataphracts.

"It's working," said Maurice.  "Damned if it's not."  Belisarius
nodded. His tactics for this battle were proving themselves in action. 
Sittas and the main body of cataphracts had caught the Malwa infantry
spread out, in the open.  And the forces were evenly matched--twelve
thousand against twelve thousand.  The heavily armed and armored
cavalry might be "obsolete" in this new age of gunpowder weapons, but
obsolescence does not happen overnight.

A cataphract charge struck like a mailed fist.  Well organized and
prepared troops could withstand such a charge, even bloody and break
it, with pike men shielding musketeers and volleys coming like
clockwork thunder.  But an army caught off-guard, driven off balance
and never allowed to regain it, was like grain in a thresher.

Routed soldiers, like water, will follow the path of least resistance.
Especially with Sittas and his cataphracts pouring into the riverbed
themselves and driving the Malwa before them.  With Cyril and his men
guarding the shallow bank and Abbu guarding the other, almost the
entire Malwa a[my was being herded toward the guns.  Penned into a
perfect killing ground.

The rise where Gregory had stationed the field guns had a clear line
of fire into the river bed, and at enough of an angle to enfilade the
coming troops.  There remained only to place the "stopper" in the
bottle.

"Now, I think," said Maurice.

Belisarius nodded.  The chili arch made a motion and the cornicenes
began blowing.  The Thracian bucellarii, awaiting the signal, trotted
across the riverbed some two hundred yards down and took up positions.
As the lead elements of the Malwa spotted them, they began slowing
their pell-mell race.  Several of them stopped entirely.  Behind them,
the Malwa soldiers started piling up in a muddle.  They formed a
perfect target for cannon fire, not more than four hundred yards
away--almost too close, for round shot.

Belisarius leaned toward Gregory, who was sitting a horse to his left.
"You're loaded with round shot, or canister?"

"Round shot," came the immediate and confident reply.

"On that groundmmost of the near bank is shale and loose rock--the
ricochets will work as well as canister.  And I've got more round shot
than anything else."

Belisarius wasn't quite sure Gregory was right, but he wasn't about to
second-guess him and order the guns reloaded.  In truth, the artillery
commander was more experienced at this than he was, at least in
training and theory.  This would be the first time ever in the Malwa
war that either side used field guns as the maior element in a battle.
And since the range was at the outer limits of canister effectiveness,
anyway... "Go ahead, then.  Fire whenever you're--"

"Fire!"  bellowed Gregory, waving his arm.  The cornicenes, waiting for
the cue, began blowing the call.  But the sound of the horns was almost
instantly drowned under the roar of the guns.  Gregory's entire
battery--thirty-six three poundersmhad fired at once.

That volley.."  did much less than Belisarius expected.

True, a number of Malwa soldiers went down--ripped in half, often
enough.  But instead of cutting entire swaths,

the volley had simply punched narrow holes in the packed mass of
soldiers.

He rose up in his stirrups, now tense.  His whole battle plan depended
on those field guns.  And he didn't want to be forced to use the
mitrailleuse and the mortars this early in the campaign.  He turned to
Gregory, about to order a switch to canister.

But Gregory was no longer there.  The artillery commander had sent his
horse trotting behind the guns.  Gregory was up in his own stirrups,
bellowing like a bull.

"Down, you sorry bastards!  Lower the elevation!  I want grazing shots,
damn you!"

The artillerymen were working feverishly.  In each gun crew, two men
were levering up the barrels while the gun captain sighted by eye.  On
his command, a fourth man slid the quoin further up between the barrel
and the transom, lowering the elevation of the gun and shortening the
trajectory of the fire.  That done, they raced to reload the weapons.
Again, with the cast iron balls of simple round shot.

Belisarius hesitated, then lowered himself down to his saddle.  He
still wasn't sure Gregory was right, but... Good officers need the
confidence of their superiors.  Best way for a general to ruin an army
is to meddle.

While the guns were reloading, the Greek cataphracts who were now
massing on the southwestern slope began firing their own volleys of
arrows into the packed mass of Malwa troops in the riverbed.  As
Belisarius had insistedm he wanted to keep his own casualties to a
minimummSittas and Cyril were keeping the armored horse archers at a
distance.  But, even across two hundred yards, cataphract arrows struck
with enough force to punch through the light armor worn by Malwa
infantrymen.

Belisarius could see a knot of Malwa begin to form up and dress their
ranks.  Somewhere in that shrieking and struggling pile of soldiers,
apparently, some officers were still functioning and maintaining order.
Good ones, too, from the evidence--within the few minutes it took for
the Roman

guns to reload, they managed to put together a semblance of a mass of
pike men flanked by musketeers.  Within a minute or so, Belisarius
estimated, they would begin a charge.

He glanced at his own artillerymen.  They were getting ready to fire
again, waiting for Gregory to give the order.  Belisarius moved his
eyes back to the enemy.  He wanted to study the effect of this next
volley. "Grazing shots," Gregory had demanded.  Belisarius understood
what he meant, but he was uncertain how effective they'd be.

"Fire!"  The cannons belched smoke and fury.  Then' Sweet Mary,"
whispered Belisarius.

Gregory got his wish.  Almost all of the cannonballs struck the ground
anywhere from twenty to fifty yards in front of the Malwa soldiery.
Three-pound cast-iron balls came screaming in at a low traiectory, hit
the ground, and caromed back up into the enemy at knee to shoulder
level.  Where the first volley had plunged into the middle and rear of
the Malwa soldiery, killing and maiming a relative few, this volley cut
into them from front to back.

Far worse than the balls themselves, however, was the effect of the
ricochets.  The ground which those cannonballs struck was loose rock
and shale.  The impact sent stones and pieces of stone flying
everywhere.  For all practical purposes, solid shot had struck with the
impact and effect of explosive shells.  For each Malwa torn by the
balls, four or five others were shredded by stones.

Most of those ricochet wounds, of course, were not as severe as those
caused by the cannonballs themselves.  But they were severe enough to
kill many soldiers outright, cripple as many more, and wound almost
anyone not sheltered from the blow.

That single volley also put paid to the charge the Malwa were trying to
organize.  Whether by accident or design, the worst effects of the
cannon fire were felt by the semi organized men in the middle.

The riverbed was a shrieking, blood-soaked little valley

now.  The cataphracts continued their own missile fire while the guns
reloaded again.

"Firet.  "

Another round of perfect grazing shots.  Belisarius was beginning to
sicken a little.  Through his telescope, he could see Malwa soldiers
trying to stand up, slip and slide on bloody intestines and every other
form of shredded human tissue, fall, stagger to their feet again... He
lowered the telescope and waved at Sittas.  But then, seeing that the
big Greek general was preoccupied with keeping his men from moving too
close and therefore hadn't seen his wave, Belisarius turned in his
saddle and shouted at the cornicenes.  For a moment, the buglers just
stared at him.

Cease fire was the last order they had been expecting to blow.  But,
seeing Belisarius' glare, they obeyed with alacrity.

Startled, Gregory and his artillerymen lifted their heads.  Belisarius
swore under his breath.

"Not you, Gregory!  You keep firing!  I want the cataphracts to hold
their fire!"

Gregory nodded and went back to his work.  Sittas, meanwhile, started
trotting--then cantering--his horse toward Belisarius.  Seeing him
come, Belisarius didn't know whether to scowl or smile.  He had no
doubt at all that Sittas was going to protest the order.

But, to his surprise, when Sittas pulled up his horse the big man was
smiling broadly.

"I was going to chew your head off--respectfully, of course--until I
figured it out."  He hefted himself up in the stirrups and studied the
Malwa.  Another volley of cannon fire ripped them again.

"You've got no intention of finishing them off, do you?"  The question
was obviously rhetorical.  "Which means we wouldn't be able to recover
our arrows.  No small problem, with our light supply train, if we use
up too many this early in the campaign."

It had been a long time since Belisarius had actually been

on campaign with his barrel-chested friend.  Sittas looked so much
like a boar--and acted the part, often enough-that Belisarius had
half-forgotten how intelligent the man was underneath that brawler's
appearance.

"No, I'm not.  At close quarters, we'll suffer casualties, no matter
how badly they're battered.  There's no purpose to that, not with
almost the whole campaign still ahead of us."  For a moment, he studied
the enemy.  "That army's finished, Sittas.  By the end of the day,
what's left of that mass of men will be of no military value to the
Malwa for weeks.  Or months.  That's good enough."

Sittas nodded.  "Pity not to finish 'em off.  But, you're right.
Cripple 'em and be done with it.  We've got other fish to fry and"--he
glanced up at the sun--"at this rate we can still manage to make
another few miles before making camp."

He gave the bleeding Malwa his own scrutiny.  Then, with a grimace: "No
way we want to camp anywhere near this place.  Be like sleeping next to
an abattoir."

For the next half an hour, Belisarius forced himself to watch the
butchery.  Eight more volleys were fired in that time.  That rate of
fire could not be maintained indefinitely, since firing such cannons
more than ten shots per hour over an extended period ran the risk of
having them become deformed or even burst from overheating.  But
against such a compact and massed target, eight volleys was enough.
More than enough.

For Belisarius, too, this was the first time he had been able to see
with his own eyes the incredible effectiveness of field artillery under
the right conditions.  He had planned for it--he wouldn't have made the
gamble this whole campaign represented without that presumption--but,
still... Gustavus Adolphus' guns broke the imperialists at Breitenfeld,
said Aide softly.  And those men in that riverbed are neither as tough
nor as well led as Tiny:s were.

Belisarius nodded.  Then sighed.  But said nothing.

I know.  There are times you wish you could have been a blacksmith.

Belisarius nodded; sighed; said nothing.

By the end of that half-hour, Belisarius decided to break off the
battle.  There was no point in further butchery, and the Malwa soldiers
were finally beginning to escape from the trap in any event.  By now,
corpses had piled so high in the riverbed that men were able to clamber
over them and find refuge on the steep, opposite bank.  Abbu and his
Arabs were no longer there to drive them back.  Belisarius had pulled
them back, fearing that some of the light cavalry might be accidentally
hit by mis aimed Roman cannonsmas he and Agathius' cataphracts had been
at the battle of Anatha, by Maurice's rocket fire.

Most of the killing was done by the big guns, but not all of it. Twice,
early on, bold and energetic Malwa officers succeeded in organizing
sallies.  One sally charged down the riverbed toward the Thracian
bucellarii, the other upstream against Sittas' Greeks.  Both were
driven back easily, with relatively few casualties for the armored
horsemen.

Thereafter, Belisarius gave the Malwa no further opportunities for such
sallies.  To his delight, Mark of Edessa was finally able to give his
sharpshooters their first test in battle.  Whenever it seemed another
group of officers was beginning to bring cohesion back to some portion
of the Malwa army bleeding to death in the riverbed, Belisarius would
give the order and concentrated fire from the sharpshooters would cut
them down.  Mark's men, shooting weapons which were modeled after the
Sharps rifle, were still indifferent marksmen by the standards of the
nineteenth-century America which would produce those guns.  But they
were good enough, for this purpose.

By the time Belisarius broke off the engagement, the enemy forces had
suffered casualties in excess of fifty percent.  Far more than was
needed to break almost ahy army in history.  The more so because the
casualty rate was

even higher among officers, and higher still among those who were
brave and capable.  For all practical purposes, a Malwa army had been
erased from the face of the earth.

Even Maurice pronounced himself satisfied with the result.  Of course,
Maurice being Maurice, he immediately moved on to another problem.
Maurice fondled worries the way another man might fondle a wife.

"None of this'll mean shit, you understand, if the Ethiopians can't
give us supremacy at sea."  The comfort with which he settled back into
morose pessimism was almost palpable.  "Something will go wrong, mark
my words."

"I can't see a damned thing," complained Antonina, peering through the
relatively narrow gap between the foredeck's roof and the bulwarks
which shield the cannons in the bow.

"You're not supposed to," retorted Ousanas, standing just behind her.
"The sun is down.  Only an idiot would make an attack like this in
broad daylight on a clear day."

Scowling, Antonina kept peering.  She wasn't sure what annoyed her the
most--the total darkness, or the endless hammering of rain on the
roof.

"What if we go aground?"  she muttered.  Then, hearing Ousanas' heavy
sigh, she restrained herself.

"Sorry, sorry," she grumbled sarcastically.  "I forget that Ethiopian
seamen all sprang full-blown from the brow of Neptune.  Can see in the
dark, smell a lee shore--"

"They can, as a matter of fact," said Ousanas.  "Smell the shore, at
least."

"Easiest thing in the world," chimed in Eon.  The negusanagast of Axum
was standing right next to Ousanas, leaning on one of the four cannons
in the bow.  In the covered foredeck of the large Ethiopian flagship,
there was far more room than there had been in the relatively tiny bow
shield of the Victrix.

"People call it the 'smell of the sea," " he added.  "But it's actually
the smell of the seacoast.  Rotting vegetation, all that.

The open sea barely smells at all."  He gestured toward the

lookout, perched on the very bow of the ship.  "That's what he's
doing, you know, along with using the lead.  Sniffing."

"How can anyone smell anything in this wretched downpour?"  Antonina
studied the lookout.  The man's position was well forward of the roof
which sheltered the foredeck.  She thought he looked like a drowned
rat.

At that very moment, the lookout turned his head and whistled.  Then
whistled again, and twice again.

Antonina knew enough of the Axumite signals to interpret the whistles.
Land is near.  Still no bottom.

For a moment, she was flooded with relief.  But only for a moment.

"We're probably somewhere on the Malabar coast," she said gloomily.
"Six hundred miles--or more!--from Chowpatty."

Suddenly she squealed and began dancing around.  Eon was tickling
her!

"Stop that!"  she gasped, desperately spinning around to bring her
sensitive ribs away from his fingers.

Eon was laughing outright.  Ousanas, along with the half dozen Axumite
officers positioned in the foredeck, was grinning widely.

"Only if you stop making like Cassandra!"  boomed Eon.  Who, at the
moment, looked more like a very large boy than the Ethiopian King of
Kings.  A scamp and a rascal-royal regalia and vestments be damned. The
phakhiolin, as Ethiopians called their version of an imperial tiara,
was half-askew on Eon's head.

With a last laugh, Eon stopped the tickling.  "Will you relax, woman?
Ethiopian sailors have been running the Malwa blockade of Suppara for
almost two years now.  Every ship in this fleet has half a dozen of
those sailors aboard as pilots.  They know the entire Maratha coastline
like the back of their hand--good weather or bad, rain or shine, day or
night."

He went back to lounging against the cannon, and patted the heavy flank
of the great engine of war wh a thick and powerful hand.  "Soon
enough--soon

enough--we will finally break that blockade.  Break it into pieces."

Antonina sighed.  Abstractly, she knew that Eon was right.  Right, at
least, about the dangers of the voyage itself.

A long voyage that had been, and in the teeth of the monsoon's last
days.  The entire Axumite war fleet had sailed directly across the
Erythrean Sea, depending entirely on their own seamanship--and the new
Roman compasses which Belisarius had provided them--to make landfall. A
voyage which would, in itself, become a thing of Ethiopian legend. Had
the negusa nagast not led the expedition personally, many of the
Ethiopian sailors might well have balked at the idea.

But, just as Eon and his top officers had confidently predicted weeks
before, the voyage had been made successfully and safely.  That still
left... A voyage, no matter how epic, is one thing.  Fighting a
successful battle at the end of it, quite another.

Antonina went back to fretting.  Again, her eyes were affixed to the
view through the foredeck.

"Silly woman!"  exclaimed Eon.  "We are still hours away.

That Malwa fleet at Chowpatty is so much driftwood.  Be sure of it!"

Again, for a moment, her fears lightened.  Eon's self confidence was
infectious.

To break the Malwa blockade... Break it into pieces!  Such a feat,
regardless of what happened with Belisarius' assault on the Sind, would
lame the Malwa beast.  The Maratha rebellion had already entangled the
enemy's best army.  With Suppara no longer blockaded, the Romans would
be able to pour supplies into Majarashtra.  Not only would Damodara and
Rana Sanga be tied down completely--unable to provide any help to the
larger Malwa army in the Indus-but they might very well require
reinforcements themselves.  Especially if, after destroying the Malwa
fleet at Chowpatty which maintained the blockade of Suppara, the
Ethiopian fleet could continue on and... That "and" brought a new
flood of worries.  "It'll never work," Antonina hissed.  "I was an
idiot to agree to it!"  "It was your idea in the first place," snorted
Ousanas.  "Silly woman!"  she barked.  "What possessed sane and
sensible men to be swayed by such a twaddling creature?"

The Roman army made camp that night eight miles further north of the
"battle" ground.  North and, thankfully, upwind.

Just before they did so, they came upon the ruins of a peasant village.
Bodies were scattered here and there among the half-wrecked huts and
hovels.

There was a survivor in the ruins.  An old man, seated on the ground,
leaning against a mud brick wall, staring at nothing and holding the
body of an old woman in his arms.  The woman's garments were stiff with
dried blood.

When Belisarius rode up and brought his horse to a halt, the old man
looked up at him.  Something about the Roman's appearance must have
registered because, to Belisarius' surprise, he spoke in Greek.  Rather
fluent Greek, in fact, if heavily accented.  The general guessed that
the man had been a trader once, many years back.

"I was in the fields when it happened," the old man said softly.  "Far
off, and my legs are stiff now.  By the time I returned, it was all
over."

His hand, moving almost idly, stroked the gray hair of the woman in his
arms.  His eyes moved back to her still face.

Belisarius tried to think of something to say, but could not.  At his
side, Maurice cleared his throat.

"What is the name of this village?"  he asked.

The old peasant shrugged.  "What village?  There is no village here."
But, after a moment: "It was once called Kulachi."

Maurice pointed over his shoulder with a thumb.  "Today, we destroyed
the army which did this.  And now, as is Roman custom, we seek a name
for the, vit'torv "

Belisarius nodded.  "Quite right," he announced loudly.  "The Battle
of Kulachi, it was."

Around him, the Roman soldiers who heard growled their satisfaction.
The peasant studied them, for a moment, as if he were puzzled.

Then, he shrugged again.  "The name is yours, Roman.  It means nothing
to me anymore."  He stroked the woman's hair, again, again.  "I
remember the day I married her.  And I remember each of the days she
bore me a child.  The children who now lie dead in this place."

He stared to the south, where a guilty army was bleeding its
punishment.  "But this day?  It means nothing to me.  So, yes, you may
have the name.  I no longer need it."

On the way out of the village, several soldiers left some food with the
old man.  He seemed to pay no attention.  He just remained there,
stroking a memory's hair.

Aide did not speak for some time thereafter.  Then, almost like an
apology:

If you had been a blacksmith, this would have happened also.  Ten times
over, and ten times worse.

Belisarius shrugged.  I Icnow that, Aide.  And tomorrow the knowledge
will mean something to me.  But today?  Today it means nothing.  I lust
wish I could have been a blacksmith.

Chapter 28

CHOW PATTY

Autumn, 533 A.O.

Just after daybreak, the first Malwa ship at Chowpatty was sunk by
ramming.  Unfortunately, the maneuver was completely unplanned and
badly damaged an Ethiopian warship in the process.  Coming through the
pouring rain into the bay where the Malwa kept their fleet during the
monsoon season, the lead Ethiopian warship simply ran over the small
Malwa craft stationed on picket duty.

The Malwa themselves never saw it coming.  The crew-exhausted by the
ordeal of keeping a small ship at sea during bad weather--had been
preoccupied with that task.  They had no lookouts stationed.  The
thought that enemy warships might be in the area didn't even occur to
them.

As it was, they considered their own commander a lunatic, and had
cursed him since they left the docks.  Nobody, in those days, tried to
actually "maintain a blockade" during the stormy season.  The era when
English warships would maintain year-round standing blockades of French
ports was in the far distant future.

In times past, once the monsoon came, the Malwa fleet blockading
Suppara had simply retired to the fishing town of Chowpatty further
south along the coast, which the Malwa had seized and turned into their
naval base.  There, for months, the sailors would enjoy the relative
peace and pleasures of the grimy town which had emerged on

ruins of the fishing village.  The fishermen were long gone, fled or
impressed into labor.  Those of their women who had not managed to
escape had been forced into the military brothels, if young enough, or
served as cooks and laundresses.

But this monsoon season had been different.  The Malwa ruler of
southern India--Lord Venandakatra, Goptri of the Deccan--had always
been a foul-tempered man.  As the strength of the Maratha rebellion had
grown, he had become downright savage.  Not all of that savagery was
rained down upon the rebels.  His own subordinates came in for a fair
portion of it.

So... the Malwa commander of the Suppara blockade had taken no chances.
As preposterous and pointless as it might be, he would keep one ship
stationed at sea at all times.  Lest some spy of Venandakatra report to
the Goptfi that the blockade was being managed in a lackadaisical
manner--and the commander find himself impaled as several other
high-ranked officers had been in the past.  Their flayed skins hung
from the ceiling of the audience chamber of the Goptri's palace in
Bharakuccha.

The Ethiopian ship did have a lookout posted in the bow.  But he, too,
had not been expecting to encounter enemy ships at sea.  He had been
concentrating his attention--with his ears more than his eyes--on
spotting the first signs of approaching landfall.  So he didn't see the
Malwa vessel until it was too late to do anything but shout a
last-minute warning.

Seconds later, the Ethiopian seaman died.  When the prow of the Axumite
craft struck the Malwa vessel amidships, he was flung from his roost
into the enemy ship and broke his neck against the mast.  His body then
flopped onto two Malwa sailors huddling next to the mast, seeking
shelter from the rain.  Panic-stricken, the sailors heaved his corpse
aside.

They had good reason to panic.  The Ethiopian ship was not only heavier
and larger, its bow was designed to serve


as a platform for cannons.  The hull structure was braced to support
weight and withstand recoil.  The small Malwa craft, on the other hand,
was nothing more than a small fishing boat refitted as a warship.  Even
that "refitting" amounted to nothing more than mounting a few rocket
troughs along the side.

The Ethiopian ship, running with the wind, caved in the hull of the
Malwa vessel and almost ran over it completely before falling away.
Within half a minute of the collision, half the Malwa sailors were in
the water and the other half would be within another minute.

Cursing, the captain of the Ethiopian ship raced below deck to check
the extent of the damage.  His lieutenant, in the meantime, hastily
ordered the signal rockets fired which would alert the rest of the
Axumite fleet that they had reached their target.

Those signal rockets, of course, would also alert the Malwa defenders
of the port.  But Eon and his top advisers had already decided that it
was too risky to attempt a complete surprise attack in bad weather. The
Axumite ships might very well destroy or strand themselves by running
ashore.  Besides, Eon and his officers were confident that prepared and
ready Axumite marines could overwhelm any Malwa garrison caught off
guard during monsoon season.  Half of those garrison sailors and
soldiers, at least half--would be carousing or sleeping or foraging. 
And the ones on duty would be concentrated primarily on the inward
walls of the town, guarding against attacks from Rao's guerrillas.

The negusa nagast even took the time, as his ship loomed out of the
rain-drenched sea, to pull alongside the crippled Ethiopian warship. By
then, the captain had returned from below, scowling more fiercely than
ever.

"What's the damage?"  hailed Eon.

The captain shook his head.  "Taking water badly!"  he shouted back.
"She'll sink soon enough if we don't beach her for repairs!"

On his flagship, Eon didn't hesitate for more than a few


seconds.  Nor did he bother to consult with Ousanas or Ezana or
Antonina, all of whom had gathered by the rail next to him.

"Forget repairs!"  the Ethiopian king shouted.  "Beach her in the
middle of the Malwa fleet and do what damage you can!  We'll salvage
what we can after we take the port!"

Before he had even finished, the captain was shouting new orders.  The
fact that he had just been sent on what seemed to be a suicide mission
did not faze him in the least.

Nor did it faze Ousanas and Eon, although Antonina's face registered a
bit of shock.

"Good plan," grunted Ezana.  Seeing the distress on the Roman woman's
face, he chuckled harshly and shook his head.  "Have no fear, Antonina.
Those men will hold off the Malwa until we get there.  Axumite
marines!"

And so it was that the Ethiopian assault on the Malwa fleet at
Chowpatty was led by a crippled ship limping into the harbor.  The few
sailing ships possessed by the Malwa-again, refitted sailing
craft--were sheltered behind a small breakwater.  The war galleys which
constituted the heart of the fleet had simply been drawn up on the
beach itself.  That great beach had been the main reason the Malwa had
chosen Chowpatty for their monsoon naval base.

The Ethiopian captain ignored the sailing ships in their little marina.
His target was the galleys.  So, when his ship grounded, it grounded on
the beach right in the middle of the Malwa warships.

Near them, rather.  By now the Ethiopian ship had taken so much water
that it grounded while still twenty yards offshore.  The captain issued
a string of bitter curses, until he saw that his gunnery officer was
practically dancing with joy as he ordered the two guns in the stern of
the ship levered around to face forward as much as possible.  The crews
of the two guns in the bow were already getting ready to fire.

The curses trailed off.  The captain of the ship had been


thinking in terms of the Axumite traditions he grew up with.  War at
sea, to him, was a matter of boarding.  His gunnery officer, trained by
Antonina's Theodoran cohort, understood the realities of gunpowder
combat better than he did.  A ship grounded offshore provided a
reasonably level firing platform.  Had they actually reached the beach,
the ship would almost certainly have canted so far over that none of
the cannons could be brought to bear.

In effect, the crippled Ethiopian ship was now a small fortress planted
in the midst of the enemy.  Once he realized that, the scowl which had
been fixed on the captain's face since the collision vanished
instantly.

"Sarwen to the side[" he bellowed.  "Prepare to repel boarders!"

The Ethiopian marines who had been pulling on the oars left the benches
and began taking positions in the bow and alongside the rails.  Any
Malwa who tried to silence those guns would be met by spears and the
heavy cutting swords favored by Ethiopian soldiers.

That still left The captain squinted into the rain, trying to spot the
Malwa fortress which guarded the harbor.  The fortress, perched on a
hill overlooking the bay, held at least eight large siege guns, any one
of which could destroy his vessel with a single well-placed shot.
Especially if they had time to use the heated shot which all
fortresses--allied or enemy alike--had adopted over the past year of
the war.  Fortunately, five of the eight field guns in the fortress
were positioned to protect Chowpatty on its landward side from Maratha
rebels.

The Ethiopians knew of that fortress.  They had been in regular contact
with the Marathas for two years, and Shakuntala's spies had given them
a good description of Chowpatty's defenses.  But they did not possess
any of the detailed battle maps which would be taken almost for granted
by armies of the future.  Warfare was still, for the most part, a
matter of words and muscle.

The rain seemed to be lightening, and the captain


estimated that they were already into the afternoon.  But visibility
was still too poor to see more than perhaps fifty or sixty yards.  He
couldn't spot the fortress at all.

"Good," grunted his lieutenant, standing next to him.  "If we can't see
them, they can't see us."

The words echoed the captain's own thoughts.  He now turned his gaze to
the breakwater, barely visible through the rain.  Already, two
Ethiopian warships had come alongside the pier and were offloading
marines, and two more were not far behind.

There was--had been, rather--a wooden structure perched on the very end
of the breakwater where the Malwa kept a small squad of soldiers on
guard at all times.  The thing had been a glorified shack, really.  Now
it was half collapsed--not by gunfire but simply by the spears and
swords of the first marine contingent.  The captain could see no
corpses anywhere, although some enemies might have been buried beneath
the shattered planking.  But he suspected the handful of Malwa soldiers
stationed there had run away before the marines landed.

"They're coming now," said his lieutenant.  "Finally!  What a sorry lot
of bastards."

The captain followed the pointing finger.  Sure enough,

Malwa soldiers were beginning to appear at the land end of the
breakwater and, here and there, streaming onto the beach where the
galleys rested.

Small streams.  More like hesitant and uncertain trickles.

Most of the Malwa soldiers were still buckling or strapping on their
gear.  The way they held their weapons did not, even at the distance,
seem to indicate any great confidence and enthusiasm to the captain.

"Garritroopers," he muttered.  "What do you expect?"  The Malwa getting
organized at the end of the breakwater must have had a fairly efficient
officer, however.  By the time the first Ethiopian marines reached
them, the Malwa had managed to set up an actual shield wall of sorts,
bristling with spears.  A handful of musketeers, positioned in the
rear, sent a ragged little volley at the Axumites.


It did them about as much good as a picket fence against charging
bulls.  Ethiopian boarding tactics leaned very heavily on shock.  The
Axumites marines were trained and conditioned to expect an initial
round of severe casualties.  Over the decades, obtaining a "boarding
scar" was a matter of pride and honor.

These marines didn't bother with an initial volley of iavelins, or even
use their stabbing spears.  They just raced forward and hammered into
the line; deflecting spears as best as possible with their small light
shields and getting into the enemy's midst with those horrid, heavy
swords which were basically big meat cleavers.  Strength and fury did
the rest.  Wolverine tactics, developed by an African nation which had
never heard of the beasts.

The lieutenant had better eyesight than the captain.  Suddenly he
emitted a sharp, wordless cry full of distress.

"What's wrong?"  demanded the captain, squinting at the distant melee.
So far as he could tell, the Ethiopian marines were shredding the Malwa
line.

"The negusa nagast is leading the charge!"  came the hissing response.
"Damned idiot!"

The captain's saws tightened.  So did his squint, as he tried to force
slightly nearsighted vision to his will.

"Idiot," he echoed.  Then, with a small sigh: "Always the danger, with
a young king.  Especially one who never fought enough battles while
still a prince."

Yet, for all the condemnation in the words, the tone in which they were
spoken--as had been true of the lieutenant's--echoed a dim but profound
contentment.  A mighty empire, Axum had become over the centuries.  Its
King of Kings might rule over half of Arabia and have a navy whose
power could stretch across an ocean.  But at the heart of that power
still lay the fierce highland warriors whose sarwen, as Axumites called
their regiments, were the spine and sinew of Ethiopian might.

Today's negusa nagast might carry, as had all those befoye him, a long
list of grandiose and splendid titles.  "He whb brings the dawn" being
not the least of them.  But he had


begun his life simply as Eon bisi Dakuen--Eon, man of the Dakuen
regiment.  That was his most important name, the one that captured his
true soul.  Today, did any man doubt it, he would prove it true.  Even
without good eyesight, the captain knew full well that the first
Axumite marine who had hurled his lightly armored body onto that shield
wall had been the king who commanded his loyalty.

And so, despite the disapproval of his brain, the man's heart erupted.
And, like every Ethiopian soldier in that fleet now pouring its
strength against the Malwa bastion at Chowpatty, he spent the remaining
time in that battle-even while he oversaw the cannonade which began
shredding Malwa galleys on the beach and turning them into kindling for
the torching squads--shouting the name of his emperor.

The name, not the titles.  Eon bisi Dakuen!

From beginning to end, the battle lasted slightly longer than three
hours.  Throughout, the captain kept shouting that name.

The battle was ferocious enough, once the Malwa commander was able to
organize the resistance.  "Garritroopers," the Ethiopian captain had
called his men, but the term was quite unfair.  Most of the Malwa
stationed at the port had been seamen, accustomed to the hardships of
naval life and no stranger to savage boarding actions.  Nor were they
strangers to Axumite tactics, for they had clashed many times over the
past year with Ethiopian ships running the blockade.  And the soldiers,
because Chowpatty was an isolated bastion surrounded by the Maratha
rebellion, were no strangers to bitter fighting.

Still, the contest was uneven.  The Ethiopians had been prepared,
ready, on edge.  The Malwa caught off guard, even if their commander
rallied them before they were completely routed.  Most of all, the
difference in leadership was simply too great to withstand.  Not
military leadership, as such.  The Malwa commander


was a capable and courageous officer, experienced in both land and
naval combat.  As an infantry officer, one of the Malwa kshatriya who
fought with grenades in the front lines, not cannons in the rear, he
had been one of the first to pour through the breach of Amaravati's
walls which brought down the Andhran empire ruled by Shakuntala's
father.  Later, transferred into the navy, he had shown the same
aptitude with maritime warfare.  Promotions had come quickly enough,
and not one of those promotions had come from bribes or favoritism.

If truth be told, he was not only more experienced than the king who
led his enemies, but a more capable commander as well.  In that battle,
the negusa nagast could hardly have been said to "command" at all.  He
simply led, cutting his way through the Malwa defenders like any one of
the marines at his side.  Like Alexander the Great before him--though
with little if any of Alexander's strategic and tactical genius--Eon
bisi Dakuen would lead a battle in the front ranks, wielding a sword
himself.

Indeed, in the course of that battle, Eon even managed to restage one
of Alexander's most famous exploits.  The negusa nagast was among the
first marines who reached the walls of the fortress and began erecting
their siege ladders.  And thenmdespite the vehement protests of the
soldiers surrounding him--insisted on being the first to scale the
wall.

Stupid, really--even idiotic.  Eon's great strength carried him to the
parapet and cleared it quickly enough of the handful of Malwa soldiers
who guarded his section.  Just as Alexander's strength had carried him
to the parapet at one of the cities he conquered from the Mallians. And
then, just as happened to Alexander, he was isolated atop the parapet
when the defenders pushed aside the scaling ladders.

Finding himself now the target of every Malwa bowman within range, and
with nowhere to take shelter from the arrows on the inside of the
parapet, Eon was forced to emulate Alexander again.  He leapt into the
interior of thee fortress itself--alone,-but at least no longer as
vulnerable


to missiles.  There he took his stand next to a small tree, just as
the Macedonian had done--although this was not a fig tree as in the
Alexandrian legend--and began fiercely defending himself against a
small mob of Malwa attackers.

The Malwa commander died not long afterward.  By the time the sarwen
poured over the walls of the fortress, taking no prisoners in their
fury, the commander had managed to organize a rear guard action which
enabled him to lead a small column of soldiers down to the beach.
There, in a brief but savage melee, he tried to stop the Axumite
marines who were putting the Malwa ships to the torch.

Tried, and failed, and died himself in the doing.  In his case, died in
the actual combat, not in the slaughter which followed as the sarwen
pursued the routed Malwa soldiers for miles inland until the fall of
night gave the few Malwa survivors blessed sanctuary.

There would be no mercy for Malwa that day.  Although, the next day,
the sarwen retrieved the body of the Malwa commander from the piled
corpses on the beach and gave him a solemn burial.  That was done at
the command of Ezana, the leader of the Dakuen sarwe, who also
commanded the erection of a small, simple gravestone over the
commander's grave.

Another nation's warriors might have mutilated that body.  But the
Dakuen soldiers, like their commander, came from a different tradition.
One whose origins in tribal custom was not so far removed.  Beneath the
civilized names of regiments, lurked the not-so-dim faces of old
totems.  And it was that tradition which gave honor to the commander.

A hunting people will kill a tiger, but they will not dishonor it.  Not
even--especially not even--when the tiger, in its death throes, manages
to slay the leader of the hunting party.

Eon bisi Dakuen had gained his treasured boarding scar.  The wound,
rather.  The scar itself would never form, because the negusa nagast of
Ethiopia would die from it before it could.


His soldiers had known, from the moment, still fighting their way over
the rampart, they saw the spear thrust which took Eon in the belly as
he fought alone inside the fortress.  The knowing fueled the rage which
destroyed the Malwa fleet and slaughtered Malwa's men.

Eon himself had known, and the knowing had fueled his own fury as he
beat down his last assailants before collapsing unconscious to the
packed-earth floor.

Ousanas had known, from the moment he reached the body and examined the
wound.  The young king he had reared in the way of kingship since he
was a boy would be gone from this earth within a time measured by, at
most, a few days.  And for the first time in years, the man named
Ousanas had no philosophical insights and no quip to make and no
sarcasm to utter and no grin to present to the universe.  He fell to
his knees and simply wept, and wept, and wept.

And Antonina had known, from the moment she saw the first Ethiopian
warship pull away from the breakwater and begin rowing toward the
flagship on which she had remained throughout the battle.  Slow, solemn
oar strokes accompanied by a rhythmic drum beat which was not so much a
time-keeper as a lament.

In truth, deep inside, she had known from the moment she saw the
blazing fury with which Axum's marines cut down the Malwa sailors
attempting to protect the ships along the strand.  Ethiopian sarwen
were always ferocious in battle, to be sure, but this went beyond
ferocity.  This was pure slaughter, animal rage tearing at flesh, the
bloodlust of maddened wolverines.

When Eon's body was brought aboard the flagship and carried into the
negusa nagast's cabin, Antonina had accompanied it.  Had done what she
could, with the aid of an Axumite healer, to minimize the damage of the
horrible wound.  But, long before Ousanas came into the cabin, his face
drawn and haggard, Antonina had faced the truth.  Thhe.  negusa nagast
would live, for a time.  Might even, if she


and the healer used every method at their disposal, regain
consciousness and speak.  But he would not live to see another month go
by.  Probably not more than two weeks.  Not with that wound.  The spear
had cut great slices of his intestines; damage that would inevitably
bring fatal disease in its train.

In her heartbreak and despair, Antonina thought of summoning Belisarius
and Aide--somehow, someway--but gave up that thought soon enough.  Aide
would know of some method of the future which could save Eon--did know,
for her husband had ordered experiments begun to create the medications
of the future.  But there had been no time--no time--for that, along
with everything else.  And now, time had run out.  Even if--somehow,
someway--she could summon Aide, the crystal being from the future would
be able to do no more than Antonina herself.

Weep, and weep, and weep.  And, as she wept, nestled in Ousanas' arm
while he joined her in the weeping, Antonina wondered, now and then,
how a crystal might weep as well.

Not whether.  Simply how.


Chapter 29

SUKKUR

Autumn, 533 A.D.

When Belisarius first heard the guns roaring at Sukkur, he felt a great
sense of relief.  Granted, Abbu's scouts had already reported that the
Roman and Persian forces at Sukkur were holding back the Malwa
besieging the city.  Still, there was nothing quite as comforting as
hearing the sound of those Roman cannons himself.

Even at a distance--Sukkur and the Indus were still a mile away--he
could tell the difference in the sound between the Roman and the Malwa
guns.  The difference, ironically, was not in the guns themselves. Most
of the siege guns which Belisarius had brought with him to the
Indus-and all of the forty-eight-pounders--were Malwa in origin.
Belisarius and the Persians had captured them in Mesopotamia the year
before.  But the Roman powder was uniformly "corned" powder, whereas
the Malwa often used the older "serpentine" powder.

Here, as in many areas, the Malwa were handicapped by their sluggish
economy--a handicap which was inevitable, given their insistence on
maintaining rigid caste distinctions.  The enemy had corned powder, but
not enough of it to keep all their units supplied through a long battle
or siege.  Just as they were perfectly capable of making horseshoes and
the new harnesses for draft animals--but, making them without replacing
caste handicraft methods


by the "industrial" system the Romans had adopted, they weren't able
to supply enougl for their entire army.  Where every single one of
Belisarius' cavalryman rode a shod horse, and all of his supply train
animals used the new harnesses instead of the old collars, at least
half of the Malwa army was not so equipped.

With large, small-number items like cannons or even muskets, the Malwa
could compensate for their more primitive methods by substituting a
mass of production.  Even workers using older methods, remaining within
caste boundaries, could produce a lot of such items--given that enough
of them were put to work on the projects.  Where the Malwa's
reactionary fanaticism tended to really show up was in their inability
to mass produce small and cheap items like horseshoes and large
quantities of corned powder.

What pleased Belisarius the most, listening, was the comparative rate
of fire.  The Malwa were firing volleys, where Ashot's guns were firing
individually.  Under some circumstances, that would have concerned
Belisarius.  A volley was more effective in breaking a charge than
uncoordinated fire.  But Ashot knew that as well as anyone, and the
fact that he was allowing his gun crews to set their own pace meant
that he was not repelling any assaults.  He was simply engaged in an
artillery duel.

"Good," grunted Maurice, who had reached the same conclusion.  The
chili arch leaned back in his saddle.  "We're still in time, then."

He scanned the surrounding area, his gray beard bristling.  "Which is a
good thing, since this little part of your plan came all to pieces.
Greedy damn Greeks!"

Belisarius' jaws tightened a little.  He shared Maurice's anger at the
in discipline of the Greek cataphracts, and had every intention of
chewing on Sirras' ear about it.  But... He sighed heavily.  "I suppose
it couldn't have been avoided."  His eyes moved to the right, where
what was left of Rohri was being plundered by Sirras' Constantinople
cataphracts.  Then, with considerably greater satisfaction,


moved on to examine the ordered ranks of his Thracian bucellarii and
the Greeks who were under the command of Cyril.

The "old Greeks," as they were called by the rest of Belisarius'
troops, were the cataphracts who had served with Belisarius in
Mesopotamia.  Along with the Thracians and the field artillery, they
were almost back in formation after the assault which took Rohri.
Belisarius would be able to resume his advance with them within the
hour.

The others... "Leave them to it," he growled.  "I'll have words with
Sittas later.  Not fair to him, really, since he's been doing his best
to rein them in.  But he'll take out his anger at getting reprimanded
on his own troops.  All the better.  Sittas will gore them worse than I
would, with his temper up."

Maurice nodded, stroking his beard.  "Then, after Sittas rages at them,
you can give them a calm little speech about the need for
discipline--if we're to win this campaign and get ten times more in the
way of booty than this piddly little river town provides."

"Bound to happen, I suppose," repeated Belisarius.  "They've been
complaining for weeks about the lack of booty.  As if our men last year
just walked into a treasure room without fighting for months!"

"Well, look on the bright side.  The Greeks paid for it, well
enough."

Maurice's words didn't bring Belisarius much in the way of
satisfaction.  True, the enthusiastic assault of Sittas' cataphracts
had overwhelmed the Malwa garrison in Rohri, far quicker than
Belisarius could have done with the siege craft he had been planning to
use.  And, true also, had thereby gained him more precious days in
which to continue outmaneuvering the enemy.

But the cost had been steep.  At a rough estimate, he had lost a
thousand cataphracts in that pell mell--and completely
impromptu--charge.  And he knew he would lose as many afterward to
wounds suffered in the course o. taking the city.  As always, war had
been an unpredictable


mistress.  Gain something, lose something, then shift plans
accordingly.

There was no point dwelling on it.  And there was this much to be said:
at least the "Greek fury" was not producing the atrocities against
native civilians which usually accompanied the uncontrolled sacking of
a city.  Not because the Greeks were restraining themselves--they had
already put the entire Malwa garrison to the sword, refusing any and
all attempts at surrender--but simply because there were no civilians
left in Rohri.  The Malwa garrison had already massacred them.

"It's insane," snarled Belisarius.  "The Malwa are still carrying out
their orders long after the situation which called for those orders has
changed.  No point in a scorched earth policy in the Sind now.  We're
already at the gates of the Puniab.  They ought to be corralling the
populace in order to use them for a labor force themselves."

Half-gloomily, half with philosophical satisfaction, he studied the
ruins of Rohri's outer fortifications.  The only reason the first
charge of the Greek cataphracts had broken through, for all its
headlong vigor, was that the fortifications had not been completed
before the Roman army arrived unexpectedly from the south.  The
civilians who could have finished the work were dead before it got well
underway.

"Insane," he repeated.  Then, shaking his head, looked away and studied
the terrain ahead.  What was done was done.

"Send a courier to Sittas and tell him to follow us whenever he can get
those maniacs back under control.  If we wait here for them, we'll lose
the initiative.  I think, iudging from Abbu's report and the sound of
those guns, that if we move now we can take the good ground on the
south bank."

Maurice nodded, summoned a courier, and gave him the necessary
commands.  By the time that was done, Belisarius had already set his
army into motion.

What was left of it, at least, with the Greek cataphracts


 now out of action for a time.  So, the army which finally reached the
bank of the Indus across from Sukkur was the smallest Belisarius had
led in years.  Three thousand of his own bucellarii, two thousand of
Cyril's men, several thousand Arab and Syrian light cavalry, two
thousand artillerymen--and, fortunately, Felix's five hundred
sharpshooter dragoons.

Which rump of a rump army was what made the difference, in the end.
Because by the time Belisarius and his army reached the south bank, the
Malwa commander of the great army besieging Sukkur across the river had
already sent thousands of his men across the Indus to relieve the
garrison under attack in Rohri.

But... that flotilla of barges and river boats hadn't quite reached the
bank, when Belisarius arrived.  Quickly, Gregory began bringing up the
field guns to repel the looming amphibious assault.  In the meantime,
moving much more quickly, Felix had his sharpshooters--firing under
discipline, at coordinated targets--begin taking out the helmsmen and
sailors controlling those ships.  It was a close thing.  But Felix
managed to throw the oncoming flotilla into enough confusion to give
Gregory the time he needed to position the field guns.  Thereafter,
volleys of cannon-fire added their much heavier weight to the battle
between land and water.  By then it was already sunset.  And if
three-pounders were far too small to make much of a dent in good
fortifications, they were more than enough to hammer river boats into
pieces.  Enough of them, at least, for the Malwa to call off the
assault and retreat back to the opposite bank.

Not for long, of course.  Early the next morning, just after dawn, the
Malwa boats came again.  This time, spreading out to minimize the
damage of the cannon and sharpshooter fire.  The Malwa suffered
considerable casualties in that crossing, but they did manage to land a
total of ten thousand men in three separate places along the south bank
by midmorning.  In numbers, at least, they


now had almost as many men as Belisarius on his side of the Indus.

It did them no good at all.  By then, Sittas had restored order among
his cataphracts and pulled them out of Rohri.  The Malwa had barely
gotten their feet on dry land when yet another furious cataphract
charge, sallying from the Roman lines, crushed them like an avalanche.
Eight thousand armored horsemen, using bows and lances and sabers,
throwing their weight atop the forces Belisarius already had hammering
the Malwa in their three enclaves, were more than enough to destroy yet
another Malwa army.

Although, this time, Belisarius was able to save the Malwa soldiery
trying to surrender.  The Greeks had sated their bloodlust in Rohri the
day before.  Even they, belatedly, had come to understand that a
captured soldier was someone else to do the scut work of erecting
fieldworks.  And even they, belatedly, were beginning to realize that
real war was a lot more complicated than simply a series of charges.

Three battles and three victories, thus, were added to the luster of
Belisarius' name by the time he finally reestablished contact with
Ashot and Emperor Khusrau.  Kulachi.  Rohri.  The Battle of the
Crossing.

None of those battles was exactly a "major" battle, of course, measured
in any objective sense.  Two small armies destroyed, and a town taken.
But it mattered little, if at all.  The importance of the names lay in
the names themselves, not the truth beneath them.  Belisarius had a
blooded army, now, whose new troops--which was most of them-had the
satisfaction of adding themselves into that long roll call of triumph
against Malwa which began at Anatha.

Eight times, now, since the war began, Belisarius and his army had met
the Malwa on the battlefield or in savage siege.  Anatha, and the Dam;
The Battle of the Pass and Charax and Barbaricum--and now these new
victories.  Except for the Battle of the Pass against Damodara and
Sanga, each clash had ended in a Roman victory.  Even the defeat at the
Pass had been a close thing, tactically--and


had set up, strategically, the annihilation of the giant Malwa army at
Charax.

Such a string of victories gives confidence to an army.  A kind of
confidence which doubles and triples their strength in war.  Real war,
which, unlike the maneuvers drawn by pen on paper, is as much a thing
of the spirit as the flesh.

Confidence alone, of course, is not enough.  As important is an army's
sense of cohesion and solidarity.  Achieving that was a bit more
difficult.  The in discipline and selfish greed of the Greeks at Rohri
had infuriated the rest of the armymthe more so when they found
themselves forced to fend off a Malwa assault immediately afterward,
unaided by their supposed "comrades" for a full day.

For their part, the Greeks were outraged to discover that the rest of
the army expected them to share the loot they had obtained by their own
furious energy (and loss of blood) in the assault which took Rohri.
Abstractly, they knew of that traditional policy of Belisarius' army.
But... but.."  applied to them?  Here and now?

Belisarius let the troops sort the matter out in their own manner.  He
was busy enough, as it was, preparing for his coming council of war
with Ashot and Khusrau.  Even if he hadn't been, he probably would have
stayed out of it.  Some things are best handled informally, when all is
said and done.

He did grow a little concerned when Gregory's artillerymen began
training their field guns on the Greek encampment, true.  And he kept
an eye cocked on the maneuvers of the Thracian cataphracts to the south
and Cyril's men to the east, blocking the Greek line of retreat.  Not
to mention the enthusiasm with which Felix's sharpshooters began making
wagers on how big a hole their magnificent rifles could punch through a
Greek nobleman's finest armor.

But... it all sorted itself out after a single tense day.  Soon enough,
the Greeks decided that largesse and


generosity on the morrow of victory and triumph was a fine and
splendid thing.  And, for their part, the Thracians and others allowed
that the Greek charges at Rohri and the south bank had been conducted
with panache and flair well worthy of any man who ever marched with
Belisarius.

In the end, the worst problem left to Belisarius was trying to make
himself heard in the command tent while discussing stratagems and
tactics with Ashot and Khusrau.  The din of the great victory
celebration was well nigh overwhelming: Greek cataphract shouting his
praise of Thracian, artilleryman lifting his voice in chorus with
sharpshooter--a capella which sent every frog nearby into shock--and
Arab ululation adding its own special flavor to the acoustic stew.

"What is that incredible racket?"  demanded Khusrau, as soon as he
entered the command tent.

"Music to my ears," replied Belisarius.

"We can withstand them," said Khusrau confidently.  "It was a tight
thing, for a time.  Once, they even breached a small section of the
walls before we drove them back.  But since Ashot arrived and took
positions to the south, the Malwa have become more cautious."

The Persian emperor gave the Armenian cataphract a look full of
approval.  "Most clever, he's been!"  he stated cheerfully.  "His
positions are so well designed and camouflaged that the Malwa have no
real idea how few soldiers he has."

"They made two major assaults early on," chimed in Ashot.  "The second
one came close to over-running our positions.  But--"

He bestowed his own look of approval on Abbu.  "The Arabs found us
splendid ground for a defensive stance.  Both times the Malwa charged,
the terrain bunched them in front of our guns.  Their casualties were
horrendous, and I don't think their commanders even realize how close
they came to success in the second assault.  I don't believe they'll
try that again."

Belisarius scratched his chin.  "So now, in effect, everything has
bogged down into a long siege and continual


counter-battery fire.  We're tying up a very large Malwa army with
much smaller forces of our own."

Both Khusrau and Ashot nodded.

"What is your stock of powder?"  Belisarius asked the Armenian.

"Good enough for a bit," replied Ashot, shrugging.  "Although if
Menander doesn't get us some supplies within a few days, that will
change."

The Armenian officer frowned.  "It's those big guns that really keep
them at bay, General.  The truth is that with as few troops as I have,
the Malwa could overrun our position.  Not without taking great losses,
of course.  But Malwa is always willing to shed the blood of its
soldiers.  And if their commanders ever realize how much our defenses
rely on the big guns, they'll pay the price."

"Which means you can't afford to slack off your fire," interiected
Maurice, "in order to conserve ammunition.  That would give away your
weakness."

All the men in the tent turned their heads, looking to the south, as if
they could see the river through leather walls.

"I hope this Menander of yours is a capable officer," mused Khusrau.
"He seems very young."

"He'll do the job, if it can be done," said Belisarius firmly.  "The
problem isn't him, in any case.  It's whether those steam engines of
Justinian's work properly.  Which, unfortunately, we'll have no way of
knowing until Menander gets here.  Or Bouzes and Coutzes arrive with
the main army."

Maurice heaved a sigh.  "Even that last won't do it, by itself.  With
the twins' infantry added into the mix, of course, the Malwa will not
have a chance of breaking Ashot's position.  In fact, they'll have to
retreat back to the Puniab.  But those soldiers will need food and
supplies themselves, especially if we hope to pursue.  Unless Menander
can get the logistics train workingmwhich means using the river; no way
to haul that much by land--we're hanging on here by our fingernails."

For the first time since the conference began, Gregory


spoke.  "True.  But at least once Bouzes and Coutzes arrive, we'll be
back in touch with all of our forces strung out along the river--all
the way back to Barbaricum.  They're laying telegraph wire as they
come."

He gave a sly little glance at Abbu.  As always whenever "newfangled
ways" were brought up, the old Arab traditionalist was glowering
fiercely.

"My scouts can maintain communications down the river!"  he snapped.
Then, reluctantly: "If need be."

Belisarius shook his head.  "I've got a lot better use for your men
than being couriers."  He decided to toss Abbu a bone--and a rather
large one at that.  "This newfangled system is fine for staying in
touch with the rear.  Only men can scout the front."

Abbu's chest swelled.  The more so, after Belisarius' next words:
"Which is precisely where I propose to go.  Back to the front.  I want
to keep pushing Malwa off balance."

Leaning over the map, Belisarius gave the Persian emperor a concise
summary of his plans.  To his relief, Khusrau immediately nodded
agreement.  Belisarius was not under the command of Khusrau, of course,
but maintaining good and close relations with the Persians was
essential for everything.

"Yes," stated the emperor forcefully.  "That is the way to go.  The
Aryan way!"

The last, boastfully barked statement was perhaps unfortunate.  The
last time the Roman officers in that tent had seen an Aryan army
attacking in "the Aryan way" was when they charged Belisarius at
Mindouos.  And lost an army in the doing, in one of the worst defeats
in Persia's long history.

Obviously sensing the little awkwardness in the room, Khusrau smiled.
"Not, of course, as stupidly as has sometimes been done in the past."

Maurice--of all people--played the diplomat.  "You broke Malwa
yourself, Emperor, not so long ago.  When you led the charge in the
Aryan way which cleared the road to Sukkur."


 Khusrau's smile turned into a grin.  "I?  Nonsense, Maurice."  The
emperor slapped the shoulder of the young Persian officer standing at
his side.  "Kurush led that magnificent display of Aryan martial
prowess.  I assure you I stayed quite some distance behind.  Arrayed in
my finest armor, of course, and waving my sword about like the great
Cyrus of ancient memory."

A little laugh swept the room.  For all the historic animosity between
Rome and Persia, every Roman officer in Belisarius' army had long since
fallen under the sway of Khusrau's magnetic personality.  That little
witty remark of his being a good part of the reason.  Of Khusrau
Anushirvan's personal courage, no man in the tent had any doubt.  But
it was refreshing, for once, to see a Persian monarch many ruler, for
that mattermwho did not fear to speak the truth as well.

"God save us from reckless leaders," murmured Maurice.  "Especially
those who try to assume the mantle of Alexander the Maniac.  Nothing
but grief and ruin down that road."

Belisarius straightened.  "Mention of your sagacity outside Sukkur,
Emperor of the Aryans, leads me to the next point I wanted to raise."
He hesitated.  Then, seeing no way to blunt the thing:

"Now that you have smuggled your way out of Sukkur, you should not
return.  If Sukkur falls, that is just a setback.  If you fall with it,
a disaster."

Sagacious or not, Khusrau's back was stiffening.  Before he could utter
words which might irrevocably commit him to any course of action,
Belisarius hurried on.  "But that is only one reason you should not
return.  The other--the more important--is that your people need you in
the Sind."

As Belisarius had expected, and counted on, the last words broke
through Khusrau's gathering storm of outrage.  The Persian emperor's
eyes widened.

"My people?"  he asked, confused.  "In the Sind?"

Belisarius nodded sagely.  "Exactly so, Emperor.  The Sind-.  as we
agreed--is now Persian territory.  And it is filled with


terrified and desperate people, fleeing from the Malwa savagery.  Your
subjects, now, Khusrau of the Immortal Soul.  Who have nowhere to turn
for aid and succor but to you.  Which they cannot do if you are locked
away behind a Malwa siege at Sukkur."

Sittas--would wonders never cease?--took his turn as diplomat.  "The
Malwa were not able to do that much damage to the Sind itself, Emperor,
before they were driven out.  Burn some crops, destroy some orchards,
ravage some towns and break open a part of the irrigation network.  It
is not irreparable damage, and much of the land remains intact.  The
problem is that the people who work that land are scattered to the
winds.  Still alive, most of them, but too confused and terrified to be
of any use."

Belisarius picked up the thread smoothly.  "That is where you are truly
needed now, Emperor.  Kurush can hold Sukkur, if any man can.  You are
needed in the south.  Touring the countryside, visible to all,
reassuring them that their new ruler has their interests at heart and
will protect them from further Malwa outrages.  And, as you go,
organizing them to return to their villages and-fields."

Khusrau swiveled his head and looked at Kurush.  The young Persian
officer straightened and squared his shoulders.  "I agree, Emperor.  No
one can replace you in that work.  I can--and will--hold Sukkur for
you, while you forge a new province for our empire."

Khusrau took a deep breath, then another.  Then, as was his way, came
to quick decision.

"So be it."  He paused for a moment, thinking, before turning back to
Belisarius.  "I do not wish to drain any significant number of the men
in Sukkur.  Kurush will need them more than I."

The emperor jerked his head, pointing toward the entrance of the tent.
"Twenty Immortals accompanied me here.  I will keep those, as an
immediate bodyguard.  But I will need some of your Roman troops.
Cavalrymen.  Perhaps a thousand, in all."

Belisarius did not hesitate for an instant.  He turned toward


the small group of officers standing toward the rear of the tent.  His
eyes found the one he was seeking.

Jovius.  He's steady and capable, but slow on maneuvers.  An asset to
Khusrau, and a bit of a headache to me.

"Take five hundred men, Jovius.  All from the Thracian bucellarii.  The
emperor will want to start by going down the Indus'robe gave Khusrau a
glance; the emperor nod dedm'so you should encounter the Syrian cavalry
coming north soon enough.  When you do, tell Bouzes and Coutzes to
provide you with another five hundred men.  Or whatever number the
emperor feels he might need.  I'll write the orders to that effect
later tonight."

Jovius nodded.  Belisarius now gave Maurice a glance, to see if the
commander of the bucellarii had any objection.

Maurice shrugged stolidly.  "Five hundred Thracians won't make a
difference, to us.  Not where we're going.  Your fancy plans will
either work or they won't.  And if they don't, five thousand Thracians
couldn't save us from disaster."

Another little laugh arose in the tent.  "Besides," continued Maurice,
listening for a moment to the revelry still going on outside, "from the
sound of things we won't be having too many discipline problems in the
future.  And those Greeks--I'll say it, just this once--are probably as
good as Thracians on an actual battlefield."

"Done, then," said Khusrau.  He cocked his head quizzically at
Belisarius.  "And is there anything else?  Any other subtle Roman
stratagem, which needs to be finagled past a dimwitted Aryan
emperor?"

The laugh which swept the tent this time was neither small nor brief.
And, by its end, had given the alliance between Rome and Persia yet
another link of steel.

Odd, really, came Aide's soft thoughts in Belisarius' mind.  That humor
can be the strongest chain of all, binding human destiny.

Belisarius began some philosophical response, but Aide drove over it
blithely.  It's because you protoplasmic types are such dimwits, is
what it is.  Logic being beyond your


capability, you substitute this silly fractured stuff you call
"jokes."

Whether or not Belisarius' face got a pained expression at those words
was impossible for him to determine.  Because it certainly did as Aide
continued.

Speaking of which, did I tell you the one about the crystal and the
farmer's daughter?  One evening, it seems, the daughter was in the

field Chapter 30

Trying not to wince, Belisarius studied the young--the very
young--officer standing in front of him.  As always, Calopodius' smooth
face showed no expression at all.  Although Belisarius
thought--perhaps--to detect a slight trace of humor lurking somewhere
in the back of his eyes.

I hope so, he thought, rather grimly.  He'll need a sense of humor for
this assignment.

Aide tried to reassure him.  It worked for Magruder on the peninsula.

Belisarius managed his own version of a mental snort.  Magruder was
facing McClellan, Aide.  McClellan!  You think that vaudeville trickery
would have worked against Grant or Sherman?  Or Sheridan?

He swiveled his head, looking through the open flap of his command tent
toward the Malwa across the river.  He couldn't see much in the way of
detail, of course.  Between the width of the Indus and the inevitable
confusion of a large army erecting fieldworks, it was impossible to
gauge the precise size and positions of the Malwa forces besieging
Sukkur.

But Belisarius wasn't trying to assess the physical characteristics of
his enemy.  He was trying, as best he could, to gauge the mentality of
the unknown Malwa officer or officers who commanded that great force of
men.  And, so far at least, was not finding any comfort in the doing.

True, the enemy commander--whoever he was--seemed to be somewhat

sluggish and clumsy in the way he handiKl his troops.  Although, as
Belisarius well knew, handling large forces in siege warfare was a
sluggish and clumsy task by its very nature.  "Swift and supple
maneuvers" and "trench warfare" fit together about as well as an
elephant fits into a small boat.

But the enemy commander didn't have to be particularly talented to make
Belisarius' scheme come apart at the seams.  He simply had to be...
determined, stubborn, and willing to wrack up a butcher's bill.  If
anything, in fact, lack of imagination would work in his favor.  If
McClellan hadn't been such an intelligent man, he wouldn't have been
spooked by shadows and mirages.

It's not the same thing, said Aide, still trying to reassure.  If
Magruder hadn't kept McClellan pinned in the peninsula with his
theatrics, Richmond might have fallen.  The worst that happens if
Calopodius can't manage the same For a moment, the crystal's faceted
mind shivered, as if Aide were trying to find a term suitably majestic.
Or, at least, not outright... But he failed.

All right, I admit it's a stunt.  But if it doesn't work, all that
happens is that Calopodius and his men retreat to the south.  There's
no disaster involved, since you're not depending on him to protect your
supply lines.

Another pause, like a shivering kaleidoscope, as Aide tried to find
another circumlocution.  Belisarius almost laughed.

Because I won't have any supply lines, he finished.  Because I'm going
to be trying a stunt of my own.  Marching through two hundred miles of
enemy territory, living off the land as I go.

Aide seemed determined to reassure, no matter what.  It worked form

I know it worked for Grant in the Vicksburg campaign, interrupted
Belisarius, a bit impatiently.  I should, after all, since this whole
campaign of mine is patterned after that one--except that I propose to
take Atlanta in the bargain.  Well... Chattanooga, at least.

This time he did laugh aloud, albeit softly.  Even Grant


and Sherman would have called me a lunatic.  Even

Sheridan!

Apparently realizing the futility of reassurance, Aide got into the
mood of the moment.  Brightly, cheerily: Custer would have approved.

Belisarius' soft laugh threatened to turn into a guffaw,

but he managed to suppress it.  The face of young Calo podius was now
definitely showing an expression.  A quizzical one, in the main,
leavened by I'd better explain, lest he conclude his commander has lost
his mind.

Quickly, pushing his doubts and fears aside, Belisarius sketched for
Calopodius the basic outlines of his plan and the role assigned for the
young Greek nobleman.  Before he was halfway into it, as Belisarius had
hoped--and feared--Calopodius' eyes were alight with enthusiasm and
eagerness.

"It'll work, General!"  exclaimed the lad, almost before

Belisarius completed his last sentence.  "Except--"

Calopodius hesitated, obviously a bit abashed at the thought of
contradicting his august commander.  But the hesitation--as Belisarius
had hoped, and feared--didn't last for more than a second.

Almost pulling Belisarius by the arm, Calopodius led the way out of the
tent onto the sandy soil beyond.  There, still as eager and
enthusiastic as ever, he began pointing out his proposed positions and
elaborating on his subterfuges.

"--so that's how I'd do it," he concluded.  "With logs disguised to
look like cannons, and the few you're leaving me to give some teeth to
the illusion, I can make this island look like a real bastion.  That'll
put us right in the face of the Malwa, intimidate the bastards. They'll
never imagine we'd do it unless we had big forces in reserve at

Rohri.  And I'll keep the walking wounded on the main land marching
around to seem like a host."

Belisarius sighed inwardly.  Smart lad.  Exactly how I'd do it.  \.

He directed his thoughts toward Aide: Which is what I


was really worried about.  If Calopodius loses the gamble, it won't be
a disaster for me.  True enough.  But he and well over a thousand men
will be doomed.  No way they could retreat off this island in the
middle of the Indus if the Malwa launch a major assault on them, and
press it home.

Aide said nothing.  Belisarius scowled.  It's a damned "forlorn hope,"
is what it is.  Something of which I do not generally approve.

Seeing his commander's scowl, and misinterpreting it, Calopodius began
expanding on his proposal.  And if his tone was somewhat apologetic,
the words themselves were full of confidence.

Belisarius let him finish without interruption.  Partly to gauge
Calopodius' tactical acumen--which was surprisingly good for such a
young officer, especially a noble cataphract asked to fight
defensively, on foot--but mostly to allow his own nerves to settle.
Throughout his career, Belisarius had tried to avoid inflicting heavy
casualties on his own troops.  But, there were times... And this was
one of them.  "Forlorn hope" or not, if Calopodius could succeed in
this tactical military gamble, the odds in favor of Belisarius' own
great gamble would be much improved.

Belisarius scanned the island, following the eager finger of Calopodius
as the teenage officer pointed out his proposed field emplacements.  As
he did so, Belisarius continued his own ruminations on the larger
strategy of which this was a part.

In order for his campaign to break out of the Sind to work, Belisarius
needed to effectively disappear from his enemy's sight.  For at least
two weeks, more likely three, as he took his army away from the
Indus--and thus out of sight of the Malwa troops who would be marching
and sailing down the river to reinforce the siege of Sukkur.  He would
lure them into a trap at Sukkur, while he marched around them to lock
the door shut in their rear.

Belisarius would take his main army directly east and then, skirting
the edges of the Cholistan desert, sweep to


the northeast.  He would be marching parallel to the Indus, but
keeping a distance of some thirty miles between his forces and the
river.  Enough, with a screen of Arab scouts, to keep his movements
mysterious to the Malwa.

Even if Abbu's men encountered some Malwa detachments, the enemy would
most likely assume they were simply a scouting or foraging party. Never
imagining that, behind the screen of light cavalry, a powerful striking
force of Roman heavy cavalry and artillery was approaching the Chenab
fork--two hundred miles away from the pitched siege warfare raging
around Sukkur.

The plan relied on its own boldness to succeed.  That-and the
willingness of Calopodius and fewer than two thousand cataphracts left
behind to die, if necessary, on a island across from the huge Malwa
army besieging Sukkur.  Again, the ver boldness of the gambit was the
only thing that gave it a chance to succeed.  Belisarius estimated--and
Calopodius obviously agreed--that the Malwa commander would assume that
the forces on the island were simply a detachment of Belisarius' main
force.  Which, he would assume--insanity to think otherwise!--were
still positioned in Rohri.

Positioned, refitted--and ready to take advantage of a failed Malwa
assault on the outlying detachment on the island to push across the
Indus and link up with the Persians for ted up in Sukkur and Ashot's
Roman forces south of the city.

Aide chimed in, back to his mode of reassurance: By now, after Anatha
and the Dam and Charax, the Malwa will be terrified of another
"Belisarius trap."  Their commander at Sukkur will stare at that island
and wonder.  And wonder.  What trap lies hidden there?  He will study
that island, and conclude that Calopodius is simply bait.  And--wise
man!--he will conclude that bait is best left unswallowed.

Belisarius nodded, responding simultaneously to Aide and the young and
eager officer standing in front of him.

"It'll work," he said firmly, his tone exuding a confide nc he did not

really possess.  But... Belisarius had made up his mind, now.  As much
as anything, because listening to Calopodius' enthusiastic words had
convinced him of the key thing.  If this scheme had any chance of
success, it would be because of the boldness and courage of the officer
who led it.  And while some part of Belisarius' soul was dark and
grim--almost bitter-at the thought of asking a seventeen-year-old boy
to stand and die, the cold-blooded general's mind knew the truth.  For
some odd reason buried deep within the human spirit, such "boys,"
throughout history, had proven their willingness to do so.

Time and time again they had, in places beyond counting.  It was a
characteristic which recognized neither border, breed, nor birth.  Such
"boys" had done so in the Warsaw Ghetto, and at Isandhlwana, and in the
sunken road at Shilo .  As if, on the threshold of manhood, they felt
compelled to prove themselves worthy of a status that no one, really,
had ever challenged--except themselves, in the shadowy and fearful
crevices of their own souls.

He sighed.  So be it.  I was once seventeen years old myself[.  Coldly,
his eyes moved over the landscape of the island, remembering.  And
would have--eagerly--done the same.

There remained, only, to sharpen the sacrificial blade.  Belisarius
steeled himself, and spoke.

"Remember, Calopodius.  Bleed them.  If they come, spill their guts
before you die."  His tone was as hard as the words.  "I'm hoping they
don't, of course.  I'm hoping the fake guns and the constant movement
of a few troops will convince the Malwa my main force is still here.
The few guns and troops I'm leaving you will be enough to repel any
probes.  And once Menander gets here with the Justinian, any Malwa
attack across the river will get savaged.  But--"

"If they come across in force before Menander gets here, they'll mangle
us," concluded Calopodius.  "But it won't be all that easy for them, if
we stand our ground.  Don't forget that we captured or destroyed most
of their riverboats in the Battle of the Crossing.  So they can't
just


swamp me with a single mass attack.  They'll have to work at it."

He shrugged.  "It's a war, General.  And you can't live forever,
anyway.  But if they come, I'll bleed them.  Me and the Constantinople
cataphracts you're leaving behind."  His young voice rang with
conviction.  "We maybe can't break them--not a large enough
assault--but we will gore them badly.  Badly enough to give you that
extra few days you need.  That much I can promise."

Belisarius hesitated, trying to think of something to add.  Before he
could shape the words, a small sound caused him to turn his head.

Maurice had arrived.  The chili arch looked at him, then at Calopodius.
His eyes were as gray as his beard.

"You agreed, boy?"  he demanded.  Seeing the young officer's eager nod,
Maurice snorted.

"Damn fool."  But the words glowed with inner fire.  Maurice, too, had
once been seventeen years old.  He stepped over and placed a hand on
Calopodius' shoulder.  Then, squeezing it:

"It's a 'forlorn hope," you know.  But every man should do it at least
once in a lifetime, I imagine.  And--if by some odd chance, you
survive--you'll have the bragging rights for the rest of your life."

Calopodius grinned.  "Who knows.  Maybe even my aunt will stop calling
me 'that worthless brat: "

Belisarius chuckled.  Maurice leered.  "That might not be the blessing
you imagine.  She might start pestering you instead of the stable
boys."

Calopodius winced, but rallied quickly.  "Not a problem!"  he
proclaimed.  "I received excellent marks in both rhetoric and grammar.
I'm sure I could fend off the ploys of an incestuous seductress."

But a certain look of alarm remained on his face; and it was that, in
the end, which reconciled Belisarius to the grim reality of his scheme.
There was something strangely satisfying in the sight of a
seventeen-year-old boy being more worried about, the prospect of a
distant social


awkwardness than the far more immediate prospect of his own death.

You're a peculiar form of life, observed Aide.  I sometimes wonder if
the term "intelligence" isn't the ultimate oxymoron.

Belisarius added his own firm shoulder-squeeze to Maurice's, and strode
away to begin the preparations for the march.  As he began issuing new
orders, part of his mind examined Aide's quip.  And concluded that, as
was so often true, humor was but the shell of reason.

True enough.  An intelligent animal understands the certainty of his
own eventual death.  So it stands to reason his thought processes will
be a bit--what's the word?

Weird, came the prompt reply.

Two days later, Belisarius and his army moved out of their fieldworks
on the banks of the Indus near Rohri.  They left behind, stationed on
the island in the new fieldworks which had been hastily erected, three
field guns and their crews and a thousand of Sittas' cataphracts.  Also
left behind, in Rohri itself, were all of the wounded.  Many of those
men would die from their injuries in the next few days and weeks.  But
most of them--perhaps six or seven hundred men--were healthy enough to
provide Calopodius with the troops he needed to maintain the pretense
that Rohri was still occupied by Belisarius' entire army.

They pulled out shortly after midnight, using the moonlight to find
their way.  Belisarius knew that his soldiers would have to move slowly
in order not to make enough noise to alert the Malwa positioned across
the river that a large troop movement was underway.  And he
wanted-needed--to be completely out of sight by the break of dawn.

Under the best of circumstances, of course, heavy cavalry and field
artillery make noise when they move.  And doing so at night hardly
constituted "the best of circumstances."  Still, Belisarius thought he
could manage it.  The cavalry moved out first, with Gregory's field
artillery stationed on the banks of the Indus near Rohri adding their


own fire to that of Calopodius' guns on the island.  At Belisarius'
command, the guns were firing staggered shots rather than volleys.  The
continuous sound of the cannons, he thought, should serve to disguise
the noise made by the cavalry as they left the river.

Then, as the night wore on, Gregory would start pulling his guns away
from the river.  Taking them out one at a time, following the
now-departed cavalry, leaving the rest to continue firing until those
leaving were all gone.  As if Belisarius was slowly realizing that an
artillery barrage at night was really a poor way to bombard an unseen
and distant enemy entrenched within fieldworks.  By the end, only
Calopodius' three guns would remain, firing until a courier crossing to
the island on one of the few small boats left behind would tell
Calopodius that his commander had succeeded in the first step of his
great maneuver.

That barrage, of course, would cost Belisarius still more of his
precious gunpowder.  But he had managed to save all of the special
ammunition used by the mitrailleuse and the mortars, and most of the
sharpshooters' cartridges.  And he was sure he would have enough
gunpowder to keep the field guns in operation against whatever enemy he
encountered on the march to the Chenab.  Whether there would be enough
ammunition left thereafter, to fend off the inevitable Malwa
counterattack once he set up his fortifications at the fork of the
Chenab... Worry about that when the time comes, he thought to himself.
Yet, despite that firm self-admonition, he could not help but turn
around in his saddle and stare back into the darkness over the Indus.

He was staring to the southwest now, not toward the guns firing on the
river.  Trying, as futile as the effort might be, to find Menander
somewhere in that black distance.  In the end, the success of
Belisarius' campaign would depend on yet another of the young officers
whom he had elevated to command in the course of this war.  Just as he
was relying on the courage and ingenuity of Calopodis" to cover his
break from enemy contact, he was depending


on the energy and competence of Menander to bring him the supplies he
would need to make this bold maneuver something more than a reckless
gamble.

Perhaps oddly, he found some comfort in that knowledge.  If Belisarius
was willing to condemn one young man to possible destruction, he could
balance that cold-blooded deed with his willingness to place his own
fate in the hands of yet another.  Throughout his military career,
Belisarius had been firmly convinced that the success of a general
ultimately rested on his ability to forge a leadership team around him.
Now that he was taking what was perhaps the boldest gamble in that
career, he took no little satisfaction in the fact that he was willing,
himself, to stake his life on his own methods of leadership.

In for a penny, in ]'or a pound.  You stick with the ones who got you
here.  Put your money where your mouth is.

On and on, as he guided his horse through a moonlight dim landscape,
Belisarius recited proverb after proverb to himself.  Some of which he
had long known, others of which Aide had taught him from future saws
and sayings.

Aide remained silent, throughout.  But Belisarius thought to detect a
faint trace of satisfaction coming from the crystal being.  As if Aide,
also, found a philosophical comfort in matching actions to words.

Far to the southwest, at one of the many bends in the Indus, Menander
was in the hold of the Justinian, cursing fate and fortune
and--especially!--the never-tobesufficiently-damned gadgetry of a
far-distant onetime emperor.

"Justinian and his damn contraptions!"  he snarled, glaring at the
steam engine and the Greek artisans feverishly working on it.  His own
arms were covered with grease up to the elbows, however, and the curse
was more in the way of a ritual formality than anything truly
heartfelt.  This was not the first time the damned gadget had broken
down, after all.  And, judging from past experience... "That's it,"
said one of the artisans, straightening up.


"She should be all right again.  Just that same miserable stupid
fucking--"

Menander didn't hear the rest of the ritual denunciation.  Before the
artisan was well into the practiced litany, he had clambered onto the
deck and was beginning to issue orders to resume the voyage upriver.

Ten minutes later, studying the river barges being towed behind the
Justinian and the Victrix, Menander's mood was much improved.  Even in
the moonlight, he could see that the flotilla was making good headway.
Far better--far, far better--than any galleys could have done, sweeping
oars against the current of the great river.  And the four cargo
vessels, needing only skeleton crews, were carrying far more in the way
of supplies--far, far more--than five times their number of galleys
could have done.

His eyes lifted, looking into the darkness to the south.  Somewhere
back there, many miles behind, a much larger flotilla of sailing ships
was moving up the river also, carrying men and supplies to reinforce
Ashot at Sukkur.  But the monsoon winds were but a fickle remnant now. 
The sailing craft were not making much faster headway than were Bouzes
and Coutzes, who were marching the main forces of the Roman army along
the riverbanks.

Still, they were not dawdling.  They were moving as fast as any huge
army made up primarily of infantry could hope to do.  Fifteen miles a
day, Menander estimated.  And Bouzes and Coutzes, when he left them,
had been confident they could maintain that pace throughout the
march.

"Three weeks," Menander muttered to himself.  "In three weeks they'll
be at Sukkur."  He growled satisfaction, almost like a tiger.  "And
once they get to Sukkur, the Malwa there are done for.  If Khusrau and
Ashot can hold out that long, Bouzes and Goutzes will be the hammer to
the anvil.  The.  Malwa will have no choice but to retreat back to the
Punjab."

He pictured that retreat in his mind.  Practically purring"

now.


Tuo hundred miles they'll have to retreat.  With our main forces
coming after them, Belisarius blocking their way-the possibility that
Belisarius might fail in his attempt to reach the Chenab never crossed
Menander's mind--and me and Eusebius to hammer them from the river with
the Justinian and Victrix.  And the Photius, coming later.

Fondly, Menander patted the thick wooden hull of the newfangled
steam-powered warship.  According to the last message received by
Bouzes and Coutzes over the telegraph line they had been laying behind
them, the Justinian's sister ship had reached Barbaricum and was
starting up the Indus herself.  Towing yet another flotilla of precious
supplies to the front.

"Fine ships!"  he exclaimed, to a distant and uncaring moon.

Not long after daybreak, the next morning, Menander was snarling at the
rising sun.  But, this time, simply at the vagaries of fate rather than
the madness of a far-distant one-time emperor besotted with gadgetry.

For the fifth time since the voyage began, the Justinian had run
aground on an unseen sandbar in the muddy river.  While the ship's
navigator dutifully recorded the existence of that sandbar on the
charts which the expedition was creating for those who would come after
them, Eusebius towed the Justinian off the sandbar with the Victrix,
its paddle wheels churning at full throttle.  Once the Victrix
succeeded in breaking Menander's ship loose, the Justinian's own engine
did the rest.

A few minutes later, having cleared the obstruction and carefully
towing the cargo vessels away from it, Menander's mood became sunny
once again.

So was that of his chief pilot.  "Good thing the old emperor"--such was
the affectionate term which had become the custom in Menander's river
navy, to describe a blind emperor-become-craftsman--"designed this
thing to go in reverse.  Odd, really, since he never planned it for
river work."


Menander curled his lip.  "Who says he never planned it for river
work?"  he demanded.  Then, shaking his head firmly: "Don't
underestimate the old emperor.  A wise man, he is--ask anyone who's
ever been up for judgement in his court."

The pilot nodded sagely.  "True, true.  No bribing the old emperor to
make a favorable ruling for some rich crony.  Worth your head to even
try."

Affectionately, the pilot patted the flank of the ship and cast an
approving glance at one of the heavy guns nearby.  "She'll put the fear
of God in the Malwa.  You watch."

Menander began to add his own placid words of wisdom to that sage
opinion, but a shrieking whistle cut him short.

"Again!"  he bellowed, racing for the hatch leading to the engine room
below.  "Justinian and his damned contraptions!"

The same rising sun cast its light on Belisarius' army, now well into
its march away from the Indus.

"We've broken contact, clear enough," said Maurice with satisfaction.
"The men will be getting tired, though, after marching half the night.
Do you want to make camp early today?"  Belisarius shook his head.  "No
rest, Maurice.  Not until nightfall.  I know they'll be exhausted by
then, but they'll get over it soon enough."

He did not even bother to look behind him, where he had left two young
men to bear a load far heavier than their years warranted.

"Drive them, Maurice," he growled.  "By the time we reach the Chenab, I
want every man in this army to be cursing me day and night."

Maurice smiled.  "Think they'll take it out on the Malwa, do you?"  The
smile became a grin.  "I imagine you're right, at that."


Chapter 31

THE GULF OF KHAMBAT

Autumn, 533 A.D.

"Tomorrow you will strike the Malwa at Bharakuccha," whispered Eon. The
voice of the dying king, for all its weakness, did not tremble or waver
in the least.  Nor did any of the people assembled in the royal cabin
of the flagship, which consisted of all the top commanders of the
Axumite navy, have any difficulty making out the words.  If they leaned
forward on their stools, bracing hands against knees, simply it from
was deep not respect, because they strained to hear.  It was

Antonina, watching from her own position standing toward the rear of
the cabin, found herself fighting back tears.  Now, at the end of his
short life, all traces of Eon the rambunctious young prince were gone.
What remained was the dignitas of the negusa nagast of Axum.

Eon reminded her of his father, in that moment, the Kaleb who had gone
before him--and had also been slain by Malwa.  And not simply because
his face, drawn by pain and exhaustion, made him look much older than
he was.  Kaleb had possessed little of his younger son's intellect, but
the man had exuded the aura of royal authority.  So too did Eon, now
that he was on the eve of losing authority and life together.

"You will destroy their fleet completely.  The merchant vessels as well
as the warships."  The words issued by Eon's.


dry and husky voice blurred together a bit.  The blurring did not
detract from their weight.  They simply made the words come like molten
iron, pouring into molds.  Not to be denied, but only received.  The
sarwen commanders nodded solemnly.

"You will destroy the docks.  Destroy the shipyards.  Burn and ravage
the entire harbor."  Again, came the solemn nods.

Eon shifted slightly, where he lay reclined against his cushions.  No
sign of pain came to his face with the movement, however.  For all
intents and purposes, it seemed like a face carved in monumental
stone.

And would be, Antonina knew, soon enough.  As they had done with Wahsi
the year before, the Axumite sarwen were transforming a stupid battle
death into a thing of legend and myth.  Before a year had passed, she
had no doubt at all, Eon's face would be carved into monuments
throughout the Ethiopian highlands.  And woven into the tapestries of
Yemen and the Hijaz.

"This I command," said Eon.  "Let the navy of Axum be destroyed in the
doing--this I command."

He took a long and shuddering breath before continuing.  "Our people
can build new ships, raise new sarwen.  But only if Belisarius is given
the time to break Malwa.  Time only we can give him, by penning Malwa
to the land."  Slowly, laboriously: "Let them, even once, get loose on
the sea, and the great Roman's back will be exposed."

The heads of the sarwen did not so much nod as bow in obedience.  Eon
watched them for a moment, as if to assure himself of their fealty,
before he concluded.

"Bharakuccha is the key.  It is the only great port left to Malwa on
its western coast.  Destroy that great fleet, destroy that
harbor"--finally, a little hiss came--"and by the time they can recover
their naval strength, Belisarius will have his sword to Malwa's neck.
Ethiopia's future will be assured, even if no man in this fleet lives
to see it."

Ezana cleared his throat.  The other sarwen commanders turned their
heads to gaze upon him.  Formally, Ezan was simply one of many sara wit
commanders, no greater


than they.  But, over the past two years, he had become the "first
among equals."  He and the great hero Wahsi had been Eon's personal
bodyguards, had they not?  Eon's son had been named after Wahsi, and
Ezana was the commander of the royal regiment to which Eon himself
belonged.  As would young Wahsi himself, once his father was dead.

"It will be done, negusa nagast.  Though this navy die in the doing."

The words were echoed by all the regimental commanders.  "Though this
navy die in the doing."

"Indeed so," added Ousanas.  The aqabe tsentsen, as always, had been
sitting in lotus position on the floor rather than on a stool.  Now he
unfolded and rose with his inimitable grace.  Then, stooping a little,
he placed a hand on Eon's brow.

"It will be done, negusa nagast.  Have no doubt of it.  And now you
must rest."

"Not yet, old friend," whispered Eon.  "There is still another task to
be done."  His dark eyes moved to the only woman in the cabin.  "Step
forward, Antonina."

Antonina felt herself grow tense.  Dread piled upon heartbreak.  Eon
had said little to her, since he regained consciousness after the
battle of Chowpatty.  But she was certain of the subject he would now
broach.

Not this, Eon!  You cannot ask me--your mother in all but name--to do
this!  Anything else, but not this!

Eon's eyes had never left her.  Slowly, trying not to let her
reluctance show, Antonina moved toward the bed where Ethiopia's king
lay dying.

Once she was standing alongside 0usanas, however, Eon's thoughts seemed
to go elsewhere.  Antonina felt a moment's relief.  The negusa nagast's
eyes moved to Ezana.

"At the end, I am a man of the Dakuen.  So I will be in that battle
myself, Ezana.  As my commander as well as my subject, I demand that
right."

Ezana's eyes widened a bit.  A veteran of many battles, the sarwen knew
full well that Eon would probably be dead


before the coming battle even started.  He certainly would be
incapable of even standing, much less wielding a weapon.

But then, as if some mysterious signal had passed between them, Ezana
nodded his head gravely.  "Be certain of it, negusa ne gast  Eon bisi
Dakuen will lead us to victory at Bharakuccha, as surely as he led us
at Chow patty."

Antonina remained confused by that exchange, but she had no time to
puzzle over it.  Eon's eyes were now resting on her.  The moment she
dreaded was here.

"With my death," husked Eon, "the dynasty will be in danger."

Antonina forced herself not to hiss.  Behind her, she could sense the
commanders of the sara wit stiffening.  Eon had now, for the first
time, exposed to the light the great shadow which had hung over
everyone since his mortal injury.

To her astonishment, Eon managed a chuckle.  The effort seemed to wrack
his body with pain, though the amusement did not leave his face.

"Look at them," he half-gasped.  "Like saints accused of sin."

He broke off, coughing a bit.  Then, very firmly: "It is true, and all
here know it.  My son is but a babe, his mother an Arab.  A queen from
Mecca, to rule over Ethiopians?  With every Axumite suspicious of her
family's ambitions?  And every sarwe eyeing the rest with equal
suspicion?"

For a moment, he bestowed a stony haze on the regimental commanders.
None of them but Ezana could meet that gaze for long.  Within seconds,
they were staring at the deck of the cabin.

"True!"  stated Eon.  "I know it.  You know it.  All know it."

He paused, drawing in a slow and painful breath.  "I will not have it.
First, because Rukaiya is my wife and Wahsi is my son, and they are
dear to me.  I will not have my wife and child suffer the fate of
Alexander's.  SeconttN because Axum is poised on the threshold of
grandeur, and


I will not see my empire brought down by my own rash folly.  "

Again, he coughed; and, again, fought for breath.  "Let the dynasty
survive--survive and prosper--and my folly will become transformed into
a glorious legend."  He managed a faint smile.  "As, I suspect, has
usually been .... true with legends.  Let it fall..."

He could no longer prevent the pain from distorting his features.  "It
will all have been for nothing," he whispered.  "The Diadochi reborn in
Axum, and Ethiopia's empire-like Alexander's--torn into shreds."

The king's strength was fading visibly, now.  Ezana cleared his throat.
"Tell us your wish, negusa nagast."  For an instant, his hard eyes
ranged right and left.  "We--I, for one--will see it done."

For a moment, Antonina felt a rush of hope.  She held her breath.  But
then, seeing Eon's little shake of the head, she felt herself almost
trembling.

Not.  Not thist.

"I am too weak," whispered Eon.  "Too--not confused,

no.  But not able to think well enough.  The thing is too difficult,
too complex.  And--"

Again, he broke off coughing.  "And, to be truthful, cannot think
beyond my own love for Rukaiya and Wahsi.  Only the sharpest mind can
find the way forward in this fog.  And only one whose impartiality and
wisdom is accepted by all."

Understanding, finally, the eyes of the all the regimental commanders
moved to Antonina.  An instant later, seeing their nods--nods of
agreement; even reliefbAntonina knew that protest was impossible.

She stared at Eon.  There was nothing of majesty left in those dark
eyes.  Simply the pleading of a small boy, looking to his mother--once
again, and for the last time--for salvation and hope.

She cleared her own throat.  Then, to her surprise,

managed to speak with a voice filled with nothing but serenity.

"I will do it, Eon.  I will see to the safety of your wife


and child, and the dynasty.  I will ensure that your death was not in
vain.  There will be no Diadochi seizing power in Axum and Adulis. Your
heritage will not be destroyed by ambitious generals and scheming
advisers."

Her eyes moved from the dying king to the regimental commanders.
Serenity, cool serenity, hardened into diamond.  "You may be sure of
it."

"Sure of it," echoed Ousanas.  His great powerful arms were crossed
over a chest no less powerful.  He made no effort to shroud his own
glare at the sara wit commanders with anything which even vaguely
resembled serenity.  Unless it be the serenity of a lion studying his
prey.

"Sure of it," repeated Ezana, his voice ringing as harshly as that of
the aqabe tsentsen.  Ezana did not even look at his fellow commanders.
He kept his eyes fixed on those of his king.  Eon, clearly enough, was
about to lapse back into unconsciousness.  Ezana almost rushed to speak
the next words.

"The negusa nagast has appointed the Roman woman Antonina to oversee
the transition of authority in Axum.  I bear witness.  Does any man
challenge me?"

Silence.  Ezana allowed the silence to stretch unbroken, second after
second.

"Any man?  Any commander of any san ve  Silence.  Stretching unbroken.
"So be it.  It will be done."

The negusa nagast seemed to nod, perhaps.  Then his eyes closed and his
labored breathing seemed to ease.

"The king needs rest," pronounced Ousanas.  "The audience is over."

When all had gone except Antonina and Ousanas, she leaned weakly
against the wall of the cabin.  Slow tears leaked down her cheeks.

Through blurred vision, she met the sorrowing eyes of Ousanas.

"I married him, Ousanas.  Found him his wife and gav him his son.  How
can I--?"


Almost angrily, Ousanas pinched away his own tears with thumb and
forefinger.

"I would not have wished it on you, Antonina," he said softly.  "But
Eon is right.  The dynasty could shatter into pieces--will shatter, if
there is not a strong mind and hand to lead us through.  And no one but
you can provide that mind and hand.  All the rest of us--Ethiopian and
Arab alike--are too close to the thing.  The Ethiopians, fearful that
Rukaiya's relatives will grow too mighty, will seek to humble the
Arabs.  And then, in the humbling, squabble among themselves over which
regiment and which clan will be paramount.  The Arabs, newly hopeful of
a better place, will fear reduction to vassalage and begin to plot
rebellion."

"You are neither Arab nor Ethiopian," retorted Antonina.  "You
could--"

Ousanas' old grin almost seemed to make an appearance.  "Me?  A savage
from the lakes?"

"Stop it!"  snapped Antonina.  "No one thinks that--has not for
years--not even you!  And you know it!"

Ousanas shook his head.  "No, not really.  But it hardly matters,
Antonina.  If anything, my sophistication will make everyone all the
more suspicious.  What does that odd man really want?  He reads
philosophy, even!"

Now, the grin did appear, even if for only an instant.  "Would you
trust someone who could parse sophisms with Alcibiades?"

Antonina shrugged wearily.  "You are not Alcibiades.  Nor does anyone
believe so."  She managed a semblance of a grin herself.  "Assuming
that hardheaded and practical sarwen knew who Alcibiades was in the
first place.  But if the name is unfamiliar, the breed is not.  I do
not believe there is one man or woman in all of Axum or Arabia who
believes that Ousanas is a scheming, duplicitous adventurer seeking
only his own gain."

Ousanas shrugged.  "That, no.  I believe I am well enough trusted.  But
trust is not really the issue, Antonina.  The problem is not one of

treachery, to begin with.  It is simply confusion uncertainty.  In
which fog every man begins to wonder about his own fate, and worry, and
then--" He took a breath.  "And then begin scheming, and lying, and
seeking their own gain.  Pressing to their own advantage.  Not from
treason, simply from fear."

Antonina tried to protest, but could not.  Ousanas was right, and she
knew it.

"Only you, Antonina, are far enough away from the thing.  Have no ties
at all to any part of Axum, except the ties of loyalty and wisdom. They
might trust me, but they would never trust my judgement.  Not in this. 
Whereas they will trust the judgement--the ruling--made by you. Just as
they did before."

She slumped.  Ousanas came over and embraced her.  Antonina's tears now
trickled down his chest.

"I know," he whispered.  "I understand.  You will feel like a spider,
weaving a web out of your own son's burial shroud."

And now, all of it said, she began sobbing.  Ousanas stroked her hair.
"Ah, woman, you were never a hunter.  Many hours I spent, waiting in
the thickets for my prey, whiling away the time in a study of
spiderwebs. There is, in truth, nothing so beautiful in all the world. 
Gossamer delicate yet strong; and does it really matter how it came to
be?  All of creation, in the end, came from the humblest of substance. 
Yet is there, now, and it is glorious."

The battle of Bharakuccha began early the next morning, when the
Axumite galleys came into the harbor, followed by the handful of Roman
warships.  The Malwa defenders were waiting, alert.  There was no
surprise here.  Except, perhaps, the lack of surprise itself.  The
Ethiopian fleet came forward, not like a lioness springing from ambush,
but with an elephant's almost stately rush of fury.

Certain in its might, imponderable in its wrath, unheeding of all
resistance.  On the deck of each galley, the drummers pounded a rhythm
of destruction.  The sarwen at th oars kept time with their own chants
of vengeance.  The


commanders in the bow, standing atop the brace of four pounders, held
their spears aloft and clashed the great blades with promise.

And, on the great flagship at the center of the fleet, the Malwa
commanders peering through their telescopes could see the leader of the
fleet.  An emperor himself, of that they were instantly certain.  Who
else would come to a battle ensconced on a throne and garbed in royal
finery?  The sun gleaming off the iron blade of his pearl-encrusted,
gold sheathed spear was almost blinding.

The commanders, uncertainly, looked to their own leader.  Venandakatra
the Vile, Goptri of the Deccan, was on the ramparts of the harbor
himself, glaring at the oncoming enemy fleet through his reptilian
eyes.  His thin-boned, flabby hand patted the great siege gun next to
which he was standing.

"Fire on them as soon as they are in range," he commanded.  "Soon
enough, that fleet will be so much flotsam.  The fools!"

The commanders glanced at each other.  Then the most senior, almost
wincing, cleared his throat and said: "Goptri, I believe you should
summon Lord Damodara.  We will be needing his Raiputs, soon enough, and
it will take them hours to return to the city.  Even if you summon them
immediately."

Venandakatra almost spit.  "Raiputs?  Rajputs?"  He pointing a finger,
quivering with outrage and indignation.  "That's just a fleet, you
idiot!  Of what use would Rajput cavalry be?"  Again, he patted the
cannon; almost slapped it.  "Sink them--that is enough!"

The senior commander hesitated.  Incurring the Vile One's wrath was
dangerous.  Butm

His eyes returned to the enemy warship.  But the commander had fought
Axumites, before, and.."  he could sense the fury under those drums,
and he could sense what the strange sight of that royal figure on the
flagship held in store.

"They will not stop, Goptri, That is not a raiding fleet.


That is an army bent on destruction.  They will accept the casualties
to get into the harbor.  And then--"

Venandakatra spluttered fury, but the commander pressed on.  He was a
kshatriya, after all, bred to courage even in Malwa lands.  The
commander squared his shoulders.  "I have fought Axumite marines.  We
will need the Rajputs."

When the first Malwa gun was fired, it did not signal the start of a
volley.  It was a single shot, and the missile fell far short of the
Ethiopians.  Pieces of flesh have poor aerodynamic properties, after
all, and Venandakatra the Vile had chosen to start the battle of
Bharakuccha by blowing his top commander out of the barrel of a siege
gun.

The sound of a cannon shot startled Antonina.  She lifted her head from
the book in her lap and stared at the still distant ramparts which
protected the fleet sheltered in

Bharakuccha's harbor.

"Why have theym"

Standing on the other side of Eon's throne, Ousanas shrugged.  "Nerves,
I suppose.  No way that shot could reach us."  He chuckled savagely.
"God help the commander of that battery.  Venandakatra will punish him,
be sure of it."

The sound also seemed to stir Eon.  His drooping head lifted, bringing
the tiara and phakhiolin which was the symbol of Axumite royalty
against the headrest of the great throne which his sailors had erected
on the deck of his flagship.  For a moment, his eyes opened again.

The wasted, pain-wracked body which was all that a mortal wound had
left of his once-Herculean physique, was invisible now.  The full robes
and imperial regalia which Eon had not worn since the weddings at
Ctesiphon shrouded him completely.  He was strapped to the throne, lest
he slip aside; and the spear held proudly in his hand, the same.  Even
his fist was bound to the spear with cloths.  Come what may, Eon would
sail through this battle.

"What--?"  he murmured.


"Nothing, negusa nagast," pronounced Ousanas.  "The Malwa squall in
fear.  Nothing more."

Eon nodded heavily.  Then, his eyes closing, he whispered: "Keep
reading, Antonina."

Antonina's eyes went back to the book.  A moment later, finding the
place, she continued her recitation of the feats of ancient warriors
beneath the walls of Troy.  Eon had always loved the Iliad.

He did not hear the end of it.  Perhaps an hour later, when the battle
was in full fury, Eon stirred to wakefulness and spoke again.

"No more, Antonina," he whispered.  "There is no time.  I am done with
battles forever.  Read from the other."

Clenching her )aws to keep from sobbing openly, Antonina lowered the
Iliad to the deck.  Then, picked up the book which lay next to it.  She
spent a few seconds brushing aside the splinters of wood which covered
it.  A Malwa cannonball, minutes before, had struck the rail of the
flagship.  Eight Axumite marines had been killed or badly iniured. Many
others, including Antonina herself, had suffered minor wounds from the
splinters sent flying everywhere.

It had been a lucky shot.  Eon would have risked himself, but not
Antonina or Ousanas.  So he had ordered the flagship to stay out of the
battle once it began, )ust beyond cannon range.  But Venandakatra,
either because he recognized what a blow sinking the flagship would
have struck at Ethiopian morale or simply because he was beside himself
with rage, had ordered a volley with overloaded powder charges.  One of
the cannonballs had struck the flagship.  Four had missed widely.  The
last shot had barely cleared the rampart--the gun had exploded, killing
most of its crew.

The effort of lifting the heavy tome opened the gash in her hand. Blood
seeped anew through the cloth bandage, staining the pages of the book
as she opened it.  That was a shame, really.  It was a beautiful book. 
But Antonin-a thought it was perhaps appropriate.


She began reading from the New Testament.  The Gospel According to
Mark was Eon's favorite, and so that was the one she selected.  She
read slowly, carefully, enunciating every word.  Throughout, until she
came to the end, she never lifted her eyes from the book, never so much
as glanced at the king beside her.

Eon bisi Dakuen died somewhere in those pages, as Antonina had known he
would.  But she never knew when or where, exactly.  And, to the day of
her own death, would thank the gentle shepherd for allowing her that
blessed ignorance.


Chapter 32

Venandakatra squalled, scrambling from the masonry collapsing not more
than three yards away.  He tripped and fell, knocking the wind out of
himself.  As he gasped for breath, he stared spellbound at the
cannonball that had shattered that portion of Bharakuccha's defenses.
The ugly iron thing, almost all its energy lost in the impact with the
wall, rolled slowly toward him.  Then, following some unseen little
imperfection in the stone platform, veered away until it dropped out of
sight over the edge.  A second or two later, dimly, Venandakatra heard
the thing come to its final rest.  From the sound, the horrid missile
had taken yet another life in the doing, falling on one of the Malwa
soldiers cowering in the supposed shelter below.

Silently, still fighting for breath, Venandakatra cursed that soldier
and savored his destruction.  Just as he cursed all the soldiers who
cowered beside him, and all the others who had failed to drive back the
Axumite assaults and the Roman cannonade.

Almost glazed, his eyes now stared at the hole that the cannonball had
made in the ramparts.  Venandakatra was astonished by the power of the
gun that had fired it.  He had not expected that.

He should have--and would have, had he paid any attention to his
military advisers or Damodara.  But Venandakatra, whose last personal
experience with naval warfare had been years before, had not really
grasped the rapid advances that both the Malwa and their enemies had
made in gunpowder weaponry since the war began.  His memor


had been of war galleys armed with rockets, not cannons.  And his
logic had told him that galleys, by their nature, could never carry
many guns in any event.

On that, of course, he was correct.  Like all war galleys armed with
cannon, the Axumite vessels carried only as many guns as could be fit
in the bow and stern.  Firing a "broadside" was impossible because of
the rowers' benches.  And the Ethiopian ships, for all that they were
designed to cross the open sea under sail, were still essentially oared
galleys in time of battle.

So, yes, they had few guns on each ship--four only, on most of them,
two in the bow and two in the stern.  Nor were the guns particularly
powerful.  But the Ethiopians had many ships--and still had, even after
running through Venandakatra's volleys.  And the Roman ships coming
behind them were designed to fire broadsides, and did carry powerful
guns.  Venandakatra was not certain, but he thought every Roman vessel
was firing what his own gunners called "elephant feet."  The Romans, if
he remembered correctly, called them thirty-two-pounder carronades. For
the most part, the Romans were firing grapeshot, designed to kill the
men manning the huge Malwa guns.  But they fired solid shot at regular
intervals also, and those heavy balls had proven more than powerful
enough to begin shattering the ramparts which protected Malwa's
batteries.  The ramparts were old stonework, erected long ago in an era
of medieval warfare, not the newer style of fortifications designed to
withstand cannon fire.  The Malwa had simply never expected to be
defending Bharakuccha against such an attack--at least, Venandakatra
hadn'tmso the Goptri had not ordered new construction to replace the
ancient walls.

The battle had now been raging for hours.  The Ethiopians had lost many
ships to gunfire, true.  But even those losses had been turned to their
purpose, as often as not, by the sheer fury of the Ethiopian assault.
Unless a ship was destroyed completely, sunk in the harbor, the Axumite
sailors had driven their crippled ships into the midst0f the anchored
Malwa fleet.  Then, after pouring over the side


in that now all-too-familiar and terrifying way of boarding, had
turned their own ships into floating firebombs.  Between the gunfire of
their galleys and the torch work of their marines, the Ethiopians
completed the destruction of the Malwa navy and began doing the same to
the merchant fleet.

With any chance of being intercepted by Malwa galleys now eliminated,
the Romans had sailed their warships directly before the Malwa
fortifications guarding the harbor and begun firing broadsides at a
range which was no more than two hundred yards.  So close, ironically,
that the Malwa could no longer depress the huge siege guns enough to
strike back.

At which point, to Venandakatra's shock, all of the surviving Axumite
galleys had offloaded their marines onto the piers of Bharakuccha
itself.

Insane!  Are they maddened bulls?  This was a raid!  They cannot hope
to take one of Malwa's greatest cities!

Then, as their marines rampaged through the harbor area of the city,
putting everything to the torch--the shipyards, the warehouses,
everything--the galleys had pulled away from the docks.  Again,
Venandakatra had been shocked.  Manned by skeleton crews, the Ethiopian
warships had turned their guns on the fortifications.  With the
Ethiopians now firing the grapeshot which kept the ramparts clear of
troops, the Romans had been freed to hammer the fortification
themselves with those terrifying great iron balls.

Why?  Why?  Not even those guns are great enough to collapse these
walls!

Which, indeed, they weren't.  But, again, Venandakatra had mis gauged
the fury of Axum.  Collapse the walls, nom but splinter them, and break
them in pieces here and there, yes.  As he had just discovered himself.
And, as he was discovering himself, do enough damage to suppress
Venandakatra's own guns and send his artillerymen rushing to shelter.

While the marines in the harbor below, finished with their work of

destruction, began storming... Venandakatra finally realized the
truth.  The Ethiopians could not take Bharakuccha, true enough.  But,
driven by that near-suicidal fury which still bewildered the Goptri,
they could ruin the city completely as a working port and naval base.
They would not stop until they had stormed the fortifications guarding
the harbor, spiked all the siege guns and blown up the magazines.  Even
if half their marines died in the assault.

Frantic with fear, now, Venandakatra levered himself painfully erect.
Still gasping for breath, he staggered toward the steps which led to
the city below.  The Axumite marines would be coming soon, he knew--and
knew as well that his pitiful artillerymen had no more chance of
repelling those insensate madmen than children could repel rogue
elephants.

Damodara!  And his Rajputs!  Only they--!  Venandakatra was flooded
with relief to see that his squad of chaise-bearers had remained
faithful to their post.  Despite the fear so obvious in their faces,
they had not left the conveyance and run away, seeking shelter from the
fury deep in the city's bowels.

He repaid them with curses, lashing the leader with a quirt as he
clambered aboard.

"To the palace!"  he shrieked.  "Any slave who stumbles will be
impaled!"

One of them did stumble, as it happens.  Inevitably, some of the Roman
guns had badly over-ranged their targets, sending iron cannonballs
hurtling into the streets and tenements of Bharakuccha beyond the
harbor.  One such ball, striking a tenement wall--by accident, but at a
perfect angle--had collapsed the front of the mud brick edifice into
the street.  The chaise-carriers were forced to clamber over the rubble
bearing their awkward burden, and one of them lost his feet entirely.

Fortunately, although Venandakatra was tumbled about in the chaise, he
barely noticed.  Partly because his oWn terror made him oblivious to
the sudden terror of his slave.


Mostly, however, because he was preoccupied with cursing all the
modern technology and devices which Malwa had adopted so eagerly over
the years.

There had been a time, once, when he would have had mounted couriers
with him at all times.  Ready to carry the Goptri's messages
everywhere, to all his subordinates--and Damodara was still his
subordinate in name, even if Venandakatra's authority was threadbare in
reality.

But Damodara would have come, in answer to a courier borne summons.  Of
that, Venandakatra had no doubt at all.  For all that the Vile One
hated the little military commander, he did not doubt either his
courage or his competence.

Damodara uould come, in fact, once Venandakatra did summon him.  The
only way Venandakatra now had available to do so, unfortunately, was
with the telegraph which connected his palace with Damodara's field
camp miles upstream on the Narmada.  The marvelous, almost magical,
device which Link had brought to Malwa from the future.

As his chaise-bearers lumbered toward the palace, panting with
exhaustion and effort, Venandakatra kept up his silent cursing of all
technology.  Belatedly, he was realizing that the very splendor of the
gadgetry disguised its inner weakness.  Men were cheap and plentiful;
technology was not.  In the old days, he would have had many couriers.
Today, he had only a few telegraph lines.

Only two, really--the line which connected Bharakuccha and Damodara's
army camp, and the line which went over the Vindhyas to the imperial
capital city of Kausambi.  Early on, Rao's bandits had realized the
importance of those new wires stretching across Majarashtra.  So,
wherever they roamed--and they roamed everywhere in the badlands which
they called "the Great Country'mthey cut the wires.

No, did more than cut them!  Copper was valuable, and the polluted
Marathas were born thieves.  So, until Venandakatra stopped even trying
to maintain the telegraph lines anywhere except where Damodara's tough
Rajputs could


patrol them, the filthy Maratha rebels simply stole the lines and
filled the coffers of the bandit Rao--he and his whore Shakuntala--with
Malwa's precious magic.

For a few satisfying moments, Venandakatra broke off his cursing of
technology to bestow various curses on Rao and Shakuntala.  But that
entertainment paled, soon enough, and he went back to damning the
never-tobesufficiently-damned telegraph.

Because the problem, at bottom, was that humanity itself was a foul and
despicable creature.  Except for those favored few who were
beginning--just beginning--to forge a new and purer breed, all men were
cast in that despised Maratha mold.  All men were thieves, if the truth
be spoken plainly.

Venandakatra, understanding that truth, had naturally taken steps to
protect the valuable telegraph.  The precious device was guarded at all
times, and only one such device had he permitted being installed in the
cityuthe one adioining his own personal chambers in the palace.  Lest
the grandeur of his dynasty be polluted by still more thievery.

They were almost at the palace, now.  The roar and fury and the flames
and the smoke of the battle in the harbor was a faded thing, two miles
behind him.  Venandakatra leaned forward in his chaise and began
lashing the bearers with his quirt.

Faster!  Faster!  I'll impale the slave tvho stumbles!

At the end, just as they drew up before the palace entrance, the slaves
did stumble--and not just one alone, but three of the four.
Venandakatra had driven them at an impossible pace, and they were
utterly exhausted.  The sudden end of their exertions simply overcame
them.

It would have been better, in truth, if the fourth man had collapsed as
well.  Then, falling all at once, the slaves might have lowered
Venandakatra more or less gently to the ground.  Instead, one man
standing erect with the poOte on his shoulder--too dazed and weary to
realize what was


happening--the sudden tipping of the chaise dumped Venandakatra onto
the flagstones like a flabby fruit from an upended basket.

Shrieking with rage, he lashed the sole standing slave with the quirt.
But the lash was feeble.  Barely landed at all, in fact, because the
Vile One had bruised his shoulder when he fell.  The pain of lashing
caused him to hiss and clutch the shoulder.

Then, turning away, he half-stumbled and half-lunged through the palace
doors.  Fortunately, the doors were already open, as they always were
during daylight to allow the edifice to ventilate.  As soon as he
passed into the shadows of the vestibule, Venandakatra pointed with his
quirt to the slaves and snarled at the guards.

"Impale them!  All of them!"  Then... Snarled again.  There tv ere no
guards.  The three men who were stationed at all times inside the
palace entrance were absent.  Gone.

Gone.  Not there.

For a moment, Venandakatra simply gaped.  Then, a new " fury piling
onto existing fury--he felt like he might burst from sheer rage--he
hurried toward the staircase which led to his chambers above.

"I tv ill have them impaled also!"

Some remote part of his mind tried to caution himself that, in the
middle of a raging battle, soldiers might have gotten involved in the
fighting.  But Venandakatra ignored it.  Duty was duty, and there's an
end to it--especially the duty of servants to their master.  Those
guards were supposed to be there.  At all times!

At the top of the stairs, he snarled again.  Then, so great was his
rage, uttered a wordless shriek.

And tv here tv ere these guards?.  Two of them--at all times!  The
almost-animal shriek seemed to steady his nerves.  He managed to
control himself enough to march, not stagger or stumble, to the doors
which led to his own chambers.


He was not surprised to discover that the soldier who was supposed to
remain on guard just inside his personal quarters--at all times I --was
also gone.

Not there.  No one.

Venandakatra realized, then, what had happened.  He had been too
lenient with his men.  Had allowed them to soften with garrison duty,
while the Raiputs and Ye-tai of Damodara and Rana Sanga campaigned in
the hills against the Maratha bandits.  The sudden and furious battle
had panicked them all.  They had fled--abandoned their lord!

He stalked toward the door which led to the telegraph chamber.  On the
way, he made himself a vow.

Two vows.  First, every member of his personal bodyguard--whether
stationed on duty that day or not-would be impaled on the morrow.
Second, despite his hatred for Damodara, he would accept the military
commander's proposal to rotate the garrison soldiers into the field
along with the Raiputs.

Venandakatra did not stride through the door to the telegraph chamber
so much as burst through it.  He noticed, but ignored--uhy should he be
different?--the absence of the guard who was normally to be found
inside the chamber.  At all times.

He was surprised, however, to see that the telegraph operator had
remained faithful to his duty.  The man was there, as he was supposed
to be, sitting on a chair in front of the telegraph apparatus.

"Someone!"  he barked.  Then, striding forward, he grabbed the man's
shoulder.

"Send an immediate tele--"

He stopped in mid-word.  The telegraph operator's head lolled back. Too
stunned to think--though that remote part of his mind was shrilling and
shrilling and shrilling-Venandakatra simply stared at the man's neck.

It took him a few seconds to understand what he was seeing.  The device
which had strangled the operator was almost invisible.  So mighty had
been the hands which


had driven that silk cord that it was almost buried in the flesh.

A soft voice spoke from behind him.

"I have bad news, Venandakatra."

Slowly, the Vile One turned his head, looking to the corner of the room
behind him and to his left.  He could barely discern a figure in the
shadows.

"My son, as you may well know, was born recently.  And now the priests
who attend him say he is healthy.  Has every chance of reaching his
manhood."

The shrilling voice in Venandakatra's mind began to shape a name.  But
he was too paralyzed to really hear.

The shadows moved.  The figure stepped forward into the light.

Prowled forward, it might be better to say.  He moved more like a
predator than a man.  Then, as he began slipping an iron-clawed
gauntlet over his right hand, assumed the form of a predator
completely.

"So now it is time for our unfinished business.  Let us dance, Vile
One.  The dance of death you would have once given my beloved, I now
give to you."

Finally, Venandakatra broke through the paralysis.  He opened his mouth
to scream.

But it never came.  It was not so much the powerful left hand clamped
on his throat which stifled that scream, as the pure shock of the iron
claws on the right hand which drove into his groin and emasculated
him.

The agony went beyond agony.  The paralysis was total, complete.
Venandakatra could not think at all, really.  Simply listen to, and
observe, the monster who had ruined him.  So strange, really, that a
panther could talk.

"I trained her, you know, in the assassin's creed when slaying the
foul.  To leave the victim paralyzed, but conscious, so that despair of
the mind might multiply agony of the body."

The iron-clawed gauntlet flashed again, here and there: When
Venandakatra's mind returned, breaking over the


pain like surf over a reef, he saw that he was still standing.  But
only because that incredible left hand still held him by the throat.
Under his own power, Venandakatra would have collapsed.

Collapsed and never walked again.  Nor fed himself again.  His knees
and elbows were.."  no longer really there.

"Enough, I think.  I find, as I age, that I become more
philosophical."

The monster, still using only the one hand, hefted Venandakatra's body
like a man hefts a sack full of manure and drew him toward the corner
where it had waited in ambush.  On the way, that remote part of
Venandakatra's mind was puzzled to see the gray hair in the monster's
beard.  He had never imagined a panther with a beard of any kind.
Certainly not a grizzled one.

Now in the corner, the monster swept aside the heavy curtain over the
window.  Tore it aside, rather, sweeping the iron claws like an animal.
Sudden light poured into the chamber.

When Venandakatra saw the chair now exposed, he suddenly realized how
the monster had whiled away the time he spent lurking in ambush.  The
chair had been redesigned.  Augmented, it might be better to say.  The
remote part of his brain even appreciated the cunning of the design and
the sturdiness of the workmanship.

The rest of his mind screamed in despair, and his ruined body tried to
obey.  But the monster's left hand shifted a bit, the iron claws worked
again, and the scream died with the shredded throat which carried it.

"You may bleed to death from that wound, but I doubt it.  It certainly
won't kill you before the other."

The claws worked again, again, again.

"Not that it probably matters.  There are no guards left in this palace
to hear you.  It seems a great wind has scoured it clean."

Venandakatra now stood naked, his expensive clotng lying tattered about
the chamber.  The iron claws raked his ribs, the iron left hand turned
him.  He was now facing


away from the chair.  His throat and joints leaked blood and ruin.

Despair of the mind, to multiply agony of the body.  That was
Venandakatra's last, fully conscious thought, except for the final
words of his executioner.

"I thought you would appreciate it, Vile One.  You always did favor a
short stake."


Chapter 33

THE INDUS

Autumn, 533 A.D.

Abbu leaned over the map and studied it.  His face was tense, tight;
half-apprehensive and half-angry.  The lighting shed by the lamps
hanging in Belisarius' command tent brought out all the shadows in the
old man's hawk face.  Brow and nose were highlighted; thick beard
framed a mouth and cheeks in shadows; the eyes were pools of darkness. 
He looked, for all the world, like a sorcerer on the verge of summoning
a demon.  Or, perhaps, about to sup with the devil--and wishing he had
a longer spoon.

Belisarius glanced quickly around the table.  Judging from their stiff
expressions, he thought Maurice and Sittas and Gregory were fighting
the same battle he was--to keep from laughing outright at the scout
chief's reluctance to have anything to do with the cursed newfangled
device.  The detested, despised--map.

Maps were toys for children!  At best.  Real men--father teaching son,
generation after generation!--relied on their own eyes to see; their
memory to recall; the verbal acuity of a poetic race to describe and
explain!

Too bad he doesn't mutter, except in his own mind, mused Aide.  I'm
sure he could give even Valentinian an education in the art.

Belisarius' lips tightened still further.  If so much as a single
chuckle emerged


"Here," rasped Abbu, pointing with a finger at a bend in the Chenab.
The mark on the map was recent.  So recent the ink had barely dried.
Which was not surprising, since Belisarius had just drawn that stretch
of the Chenab himself, following Abbu's stiff directions.

"A bit far to the north," rumbled Sittas.  Now that real business was
being conducted, the big general was no longer having any trouble
containing his amusement.  His heavy brows were lowered over
half-closed eyes, and his lips were pursed as if he'd just eaten a
lemon.

Abbu flashed him a dark glance.  "Here!"  he repeated.  "The ships at
Uch are big.  Both of them.  The whole army could be transferred across
the river in a single day.  And there are good landings at three places
on the opposite bank."

He leaned over the map again, his earlier reluctance now lost in the
eagerness of a prospective triumph.

"Here.  Here.  Here."  Each word was accompanied by a jab of the finger
at a different place on the map, indicating a spot on the opposite bank
of the Chenab.  "I would use the second landing.  Almost no risk there
of grounding the ships."

For a moment, Abbu hesitated, reluctant again.  But the reluctance,
this time, stemmed from simple tradition rather than outrage at
newfangled ways.  Like any master scout, Abbu hated to allow any
imprecision into his description of terrain.

But... Abbu was the best scout Belisarius had ever had because the man
was scrupulously honest as well as infernally capable.  "I can't be
certain.  We did not cross the river ourselves, because there is no
ford.  But the river looks to run deep at that second landing, with no
hidden sandbars.  Not even a beach.  So the fishing village built a
small pier over the water.  Too small for these ships, of course, but
the simple fact it is there at all means that we could unload the big
ships without running aground."

Sittas was still scowling.  "Too far to the north," he grumbled again.
"Both the town and the landing across the


river.  A good twenty or thirty miles past the fork of the Chenab and
the Indus.  Hell of a gamble."  He straightened up and looked at
Belisarius.  "Maybe we should stick to the original plan.  Seize this
side of the Indus and set up our lines right at the fork itself."

Belisarius did not reply immediately.  He understood Sittas'
reluctance, but... What a coup if we could pull it off!

You'd have no line of retreat at all, said Aide.

""No line of retreat," echoed Maurice.  The chili arch had no way of
hearing Aide's voice, of course, but the situation was so obvious that
Belisarius was not surprised their thoughts had run in tandem.  "If it
goes sour, we'll be trapped in the triangle, bottled up by the Malwa.
The Chenab to our right and the Indus to our left."

Sittas shook his head.  "I can't say I'm much concerned about that.
Once we make the thrust into the Puniab-wherever we strike, and
wherever we set up our fieldworks--'lines of retreat' are pretty much a
delusion anyway."

He gestured toward the army camped just outside the tent, unseen behind
its leather walls.  "You know as well as I do, Maurice, that we'll have
no way to retreat across the country we just passed through.  Even if
we could break contact with the Malwa after the fighting starts.  Which
isn't too likely, given how badly we'll be outnumbered."

"We've already foraged the area clean," said Belisarius, agreeing with
Sittas.  "As it was, the thing was tight.  If the peasants hadn't been
panicked by reports of Malwa massacres in the Sind and fled, we might
not have had enough to get this far."

Maurice winced a little, but didn't argue the point.  The stretch of
territory which Belisarius' army had marched through, with the Indus to
one side and the Cholistan desert to the other, had been--just as Aide
suspected--far less barren than future history would record.  But it
had still not been anything which could be called "fertile."  If thegn
fleeing peasantry hadn't-left a good deal of already collected


food behind them, the Roman army would have been forced to move very
slowly due to the need for constant foraging.

As it was, they had been able to make the trek in sixteen days--better
than Belisarius or his top subordinates had expected.  But, in doing
so, they had stripped the land clean of all easily collectable food.
Trying to retreat through that territory, with much larger forces in
pursuit, would be a nightmare.  Most of the Roman soldiers would never
make it back alive.  And it was quite possible that the entire army
would be forced to surrender.

"Surrender," into Malwa hands, meant a rather short stint in labor
battalions.  The Malwa had the charming practice of working their
prisoners to death.

"Do or die," said Sittas calmly.  "That's just the way it is,
regardless of where we hit the enemy in the Punjab."

He leaned over the map, placing both large hands on the table it rested
upon.  "But I still think it's too much of a risk to go for the inside
of the big fork.  The problem's not retreat--it's getting supplies from
downriver."

Belisarius understood full well the point Sittas was making.  In order
to reach a Roman army for ted up in the fork itself, Roman supply
vessels would have to run a gauntlet of enemy fire from the west bank
of the Indus.  Whereas if the Romans set up their fortifications on the
opposite bank of the Indus just below the Chenab fork, the supply ships
would be able to hug the eastern shore.  Still He scratched his chin.
"The ships will still have to run the supplies in under fire, Sittas.
Not as heavy, I grant you, but heavy enough.  The Malwa have already
built a major fortress on the west bank of the Indus, still further
south, and you can be certain they've positioned big siege guns in it.
The river's a lot wider south of the Chenab fork, true enough, but not
so wide that those big guns won't be able to carry entirely across. So,
no matter where we set up, the supply ships will be under fire trying
to reach

US."


Maurice started to say something, but his commander cut him off.
Belisarius had relied on boldness throughout this campaign.  His
instincts told him to stay the course.

"I've made up my mind.  We'll follow Abbu's proposal.  Take Uch in a
lightning strike, smash that small Malwa army there, and then use the
ships to ferry our army into the triangle.  We'll set up our lines
across the triangle, as far down into the tip as we need to be to have
enough of a troop concentration.  Then--"

He straightened.  "Thereafter, we'll be relying on the courage of our
cataphracts to hold off the Malwa counterattack.  And the courage of
Menander to bring the supplies we need to hold out.  Simple as that."

He scanned the faces of the men at the table, almost challenging them
to say anything.

Maurice chuckled.  "I'm not worried about their courage, general.
Just... These damn newfangled contraptions of Justinian's better work.
That's all I've got to say."

Sittas, like Maurice, was not given to challenging Belisarius once a
decision had been made.  So, like the excellent officer he was, he
moved directly to implementation.

"Leaving the logistics out of it, the position in the fork is the best
possible from a defensive point of view.  We can design our fieldworks
to provide us with continual lines of retreat.  The more they press us,
the more narrow the front will become as we retreat south into the tip
of the triangle.  As long as we can provide the men with enough to
eat..."

Suddenly, he burst into laughter.  "And they'll demand plenty, don't
think they won't!  Ha!  Greek cataphracts--half of them aristocrats, to
boot--aren't accustomed to digging trenches.  They'll whine and grouse,
all through the day and half the night.  But as long as we keep them
fed, they'll do the job."

"They won't have much choice," snorted Abbu.  "Even Greek noblemen
aren't that stupid.  Dig or die.  Once cross the Chenab, those are the
alternatives."


"I just hope they don't argue with me about the details," grumbled
Gregory.  "Those hide-bound bastards of Sittas'-on the rare occasions
when they think about fieldworks at all--still have their brains soaked
in legends about Caesar.  The first time I use the words 'bastion' and
'retired flank' and 'ravelin' they're going to look at me like I was a
lunatic."

Sittas grinned.  "No they won't."  He gestured with a thick thumb at
Belisarius' chest.  "Just tell them the Talisman of God gave you the
words.  That's as good as saints' bones, far as they're concerned."

Gregory still looked skeptical, but Belisarius was inclined to agree
with Sittas.  Even the notorious conservatism of Greek noble
cataphracts could be dented, on occasion.  And all of them, by now,
were steeped in the Roman army's tradition of awe and respect for the
mysterious mind of Aide.

"If I need to," he chuckled, "I'll give them a look.  Aide can put on a
dazzling show, when he wants to."

Great, muttered Aide.  I travel across the vastness of time in order to
become a circus sideshow freak.

Belisarius was back to scratching his chin.  And his crooked smile was
making an appearance.

"I like it," he said firmly.  "Let's not get too preoccupied with
logistics.  There's also the actual fighting to consider.  And I can't
imagine better defensive terrain than the triangle."

"Neither can I," chimed in Gregory.

All the men in the tent turned their attention toward him.

Other than Agathius--who was far to the south in Barbaricum, organizing
the logistics for the entire Roman army marching north into the
Sind--no one understood the modern methods of siege warfare better than
Gregory.

The young artillery officer began ticking off on his fingers.
"First--although I won't be sure until we get there--I'm willing to bet
the water table is high.  Flat terrain with a high water table--those
are exactly the conditions which shaped the Dutch fortifications
against the Spanish.  Whom


they held off--the most powerful army in the world--for almost a
century."

The names of future nations were only vaguely familiar to the other men
in the tent, except Belisarius him self, but those veteran officers
could immediately understand the point Gregory was making.

"Earthen ramparts and wet ditches," he continued.  "The hardest things
for artillery to break or assaulting infantry to cross.  Especially
when there's no high ground anywhere in the area on which the Malwa
could set up counter batteries."

He stroked his beard, frowning.  "We can crisscross that whole area
with ditches and fill them with water.  Biggest problem we'll have is
keeping our own trenches dry.  Raised ramparts--using the same dirt
from the ditches--will do for that.  The Dutch used 'storm
poles'--horizontal palisades,

basically--to protect the ramparts from escalade.  I doubt we'll have
enough good wood for that, but we can prob ably use shrubbery to make
old-style Roman hedges."

The mention of old methods seemed to bring a certain cheer to Sittas.
He even went so far as to praise modern gadgetry.  "The field guns and
the sharpshooters will love it.  A slow-moving, massed enemy, stumbling
across ditches... What about cavalry."

"Forget about cavalry altogether," said Gregory, almost snapping the
response.  He gave Sittas a cold eye.  "The truth is--like it or
not--we'll probably wind up eating our horses rather than riding
them."

Both Sittas and Abbu--especially the latter--looked pained.  Maurice
barked a laugh.

"And will you look at them?"  he snorted.  "A horse is a horse.  More
where they came from--if we survive."

"A good warhorse--" began Sittas.

"Is worth its weight in silver," completed Belisarius.  "And how much
is your life worth?"

He stared at Sittas, then Abbu.  After a moment, they avoided his
gaze.

"Right.  If we have to, we'll eat them.  And there's this


much to be said for good warhorses--they're big animals.  Lots of meat
on them."

Sittas sighed.  "Well.  As you say, it's better than dying."  He cast a
glance to the south.  "But I sure hope Menander gets here before we
have to make that decision."

The Justinian and the Victrix encountered the first Malwa opposition
barely ten miles from Sukkur.  Menander could hear, even if dimly, the
guns firing in the north.

It was nothing more than a small cavalry force, however.  A
reconnaissance unit, clearly enough.  The Malwa, perched on their
horses by the riverbank, stared at the bizarre sight of steam-powered
warships chugging upriver, towing four barges behind them.  Menander,
perched in the armored shell atop the bridge which held one of the
Justinian's anti-boarding Puckle guns, stared back.

For a moment, he was tempted to order a volley of cannon fire, loaded
with canister.  The Malwa were close enough that he could inflict some
casualties on them.  But He discarded the thought.  The cavalry patrol
was no danger to his flotilla, except insofar as they brought word of
his approach back to the Malwa forces besieging Sukkur.  And since
there was no possibility of killing all of them, there was no point in
wasting ammunition.

Quickly, Menander did some rough calculations in his head.  The result
cheered him up.  By the time the cavalry patrol could return and make
their report, Menander's flotilla would already have reached Ashot's
positions.  Thereafter, freed from towing all but one or two of the
barges, Menander could make better time up the Indus.  The Malwa would
have a telegraph line connecting their army around Sukkur with their
forces in the Punjab, of course.  But-assuming that Belisarius had
succeeded in his drive to reach the fork of the Chenab--the Malwa were
probably too confused and disorganized, too preoccupied with crushing
this unexpected thrust into their most vital region, to organize a
really effective counter against Menander's oncoming two-ship
flotilla.


So, he simply watched as his ships steamed past the foe.  A rare
moment, in the midst of bitter war, when enemies met and did nothing
about it.  He even found himself, moved by some strange impulse, waving
a cheerful hand at the Malwa cavalrymen.  And three of them, moved by
the same impulse, waved back.

Odd business, war.

The Malwa did make a feeble attempt to intercept his flotilla when he
was less than a mile from Ashot's fortifications.  Two river boats,
crammed with soldiers, came down the Indus toward him.  Their movement
was slow, however, because the wind was fitful at best.  The Malwa
boats were sailing ships, not galleys, so they were forced to rely
mainly on the sluggish current.

Menander gave the order to prepare for battle.  He and Eusebius had
planned to leave such work to the Victrix, but the Victrix's
enginemevery bit as balky as the one in Menander's ship--had broken
down a few miles back.  By the time Eusebius could repair the problem
and arrive, the battle would be over.  Menander was not overly
concerned.

One boat, soon enough.  Ashot, ever alert to the possibility of an
amphibious attack on his flank, had two field guns stationed on the
river.  A few well placed shots were enough to sink one of the boats.

Menander, stationed next to one of the long twenty-four pounder
bowchasers was fascinated by what happened next.  So fascinated, in
fact, that he paid little attention for a time to the enemy ship still
approaching him.

The Malwa commander was quite clearly doing his best to steer the
vessel to the bank before it foundered completely.  Right into the
waiting arms of the Roman forces.  He almost made it before his men
were forced into the water.  But the swim was short--many of them were
actually able to wade ashore.  And, sure enough, Roman troops were
there to accept their surrender.

There was no fighting, no resistance of any kind.  The


wet and bedraggled Malwa troops seemed quite resigned to their new
condition.

Menander looked away.  The surviving enemy warship was almost within
range of his forward guns, and soon he would give the order to fire.
But he took the time, before concentrating all his attention on the
coming little battle, to ponder over his great commander's methods of
war.  Methods which were sometimes derided--but never by those who had
witnessed them.

Mercy can have its own sharp point.  Keener than any lance or blade;
and even deadlier to the foe.

"Will you look at the sorry bastards scramble!"  laughed one of the
gunners.  "Like ducklings wading to mama!"

Menander met the gunner's ieering face.  Then, softly: "And who do you
think has been doing all of Ashot's digging for him?  You can be damned
sure that Ashot's men haven't been worn out by it.  Fresh for the
fighting, they've been.  Day after day, while Malwa prisoners work
under conditions not much worse than they faced in their own ranks.
Which makes them always ready enough to surrender."

The amusement faded from the gunner's face, as he grappled with a new
concept.  Seeing his confusion, Menander was hard-pressed not to laugh
himself.

Mind you, I think Ashot will be ecstatic when we arrive.  I'll bet his
supply problems have been even worse than he expected, with all those
extra mouths to feed.

A few minutes later, the battle began.  A few minutes after that, it
was over.  The two big guns in the bow of the Justinian simply shredded
the Malwa river boat.  The two shots the Malwa managed to fire from
their own little bow chaser missed the Justinian by a wide margin.

Again, Malwa soldiers and sailors spilled into the water.

But, this time, they were too far from shore for many of them to have a
chance of reaching it.

Menander hesitated, for an instant.  Then, remembering a friendly wave
and his revered commander's subtleties,

he made his decision.


"Steer right through them!"  he barked.  "And slow down.

Any Malwa who can grab a line we'll tow ashore with us."  He turned and
moved toward the rear of the ship, issuing orders to his soldiers as he
went.  By the time the desperate Malwa in the river had managed to
seize one of the tow lines tossed by the Romans, Menander had soldiers
ready to repel any possible boarding attempt.  And he had both Puckle
guns manned, loaded and ready to fire.

Long before they reached the docks that Ashot's men had erected in
anticipation of their arrival, however, Menander was no longer worried
about boarders.  It was clear as day that the Malwa being towed to
safety had no more intention of turning on their rescuers than
ducklings would attack their mama.  On those faces which were close
enough for Menander to read any expression, he could see nothing beyond
relief.

For those men, obviously, the war was over.  And glad enough they were,
to see the end of it come.  Most of them were peasants, after all. Hard
labor on too little food was no stranger to them.  Nothing to enjoy, of
course.  But also-nothing to fear.

Ashot himself met Menander at the dock, shouting his praise and glee,
and clapping the young officer on the shoulder.

"Knew you'd make it!  Good thing, too--we're running low on
everything."

Ashot's merry eyes moved to the Malwa surrendering as they came ashore.
"And another fine catch, I see.  I tell you, Menander, there have been
times over the past weeks when I've felt more like a fisherman than a
soldier."


Chapter 34

THE HINDU KUSH

Autumn, 533 A.D.

"How many Pathans, do you figure?"  asked Kungas.

As Vasudeva pondered the question, Kungas kept studying the Malwa
positions through the telescope which Belisarius had given him when he
left Charax.  His position, standing atop the ruins of a centuries-old
Buddhist stupa destroyed by the Ye-tai when they conquered the Kushans,
gave him a good view of the fortress which blocked the Khyber Pass at
its narrowest point.

"Hard to say," muttered his army commander.  "They're scouts and
skirmishers, only, so they move around too much to get a good count."

"Not more than a few hundred?"

"If that many.  With Sanga and the Rajputs a thousand .... miles away,
the Pathan 'allegiance' to the Malwa is threadbare at best.  At a
guess, the only Pathans the Malwa have under their command down there
are maybe two hundred tribal outcasts.  The tribes themselves seem to
be pulling back to their fortified villages and assuming a neutral
stance."

"Let's hope Irene can keep them there," murmured

Kungas.  He lowered the telescope.  '"Which will depend, more than
anything, on whether we can take that fortress and drive the Malwa out
of the Khyber Pass entirely."

He began clambering down from the ruins.  "With that


few Pathans on the other side, we can seize the high ground.  Use
grenades to clear the outlying fortifications and then set up mortars
and the field guns to start bombarding the big fortress across the
narrows.  Stupid bastards!  They haven't fought in mountain country for
too many years."

Now that they were on level ground, Vasudeva was able to concentrate on
Kungas' plan.  The way he was tugging the tip of his goatee and the
furrows in his face indicated some doubts.

"Mortars, yes.  Easy enough to haul up those rocks.  But field
artillery too?  We could get them up there, sure enough.  Not easily,
mind you, but it can be done.  But what's the point?  All we have in
the way of field guns are three pounders.  They're too light to break
down the walls and-firing round shot, which is all we have--they won't
produce many casualties."

Kungas shook his head.  "I got a better look at that fortress than you
did, Vasudeva, using the telescope.  The outer walls are thick enough,
to be sure, but everything--including all the interior walls and
pits--is typical san gar construction.  Nothing more than piled up
field stone.  They weren't expecting to be defending the Khyber
Pass--of all places!  so that fortress was built in a hurry.  Probably
didn't even finish it until a few weeks ago, iudging from what I could
see of the outlying forts.  Half of those forts are unfinished
still."

Vasudeva was still frowning.  Although he actually had more experience
than Kungas using gunpowder weaponry, his mind was slower to adjust to
the new reality than was that of his king.

Kungas helped him along.  "Think what will happen when a solid ball of
iron hits that loose field stone."

Vasudeva's face cleared, and he left off tugging the goatee.  "Of
course!  As good as shrapnel!"

The army commander looked down at the soil between his feet and gave it
a little stamp.  "Solid rock, for all matters.  No way to dig.  rifle
pits here."  His eyes lifted, and


he studied the distant fortress.  "There neither.  All their men will
be above ground, using elevated san gar instead of holes in the ground.
May as well have surrounded themselves with shells."

All hesitation gone, Vasudeva became as energetic and decisive as ever.
"It will be done, King!  We will take the high ground--clear the Malwa
from every outlying hill fort with grenade and sword--bring up the
mortars and artillery.."  and then!  Place half the army further down
the pass to stymie any Malwa relief column.  It'll be a siege, with us
holding them in a grip of iron."

Kungas smiled, in a manner of speaking.  "I give them two weeks.  Maybe
three.  And they can't even try to retreat back to the Vale of
Peshawar, once we've blocked their route.  We outnumber them three to
one.  We'd cut them to pieces on open ground, and they know it. They'll
have no choice but to surrender."

He planted his hands on his hips and surveyed the mountains surrounding
the Khyber Pass with approval.  "After which--using them to do the scut
work--we can fortify this pass the way it should be done.  And we'll
have plenty of time to do it, with the Malwa preoccupied with
Belisarius in the plains.  Before Malwa can counterattack, the Hindu
Kush will be secure.  The Pathans will bow to our rule-and why not,
since it will be lighter than Malwa's--and next year..."

But he was speaking to himself, now.  Vasudeva, being no more prone
than his king to worry about formality, was already hurrying away to
send the Kushan army back into motion.

Kungas remained in the ruins of the stupa for the rest of that day, and
all the days which followed.  He thought it was fitting that the
founder of the new Kushan kingdom should make his headquarters in a
holy place desecrated by those who had destroyed the old one.  By the
morning of the third day, Kushan shock troops had taken the outlying
hill forts in two solid days of savage hand-to-hand combat, using both
their traditional swords and spears as well as the Roman


grenades for which all Kushan soldiers had developed a great
affection.  The Malwa troops were good--much better than usual--but
they were not Rajputs.  Nor did they have more than a few hundred
Ye-tai to stiffen them.

So began, on the morning of the fourth day, the bombardment of the
Malwa fortress which was the key to control of the Khyber pass.  The
Kushan troops were able to place many mortars within a thousand yards
of the fortress.  The devices were crude, true.  They had been
patterned after what Belisarius called a "coehorn mortar," nothing more
complicated than a brass tube mounted at a fixed forty five-degree
angle on a base.  The only way to adjust the weapon's range was by
adjusting the powder charge.  But the four-inch shells they fired, with
a fuse ignited by the powder, could still wreak havoc within the
fortress even if they could not shatter the walls.

And, two days later, once the Kushans had wrestled the field guns into
the hill forts they had taken, the mortar fire was augmented by solid
shot.  Which, in the days which followed, began slowly pulverizing the
inner fortifications and--more slowly still--crumbling the outer.
Fieldstone being returned to field stone, with blood and flesh
lubricating the way.

And each morning, as he arose, Kungas completed the thought.  Speaking
aloud, to the mountains which would shelter a kingdom being reborn.

"Next year--Peshawar!"

The oldest and most prestigious of the Pathan chiefs stroked his beard,
frowning fiercely.  Part of the frown was due to his ruminations.  Most
of it was because, being the grand patriarch of a patriarchal folk, he
did not approve of the woman sitting on the chair across from him.
Outrageous, really, for this self-proclaimed new king to have left his
wife in charge of his capital!

Still Different folk, different customs.  So long as the Kushan did not
meddle with his.  own--which the scandalous woman


had assured him they would not--the chief did not much care, in the
end, what silly and effeminate customs the dwellers of the towns
maintained.

Too, there was this: effeminate they might be, in some ways, but there
was no doubt at all that the Kushans were not to be taken lightly on
the battlefield.  And the fact that-judging from reports which Pathan
scouts had brought from the siege in the Khyber Pass--they seemed as
much at home fighting in the mountains as in the plains, was added
reason for caution.

As a rule, the Pathans did not much fear the armies of civilization.
Plains armies.  Dangerous enough on flat ground, but ill-prepared to
challenge the Pathans in their own mountains.  But the chief had not
lived to such an age, nor risen to such prominence, by being an
arrogant fool.  Civilized kingdoms, with their wealth and rich soils,
could field much larger armies than the Pathans.  And whenever those
armies proved capable of adapting to mountain warfare... It had
happened once before, after all.  The old chief barely managed to
repress a shudder, remembering the savage punitive expeditions of the
Rajputs.

"Done," he said firmly, bowing his headhslightly, and a bit
reluctantly--to the woman seated before him.  Then, rising from his own
chair, he cast an imperious gaze over the eight other Pathan chiefs
seated alongside him.  As he expected, none of them seemed prepared to
challenge his decision.

"Done," he repeated.  "So long as you do not meddle with us--nor
interfere with our caravans--we will respect the peace.  Send annual
tribute to the King of the Kushans."

Three of the other chiefs seemed to stir a bit.  The oldest, snorting,
added the final condition for Pathan allegiance to the new realm:

"This all presumes, you understand, that the King of the Kushans can
take the Khyber.  And hold it, once Malwa strikes the counter blow  We
will not face Rana Sanga again!"

The Kushan queen nodded her head.  The old chief could not tell, but he
suspected that the damned woman was


smiling at him.  Impossible to tell, for sure, because of the heavy
veil she was wearing.  But he did not like the hint of humor and wit
which seemed to lurk in her eyes.

Damned Kushans!  He had been told that the Kushan queen had only donned
the veil when the Pathans arrived.  He could well believe it.  She was
reputed to be a sly creature, tricky and devious.

Still Customs were customs.  And they depended, in the end, on
survival. So, controlling his bile in the way such a wise old patriarch
had learned how to do over the decades, he kept his face from showing
his distaste.

"I am not concerned about Rana Sanga," said the woman, speaking as
softly and demurely as she had since the Pathan chiefs first entered
her audience chamber.  "I have been led to believe, for reasons I
cannot divulge, that he will remain preoccupied elsewhere.  For years,
probably his lifetime."

The old Pathan chief stared down at her.  The idle chatter of a silly
woman?  Perhaps.

Still Perhaps not, also.  The woman was reputed to be very cunning, and
so well-informed that some were already whispering about witchcraft.
That possibility, oddly enough, brought the fierce old patriarch a
certain relief.  Customs were customs, survival was survival.  And so
he allowed that it was perhaps just as well--since the effeminate
Kushans seemed determined to be ruled by a woman--that they had at
least had the good sense to choose a sorceress.


Chapter 35

CHOW PATTY

Autumn, 533 A.D.

Antonina stared down at the crowd gathered in the harbor of Chowpatty.
The gathering, it might be better to say, crowding onto the narrow
stone causeways and spilling dangerously onto the rickety wooden piers.
Some of those piers were far worse than "rickety," in truth.  In the
time since the Ethiopians had departed Chowpatty and then returned,
bearing triumph and grief in their ships, the Marathas who had poured
into Chowpatty after the destruction of the Malwa garrison had begun
rebuilding the city.  But the work was only beginning, and had not yet
extended to the harbor.  Partly, because the harbor was the most
ravaged portion of the town; but, for the most part, because the
fishermen who would have used it had not returned.

For them, who had once been its center, Chowpatty was and would remain
a name of horror.  A place of ruin and rapine.  They wished no part of
it, now or forever more.  They would use other ports, other towns, to
ply their ancient trade.  Not Chowpatty.  Never Chowpatty.

But to the hill people who came, Chowpatty was a name of victory and
hope.  The place where Malwa had been broken yet again--and by the same
folk who were now seen as Malwa's closest ally.  Closer, even, than
great Belisarius and the Romans.


Belisarius was a legend among them, true enough.  But, except for that
handful who had met him during his time in India, years before, it was
a vague and distant legend.  The Marathas had heard of Anatha and the
Dam; and Charax.  And now, Barbaricum added to that list of triumphs.
(Soon, too, they would hear of Kulachi.) But none of them knew those
places.  Few could even say exactly in what direction they were to be
found, other than somewhere to the west or, possibly, the north.

Chowpatty, they knew.  Bharakuccha, they knew.  So the black folk who
had taken Chowpatty and shattered Bharakuccha--had done more, had
dragged the Vile One himself to his impalement postbwere as real as the
sunrise.  Not a legend, but heroes walking among them.

Oh, yes--dragged him to it they had, even if no African hand had ever
touched the monster.  For all Marathas knew, from the mouth of their
champion himself, that without Axum's assault on Bharakuccha he could
not have finally dealt the Great Country's vengeance.  In the short
time since his return, Rao had said so time and again.  And those who
heard his words directly passed them on to others, and they to others,
and they to others still.  For it was now the great tale of
Majarashtra, and would be for generations to come.

No wind could have swept that palace clean, except that a greater wind
had smote its city.  Not even the Panther could have cut his way to the
Vile One through the mass of soldiery who normally protected the beast.
But the soldiery had been drawn aside, all save a handful, in order to
fend off the wrath of Ethiopia.  Into that sudden emptiness, the Wind
had slipped its way.  Softly, quietly, stealthily, before it struck the
mighty blow.

The deed was done by the hand of the Great Country, yes--and all
Marathas swelled in the knowledge.  But only because a black folk had
broken Bharakuccha, half breaking themselves in the doing, and lost
their king besides.

So the crowd gathered--or the gathering crowded mono those treacherous
piers.  Because that was where they could


see the people of Africa, and touch them, and speak to them, and bring
what little gifts their village or town might have scraped together.

Antonina had been standing on the battlements of the fortress above
Chowpatty since the break of day.  She had come there, at first, out of
some obscure need to see for herself the place where Eon had received
his death wound.  She had watched the sun rise over that place, gazing
hollow eyed into the fortress for perhaps an hour or so.

But then, finally, the sounds growing behind her had registered.  So
she had turned away from the fortress, to look down at the harbor it
guarded.  And, in the hours which followed, had begun to find some
warmth returning to her soul.  Perhaps... Perhaps... Ousanas' harsh
voice broke into her thoughts.  "Do not presume, woman."

Startled, Antonina jerked her head around.  She had never heard
Ousanas' steps, coming up to the battlements.  Not surprising, really,
given his skill as a hunter.

"What?"  Her mind groped for the meaning of the words.  "Presume
what?"

Ousanas crossed his powerful arms over his chest.  Then: "You think you
are Ethiopia's curse?  The foreign woman-the Medea--who wreaked havoc
upon it?  Slew two kingsm the father, and then the son?  Spilled half a
nation's blood, and broke half its ships in the bargain?"

Antonina looked away.  She tried to find words, but could not.

Ousanas snorted.  "Do not presume, woman."

"How many of them will return, Ousanas?"  she whispered, almost
choking.  "How many?"  She brought tear-filled eyes back to face him.

"This year?  None," he replied forcefully.  "Except the Dakuen sarwe,
which will escort Eon's regalia home.  That half of it, at least, which
is still alive and not so badly injured that they can make the trip
across the sea."

Her eyes widened.  Ousanas snorted again.


"For the sake of God, Antonina--think.  Think, for once, instead of
wallowing in this stupid misery."  He waved an arm toward the harbor.
"That is a warrior nation, woman.  Traders too, yes, but a nation built
on the training ground of the highland regiments."

The next snort was more in the way of a laugh.  "I will grant you the
beauty of Helen.  But it was not because of you that Axum bled.  So
will you please desist from this idiot imitation of that puerile woman,
standing on the walls of Troy."

The image caused Antonina to giggle, and then laugh outright.  Ousanas
smiled, stepped forward, and placed an arm around her shoulders.  Once
Antonina had managed to stifle her laughter, he turned her to face the
harbor.

"Look at them, Antonina.  There is no grief in those faces.  Sorrow for
a young king they loved and treasured, yes.  Sadness for those of their
brave comrades who have died or been maimed, yes.  But grief?  Not a
trace."

Watching Axum's sarwen below, as they moved easily among the
crowd--jesting, laughing, strutting, preening, basking in the
admiration of old men and young girls alike (especially the
latter)--Antonina knew he spoke the truth.  And that small perhaps in
her heart seemed to grow like a shoot in spring.

"They know, Antonina.  They know.  Now, at last--they truly knotv. That
which Eon promised them, if they would follow him, has truly come to
pass.  Ethiopia is great, now.  Axum has its empire.  And that empire
spans the seas themselves.  No obscure land tucked away in a corner of
Africa, but a nation which could reach its strength across the ocean
and buckle great Malwa itself."

He drew in a deep breath, gazing across the very ocean of which he
spoke.  "Who will doubt now?  Who will question Axum's rule of the
Erythrean Sea notv?  Not Malwa!  Nor, in the future, Rome or Persia, or
anyone else.  Axum's coinage will be as good as Roman here.  And don't
think"--he pointed to the crowd below--"that every one of those sarwen
isn'tk thinking about it, in at- least one part of his mind."


Another snort.  "That part, at least, which is not preoccupied with
seduction, and wallowing in the knowledge that no great skill will be
needed for that here.  Not this night, for a certainty."

Antonina chuckled.  0usanas continued:

"No, they are already starting to think about the future.

About the time after the war, when they will return.  War heroes one
and all, with the holds of their trading ships full to bursting.
Bringing wealth back to their towns and villages, to add golden luster
to their already glorious names."

He gave her shoulder a little shake.  "So it is time--past time--for
you to do the same.  We do not need your guilt and misery, Antonina.
Nor want it.  We do need your shrewdness and wisdom.  Athena we could
use.  Helen is nothing but a damned nuisance."

On the way down from the battlements, Antonina paused.

"But why aren't the other regiments returning with the Dakuen?"

Ousanas gave her a stony stare.

"Oh."  She giggled.  "Of course.  Silly of me not to have seen that."

"Praise God," he sighed.  "I think the woman's wits may be
returning."

After they reached the foot of the battlements, picking their way
carefully through the rubble which still lay strewn about, Antonina
started giggling again.  "That's such a devious tactic, Ousanas."

The aqabe tsentsen shrugged.  "Not really.  Every regimental commander
understands the logic perfectly.  And why not?  Ezana explained it to
them plainly enough."

"You stay here," chuckled Antonina, "too far away to even think of
meddling.  Win more fame and fortune both for Axum and yourselves.
While I, commander of the royal regiment to which Wahsi is sworn, will
return and give the newborn negusa nagast the large fist the baby
needs.  Should it be needed."


She looked at Ousanas through the corner of her eyes.  "And they did
not balk?  Not even a bit?"

"Not a bit.  In truth, I think they were all secretly relieved.  None
of them wants a disruption in the dynasty, Antonina.  With your hand to
guide the thing, and Ezana to provide the fist, their distance relieves
them of any burden at all.  They are simply left with a warrior's
simple task, far away in a foreign land.  Win more fame, more glory,
more fortune."

His famous grin made its appearance.  "You noticed, I'm sure, that
every sarwen in that harbor--wounded or whole-is practically staggering
under his load of treasure.  So careless of the Malwa, to leave their
gold and silver and gems in the fabled vaults of Bharakuccha's
harbor."

The grin began to fade.  "So.  How do you plan to guide the thing?"

Antonina scrutinized him, almost as if he were a sphinx posing a
riddle.

"I don't know yet," she said abruptly.  "I'm thinking about it."

He scrutinized her in return.  Almost as if he were a man studying a
riddle.  Then grimaced, as a man might do when he cannot find the
riddle's answer--and remembers that sphinxes have an unfortunate
diet.

"Maybe you should go back up," he muttered.

"Not a chance," she replied, taking him by the arm and leading him
away.  "For one thing, I would be late for Shakuntala's audience. She's
an empress, you know.  And for another--" She broke off, studying
Ousanas out of the corner of her eyes.  "I'm thinking."

"I have wakened a monster."  Ousanas rolled his eyes.  "I can sense a
demon rising."

"Nonsense.  I'm just a woman, thinking."

"Same thing," he whined.

The empress shook her head.  "I will not presume to override my
commanders, but I think you are misreading the man completely.  Rao
most of all."


Shakuntala's officers stared at her in confusion.  Her husband most of
all.  They were seated on cushions in a semicircle, facing the empress.
She too sat on cushions, and those no higher than their own.  Yet,
despite her short stature, Shakuntala seemed to loom over them.  As
always, her posture was so erect that the small young woman seemed much
larger than she really was.

Rao stroked his beard.  "I will not deny the possibility.  Still,
Empress, I know something about Rajputs.  And that army is entirely
Rajput now, in all that matters.  The name "Malwa' applied to Lord
Damodara has become a bare fiction.  A tattered cloak, covering very
different armor.  Even the Ye-tai in his army are adopting Rajput ways
and customs.  The top Ye-tai commander, Toramana, is said to be
marrying into the Chauhar clan itself.  A half-sister of Rana Sanga's,
no less."

"Others are doing the same," added Shakuntala's cavalry commander
Shahji, "and not only Ye-tai.  Nothing happens in Bharakuccha now that
we do not learn almost within the day.  We have gotten innumerable
reports from Maratha merchants and vendors.  Day after day, they tell
us, Rajput soldiers are conducting marital negotiations with their
Ye-tai and other comrades--even Malwa kshatriya-who seek to weld
themselves to Rajputana."

Somehow, Shakuntala seemed to sit even more erect.  "Yes, I know.  And
you think that means Damodara and Sanga will now wage war against us in
the Rajput manner?  Sally forth, finally, to meet us on a great open
field of battle?"

"They will try," murmured Rao.  "Whether we accommodate them is another
manner."  Perhaps sensing the sudden stiffness in the posture of the
Maratha officers who sat to either side, he smiled slightly.

"Oh, do be still.  It is no dishonor to say that our army is not yet a
match in the open field against Damodara and his men.  And will not be,
for some time to come.  Do not forget that army fought Belisarius--and
won."

The officer Kondev stirred.  "Belisarius was outnumbered at the Pass,
by all accounts.  Our forces are as great as


Damodara's.  Greater, if we bring in all the outlying units."

"And so what?"  shrugged Rao.  "Damodara's army has fought great
battles, against Roman and Persian alike.  They are experienced, sure,
confident.  Our forces have fought no such thing as that.  A thousand
skirmishes and ambushes, yes.  A hundred small battles in narrow
terrain, yes.  Defended and taken a dozen hill forts yes.  It is not
the same.  In the open field, Damodara would break us like a stick."

An uncomfortable silence fell.  From the sour look on their faces, it
was plain to see the officers wanted to deny Rao's words.  But...
Couldn't.  And the fact that Majarashtra's greatest champion had been
so willing to say them, calmly and openly, made denial quite
impossible.  Who were they to tell the Wind of the Great Country that
he was mistaken in a matter of war?

Shakuntala, as it happened.

"You are wrong, Rao."  She made a small, abbreviated gesture with her
left hand.  "Not about the correct tactics if Damodara comes out for
battle.  On that, I can say nothing."  Her tone of voice, for just a
moment, became demure.  As demure, at least, as the empress was capable
of.  "I would not dream of disagreeing with my husband on such
matters."

Rao grinned.  But his wife the empress ignored him aloofly.  "Where you
are wrong is in the politics of the thing.  Damodara, I am quite sure,
knows that he could break us in battle.  But not without suffering
great losses himself.  And that, I think, lies at the heart of things.
He is waiting, and will continue to wait."

Rao frowned.  "For what?"  His eyes opened a bit.  Then, for just one
moment, the old Rao returned.  The hill chieftain who had once trained
an emperor's daughter.  Long before he married her, in a time when such
a marriage was unthinkable.

"Nonsense, girl!  Rajput, I tell you.  Even if Damoda1a himself were
willing to seize the Malwa throne--and with


his family hostage in Kausambi, what is the chance of that?--his
soldiers would not follow him.  Were he to press the matter, Rana Sanga
himself would cut him down.  The Rajputs swore an oath of fealty to the
emperor of Malwa.  And a Rajput oath--you know this well as I do mis as
hard to break as iron."

Shakuntala shook her head.  If the empress was displeased by her
consort's sudden reversion to old and uncouth ways of addressing her,
she gave no sign of it.  Indeed, from the hint of a smile on her lips,
one might almost think she enjoyed it.

Still, the headshake was vigorous.

"That was not my meaning--although, Rao, I think you are forgetting the
lessons in philosophy you once gave an impatient and headstrong girl."
Yes, she was smiling.  "The business about truth becoming illusion, and
illusion truth.  The veil of Maya is not so easily penetrated as you
might think."

A little chuckle swept the room.  The officers seemed to relax a bit.
Badinage between the empress and her consort was a familiar thing.
Familiar, and immensely relaxing.

Shakuntala continued:

"It is Damodara's nature to wait.  People miss that in him,

because he is so capable in action when he moves--and moves so often,
and so fast when he does.  But, mostly, he is a waiting man.  That is
the core of his soul.  He does not know the difference between truth
and illusion, and-most important--knows that he doesn't.  So... he
waits.  Allows the thing to unfold itself, until truth begins to
emerge."

"What 'truth'?"  asked Rao, a bit crossly.

She shrugged.  "The same 'truth' we are all pondering.

The 'truth' which is unfolding in the Indus, not here.  We have no
knowledge of what has happened with Belisarius, since he left
Barbaricum and led his expedition into the interior of the Sind."

She glanced at Antonina, who, along with Ousanas and


Ezana, was sitting on a stool not far to Shakuntala's left.  Antonina
shook her head slightly.  I don't know anything more than you do.

Rao and the officers caught that little exchange, as Shakuntala had so
obviously intended them to do.  She pressed on.

"What will happen in the Indus?  When Belisarius and Malwa clash head
on?  Who will win, who will lose--and how great will be the winning or
the losing?"

She paused, defying anyone to answer.  When it was obvious no answer
was coming, she made that little hand wave again.

"So Damodara will wait.  Wait and wait.  Until the truth begins to
emerge.  And, in the meantime, will do nothing beyond rebuild
Bharakuccha's harbor and fortifications.  He will send nothing beyond
patrols, up the Narmada--large enough to defeat any ambush, but not so
large as to risk any great losses to himself."

Kondev stroked his beard.  "It is true that all the punitive
expeditions have ceased, since Damodara took command after the Vile
One's death.  But it was known that he had already opposed them, even
while the beast was alive.  So I am not sure that tells us much of
anything regarding his future plans."

Antonina decided it was time for her to speak up.  She cleared her
throat, to gain everyone's attention.  Then, as soon as Shakuntala
nodded her permission, began to speak.

""I agree with the empress.  Not so much with regard to Damodara's
intentions"--she shrugged, waving her hand more broadly than Shakuntala
had done--"although I suspect she is right there also.  But who can
read that man's soul?  The key thing, however, is what she proposes.
And in that, I am in full agreement with her."

Rao seemed a bit frustrated.  "That means we would do nothing."

Antonina shook her head.  "That is not what the empress said.  She did
not propose doing nothing, Rao.  She proposes instead, that we
prepare."


She turned her head, looking toward the wide window which looked out
over the city.  Half-ruined Chowpatty was invisible, for the window was
too high.  But Antonina could see the ocean beyond, calm now that the
monsoon season had ended.

"The Axumites will need to spend much time, in any event, recuperating
from their wounds and repairing damaged ships.  As soon as the eastern
monsoon begins, Ousanas and I and the Dakuen sarwe will return to
Ethiopia.  But the rest of the Axumite army could use a long period in
which to rest and rebuild their strength."

There was a little stir in the room.  The officers had heard that most
of Ethiopia's forces would stay in India, but this was the first time
that rumor had been confirmed by an authoritative voice.  They glanced
at Ousanas and Ezana, and saw by their stern and solemn faces that
Antonina had spoken truly.  The stir grew a bit, before it settled. The
news, clearly enough, filled all the Marathas with satisfaction.

Ma]arashtra and Axum combined.  Now there might be a force which could
even challenge Damodara and the Rajputs in open battle.

"Not yet," said Antonina firmly, as if gainsaying her earlier
skepticism about the possibility of mind reading.  "Axum needs time."
More forcefully: "And so do you.  If you intend to face Damodara and
Rana Sanga in anything other than ambush, you will need to train your
army.  Marathas are not accustomed to such methods of warfare.  You are
not ready yet."

Although there was no expression on Shakuntala's face beyond respectful
attentiveness, it was plain as day that Antonina's words encapsulated
her own opinion.  And Antonina, though she herself was not Belisarius,
carried the penumbra of his reputation for strategic sagacity.

"Wait," repeated Antonina.  "Train, prepare.  Let the Axumites rest,
and then begin training with them.  Prepare."

She sat up as straight as Shakuntala.  "The time will come, do not
doubt it.  But when it comes--when the truth has.  begun emerging from
the mistswyou will be ready for it."


Whether or not Rao agreed with her was impossible to tell.  The
Panther of Majarashtra, when he so desired, could be as impenetrable as
any man.  But, clearly enough, he was ready to bring the thing to a
close.  He was facing Shakuntala now, not Antonina.

"This is your desire, Empress?"

"Yes."

"So be it, then."  Rao bowed his head.  There was nothing of the
husband in that gesture, simply the servant.  "It shall be as you
command."

Later, as Rao and Shakuntala and Antonina relaxed in the empress'
private chambers, Rao suddenly chuckled and said: "That went quite
well, I think.  Even my hot-blooded Marathas are satisfied enough to
settle for the rigors of training camp."

Shakuntala gave her husband a skeptical lifted eyebrow. 
"Preposterous!" he exclaimed.  "I was merely playing a part.  Surely
you don't think I--Raghunath Rao himself!m would have been so foolish
as to advocate challenging Damodara on the morrow?"

"Tomorrow, no."  Shakuntala sniffed.  "The day after tomorrow..."  The
eyebrow lifted and lifted.

"I am wounded to the heart," groaned Rao, a hand clutching his chest.
"My own wife!"

The air of injured innocence went rather poorly with the sly smile. Not
to mention Rao's own cocked eyebrow, aimed at Antonina.

"And you, woman of Rome?  Are you still immersed in this role of yours?
What did Ousanas call it--someone named Helen?"

Antonina's sniff matched Shakuntala's own in imperial dignity.
"Nonsense.  I'm thinking, that's all."

Before Rao could utter a word, she scowled at him and snapped: "Don't
say it!  One Ousanas is bad enough."


Chapter 36

RAJPUT ANA

Autumn, 533 A.D.

The Ye-tai guarding Rana Sanga's family reacted to the attack as well
as Malwa imperial troops could be expected to.  No sooner had Kujulo
and the Kushans charged out of ambush than the Ye-tai had their weapons
cleared and were moving their horses out to intercept them.  But, as
Ajatasutra had foreseen, the anvaya-pr apta sachivya commander of the
escort had placed himself and all of his men at the front of the little
caravan.  So, since the Kushans were attacking from the front, within
seconds the ornately carved and heavily decorated wagon which carried
Rana Sanga's wife and children was left isolated.

"Now!"  cried Ajatasutra.  A moment later, pounding out from their own
hiding place in a small grove of trees which was now to the caravan's
right rear, the assassin and the two cataphracts raced their horses
toward the wagon and the three carts following it.

Seeing them come, five of the six men guiding the supply carts--already
on the verge of bolting after seeing the Kushans spring from
ambush--sprang off the carts and began running toward a nearby ravine.
The sixth man, a Rajput from his clothing, snatched up a bow and began
frantically groping for one of the arrows in a quiver attached to the
side of the cart.

He never got as far as notching an arrow to the bowstring:


Before he could do so, Valentinian's first arrow took him in the
chest.  The arrow, driven at less than forty yards range from a
powerful cataphract bow, punched right through the man's light armor
and drove him off the cart entirely.  He was dead before he hit the
ground.

Anastasius' first arrow and Valentinian's second did the same for the
two Rajput guards riding on Lady Sanga's wagon, except that Anastasius'
man was not killed outright.  Anastasius had neither Valentinian's
accuracy with a bow nor his speed.  His arrow took the man in the
shoulder.  On the other hand, Anastasius used such a powerful bow that
the wound was terrible.  For all practical purposes, the Rajput's
shoulder was destroyed The man slumped off the wagon, unconscious from
shock.

By now, the battle between the seventeen Kushans and twelve Ye-tai was
in full melee.  Three of the Yetai--the commander not being one of
them--spotted the three enemy bandits attacking the wagon and tried to
come to the rescue.  But the Kushans, taking advantage of their sudden
distraction, killed two of them within seconds.  Only the third Ye-tai
was able to break free from the small battle and return to the wagon.
He came on, galloping his horse and waving his sword and bellowing
curses.

"I'll deal with it," rumbled Anastasius.  "You see to the wagon."  The
giant trotted his horse forward a few paces, drew the mount to a halt,
and notched another arrow.  When the Ye-tai was less than ten yards
away, he drew and fired.  At that range, not even Anastasius could
miss. The arrow drove right through the Ye-tai's chest armor, his
sternum, his heart, and severed the spine before it emerged.  The
bloody blade and eighteen inches of the shaft protruded from the man's
back armor. When he fell off the horse, the arrow dug into the ground,
holding the corpse up as if it were on display.

Ajatasutra and Valentinian, meanwhile, had left their horses and
clambered into the small balcony at the rear of the great wagon which
provided Lady Sanga and children with a place where fresh air could be
obtained,


partially sheltered from the dust thrown up by their escort.  The door
leading to the interior was shut.  Locked, too, as Aiatasutra
immediately discovered when he tried the latch.

"Stand back!"  he ordered.  Valentinian drew off to the side, holding
his spat ha in one hand and a knife in the other.  He had left his
shield behind on the horse.  Ajatasutra had not even bothered to bring
his sword.  He was armed only with a dagger.

The assassin stepped back the one pace the balcony allowed, lifted his
knee to his chest, and kicked in the door.  No sooner had the door
flown open than a man charged out of the wagon's interior.  His head
was lowered, allowing no glimpse of his face beneath the turban.  He
was unarmored, wearing nothing but regular clothing, and carrying a
short sword.

Valentinian's blade began the swing which would have decapitated the
man, but Ajatasutra's sudden cry--stop!-stayed his hand.  Ajatasutra
avoided the awkward sword thrust easily, seized the man by his
clothing, slammed him back against the wall of the wagon, and rendered
him unconscious with two short, swift, merciless strikes with the
dagger's pommel.  As he dropped the man's body, the face was finally
visible.

Valentinian bit off the curse with which he had been about to condemn
Ajatasutra's recklessness.  That was the face of an old man.  A
relative, perhaps.  More likely, from the plainness of the clothing, an
old and faithful retainer.  Ajatasutra's quick action in sparing the
man's life--maybe; those head blows had been ferocious--might save them
trouble later.

A woman's voice was screaming inside the wagon.  Valentinian stooped
and entered, both his weapons ready for combat.  Ajatasutra delayed a
moment, leaning his head over the side to assess the progress of the
battle between the Kushans and the Ye-tai.  Then, grunting soft
satisfaction, he followed Valentinian within.

"The Kushans should have it wrapped up soon," he said


cheerfully.  "I think we only lost four of them, too.  Better than I
expected."

Then, seeing Valentinian's rigid stance, Aiatasutra tensed.  He
couldn't really see most of the wagon's interior, because the
cataphract was in the way.  All Ajatasutra could spot was a young
servant huddled in one far corner, shrieking with terror.  The moment
his eyes met hers, the servant's screaming stopped abruptly.  Clearly
enough, her terror had now gone beyond shrieks.

Crouched in the other corner, wearing very fine clothing, was a little
girl.  Sanga's daughter, he supposed.  The girl's face was pale, and
she was wide-eyed as only a six year-old girl can be.  But she seemed
otherwise composed.  At least she hadn't been screaming like the
servant.

But what was in front of Valentinian?  Ajatasutra had never seen the
deadly cataphract so utterly prepared for mortal combat.  As taut and
alert as a mongoose facing a cobra.  Apparently--Ajatasutra had not
foreseen this possibility-Lady Sanga had brought one of her husband's
most capable Rajput warriors along as a personal bodyguard.

"You draw him off to one side," Ajatasutra hissed, speaking in Greek.
"I'll take him from the other."

Valentinian began to mutter something.  Then, as he obeyed Ajatasutra's
instructions, the mutter became something more in the way of a laughing
exclamation.

"Good!  You figure out how to handle this, you genius!"  With
Valentinian out of the way, Ajatasutra could finally see the whole
interior of the wagon.  Lady Sanga, a plump, plain-faced and
gray-haired woman, was sitting on the large settee at the front of the
wagon.  On her lap, clutched tightly, she was holding a four-year-old
boy.

In front of her, standing between his mother and Valentinian, was the
last of Sanga's children.  A twelve-year old boy, this one was.
Ajatasutra knew that his name was

Rajiv, and that the gap in age between himself and his two siblings was
due to the death in infancy of two other-.  children.


What he hadn't known... --although he should have assumed it' Great
muttered Valentinian.  "Just great.  "You draw him off and I'll take
him from the other side.""

Suddenly, the cataphract straightened and, with an abrupt--almost
angry--gesture, slammed his spat ha back in its scabbard.  A moment
later, the knife vanished somewhere in his armor.

Now empty-handed, Valentinian crossed his arms over his chest and
leaned casually against the wagon's wall.  Then he spoke, in clear and
precise Hindi.

"I fought the kid's father once already, Ajatasutra.  And once is
enough to last me a lifetime.  So you can kill the kid, if you want to.
You can spend the rest of your life worrying that Sanga will come
looking for you.  I am not an idiot."

Ajatasutra stared at the boy.  Rajiv held a sword in his hand and was
poised in battle stance.  Quite adeptly, in fact,

given his age.

Of course, the boy's assurance was not all that surprising, now that
Ajatasutra thought about it.  He was the son of Rana Sanga, after
all.

Ajatasutra was still trying to figure out how to disarm the boy without
hurting him, when Rajiv himself solved his quandary.  As soon as
Valentinian finished speaking, the boy curled his lip.  Quite an adult
sneer it was, too.

"Had you truly fought my father, bandit, you would not be alive today."
The twelve-year-old spit on the floor of the wagon.  Quite a hefty glob
of spittle it was, too.  Ajatasutra was impressed.

"Only two men have ever faced my father in battle and lived to speak of
it afterward.  The first was the great Raghunath Rao, Panther of
Majarashtra.  The other was--"

He broke off, his eyes widening.  Then, for the first time since
Ajatasutra got sight of him, the boy's eyes lost that slightly vague
focus of the trained swordsman who is watching everything at once, and
fled to Valentinian's face.

His eyes widened further.  Behind him, his mother uttered


a sharp little cry.  Ajatasutra couldn't tell if the wordless sound
signified fear or hope.  Possibly both.

"You are the Mongoose?"  Raiiv's question was barely more than a
whisper.

Valentinian grinned his narrow-faced weasel grin.  Which was a bit
unfortunate, thought Ajatasutra.  That was not a very reassuring
expression.

But then, moving quickly but easily, Valentinian removed the helmet
from his head and dropped to one knee in front of the boy.  Seeming
completely oblivious to the naked blade not more than inches from his
neck, he reached up a hand and parted the coarse black hair on his
head.

"You can still see the scar," he said quietly.  "Feel it, too, if you
want to."

Rajiv lowered the sword, a bit.  Then, slowly and hesitantly, reached
out his other hand and ran fingers over Valentinian's scalp.

"It's a big scar," he said wonderingly.  And now, in a tone of voice
more appropriate to his age.

His mother finally spoke, after clearing her throat.  "My husband
always said the Mongoose was an honorable man.  And certainly not a
bandit or cutthroat."

Ajatasutra sighed with relief and sheathed his own dagger.  "Nor is he,
Lady Sanga.  Nor am I or the men who came with us.  I apologize for
killing and injuring your Rajput companions.  But we had no choice."

Mention of those men brought home to Ajatasutra that all noise coming
from without the wagon had ceased.  Clearly enough, the battle was
over.

Proof came immediately.  Making very little noise, Kujulo landed on the
balcony and stuck his head into the interior.

"The Ye-tai are all dead.  We're driving off those gutless cart-drivers
now.  Killed three so far.  We thought to leave two, maybe three
alive."

Ajatasutra nodded.  "Just so long as they're driven far away.  Near
enough to see the caravan burn, but too far to see any details."


"What about the one guard?  He'll never use that shoulder again--not
for much, anyway--but he'll live if we take care of the wound.  So will
the old man."

Ajatasutra hesitated.  There had been no room in his plans for bringing
badly iniured men with them.  But, seeing the new stiffening in Raiiv's
stance, he decided the alternative was worse.  Clearly enough, Sanga's
son--probably the mother, too--would put up a struggle to save their
close retainers.

"Bind them up," he ordered curtly.  "We can probably disguise them as
diseased men.  Or simply the victims of a bandit attack.  Who knows?
That might even help keep prying eyes away."

That done, he turned back to Lady Sanga.  "We did not come to kill you,
but to save you from harm.  It is all very complicated.  I do not have
time now to explain it to you.  You will just have to trust us, for the
time being.  We must move immediately or--"

"Malwa," hissed Lady Sanga.  "Men and their stupid oaths!  I told my
husband they would play him for a fool."  Seeing her son stiffening in
front of her, she reached out a hand and swatted his head.
Half-playfully, half.."  not.

"Stupid!"  she repeated.  "Even you, at twelve!  Malwa will ruin us
all."

When her eyes came back to Aiatasutra's, the assassin was almost
stunned by the warmth and humor gleaming in them.  For the first time,
he began to understand why the great Rana Sanga had such a reputation
for fidelity, despite the lack of comeliness of his wife.

An hour later, as they rode away from the scene of an apparent
massacre, a pillar of smoke rising behind them, Valentinian claimed to
have almost fallen in love with her.

"Would have, actually, except not even that woman is worth fighting
Sanga again."

"You'd do anything to get out of doing a stint of honest work," ii bed
Anastasius.

Valentinian sneered.  "Pah!  The way she arranged the


bodies from the cemetery?  Perfect!  Didn't even flinch once.  Didn't
even grimace."

The cataphract turned in his saddle and bestowed a look of mighty
approval on the woman who was following them not far behind on a mule,
wearing the clothing of a bandit's woman and clutching a rag-wrapped
bandit's child before her.  Two other bandit children--wrapped in even
filthier rags--rode tandem on a mule alongside hers.

"I'll bet you my retirement bonus against yours that woman can cook
anything.  She probably laughs while she's chopping onions."

By evening, Valentinian was feeling positively cheerful.  As it turned
out, Lady Sanga apparently could cook almost anything.

"I was getting so sick of that damned Kushan food," he mumbled, around
a mouthful of some savory item which Lady Sanga had prepared.  Out of
what, exactly, no one knew.  The one item Lady Sanga had insisted on
salvaging from her wagon, before the thing was put to the torch with
the corpses from the cemetery in it, was a small chest full of her
cooking supplies.

"No one will notice its absence," she'd claimed.  Ajatasutra, despite
some misgivings, had not pressed the point.  He'd simply insisted that
she transfer the supplies--which consisted mostly of onions, packets of
herbs and spices and other savories, and a small knife--into various
sacks, leaving the empty chest behind to burn in the flames.  He agreed
with her that no one would notice the absent supplies.  But the chest,
though not an expensive item likely to be stolen, had solid fittings
which would survive the flames.  Someone-someone like Nanda Lal and his
best spies, at any rate-might notice the absence of those fittings, and
start to wonder.

"Got onions in't," Valentinian continued happily.  "I love onions."

Anastasius sighed heavily.  "I don't miss their cooking, but I do miss
the Kushans.  I felt better with Kujulo and.  his maniacs around."


Ajatasutra began to say something, but Anastasius waved him down.
"Don't bother!  I understand the logic, you damned schemer.  Five
men--two of them injured, and one of them elderly--a woman, and three
children can make their way across the Ganges plain without being
noticed much.  No way a large party of armed men could.  Especially not
Kushans.  Not when we got to Kausambi, for sure."

Valentinian had finished devouring the savory by then, and Anastasius'
last words brought back his normal gloom.

"I still say this plan is insane.  We could get Lady Sanga and the
children out now."  He pointed to the southwest.  "Easy enough--well,
after a hard trek through the Thar-to reach the general's forces.
Then--"

Ajatasutra began to speak again, but, again, Anastasius waved him down.
"I'll deal with the little weasel."  Glowering: "Valentinian, that'd be
even more insane.  This whole little rescue operation was a side trip
added on at the last moment.  We still have the main thing to
accomplish.  If we brought out Lady Sanga now that would expose the
whole scheme--no way it wouldn't come out, in the middle of a whole
army--and make the rest of it impossible.  The only way to keep the
secret is to hide it in the belly of the beast.  In Kausambi, the last
place Nanda Lal would think to look."

"Narses!"  hissed Valentinian.  "Too clever by half!"  But he left off
arguing the point.

The supremacy of logic having been restored, Anastasius went back to
his own worries.  "I just miss having the Kushans around.  I don't
begrudge it to them, mind you, getting back to their own folk.  And
since they'll pass through the Sind on their way, they can probably
give the general word of how we're doing.  But--" He sighed, even more
heavily than before.  "It's going to be tricky, with just the three of
us, if we get attacked by real bandits."  ........ Lady Sanga and the
children had eaten earlier, and she had given the two wounded Rajputs
what care she could.  So now she and her children were sitting around
the


campfire listening to the exchange.  No sooner had Anastasius finished
than Rajiv sprang to his feet, drawing his sword and waving it about.

"Bandits--pal-t!  Against the Mongoose?  And there are four of us!"

The twelve-year-old boy's enthusiasm did not seem to mollify
Anastasius.  Ajatasutra shared the giant cataphract's skepticism.
Having an overconfident and rambunctious lad as an "additional warrior"
struck him as more trouble than help.

And, judging from the fierce scowl on his face, Valentinian felt even
more strongly about it.  But Valentinian's displeasure, it became
immediately apparent, had a more immediate focus.

"You hold a sword that way in a fight, boy, you're a dead man."

Rajiv lowered the blade, his face a study in contradiction.  One the
one hand, chagrin.  On the other, injured-even outraged--pride.

"My father taught me to hold a sword!"  he protested.  "Rana Sanga
himself!"

Valentinian shook his head, rose with his usual quick and fluid speed,
and drew his own sword.  "He didn't teach you that grip," he growled.
"If he had, I wouldn't have this scar on my head and he'd be buried on
a mountainside in Persia."

The cataphract stalked off a few paces onto an empty patch of ground.
The sun had set over the horizon, but there was still enough light to
see.  He turned, and made a come-hither gesture with his sword.

"May as well start tonight, boy.  If you're going to be any help
against bandits, your sword work has got to get better."

Eagerly, Rajiv trotted forward to begin his new course of instruction.
Behind him, Lady Sanga shook her head, not so much ruefully as with a
certain sense of detached irony.

\

"There's something peculiar about all this," she chuckled.


"The son being trained by the father's great enemy.  To fight whom in
the end, I wonder?"

"God is prone to whimsy," pronounced Ajatasutra.  "Nonsense," countered
Anastasius.  "The logic seems impeccable to me.  Especially when we
consider what Aristotle had to say about--"


Chapter 37

THE PUN JAB

Autumn, 533 A.D.

Belisarius went across on the first ship, leaving Maurice to stabilize
the Roman defensive lines at Uch.  He had no intention of trying to
hold Uch, beyond the two or three days necessary to transfer the entire
army across the Chenab.  But keeping an army steady while it is making
a fighting withdrawal requires a very firm hand in control, a
characterization which fit Maurice perfectly.

Belisarius wanted to get a sense of the land he would be holding as
soon as possible, which was why he decided to take the risk of being
part of the initial landing.  His subordinates had protested that
decision, rather vehemently, but Belisarius fit the description of
"very firm" quite well himself.

Besides, he thought the risk was minimal.  The small triangle of land
formed by the confluence of the Chenab and the Indus was not well
situated to defend against an invasion of the Puniab.  For that
purpose, it made far more sense to fortify the Indus south of the
fork--which was exactly what the Malwa had done.  So Belisarius
expected to encounter no enemy troops beyond cavalry patrols.  And
against those, the cataphracts and Arab scouts crammed into the ship
should suffice.

"Crammed" was the operative term, however, and Belisarius was thankful
that the river crossing took not mrrclt

\


more than an hour.  By the time his own ship began offloading its
soldiers, the second ship the Romans had captured when they took Uch
was halfway across the river bearing its own load of troops.

Belisarius landed on the bank of the Chenab just north of Paninad Head,
which marked the confluence of the Chenab and the Sutlej.  That
position was much too far north for him to hold for long.  The Indus
was fifteen miles away, and the confluence of the Indus and the Chenab
was twenty-five miles to the southwest, forming a triangle well over
sixty miles in circumference--more likely eighty or ninety miles,
considering all the loops and bends in the two rivers.  With the twenty
thousand men he still had left, he could not possibly hope to defend
such a large territory for more than a few days.

But unless the Romans encountered a sizeable Malwa force in the
triangle--which he didn't expect to happen-Belisarius could hold that
position for those few days.  lust enough time to begin throwing up his
fortifications further south, in a much smaller triangle, while his men
foraged as much food and fodder as possible.  Their supplies were now
running very low.  They had captured a fair amount of gunpowder in Uch,
but not much in the way of provisions.

Even more important, perhaps, than rounding up food would be rounding
up the civilian population.  The Punjab was the most fertile region of
the Indus, and the population density was high.  Here, the Malwa had
not conducted the savage massacres of civilians which they had in the
Sind--although word of those massacres had undoubtedly begun spreading.
Which, from Belisarius' point of view, was all to the good.  The
peasants in the triangle would not have fled yet, but they would be on
edge.  And more likely to fear their Malwa overlords than the Roman
invaders.

Once again, Belisarius intended to use mercy--defining that term very
loosely--as a weapon against his enemy.  His cavalry would cut across
to the Indus and then, much


like barbarian horsemen in a great hunt on the steppes, drive the game
before them to the south, penning them into a narrower and narrower
triangle.  Except the "game" would be peasants, not animals.  And the
purpose of it would not be to eat the game, but to use them as a labor
force.  The kind of fortifications Belisarius intended to construct
would require a lot of labor--far more than he had at his disposal from
his own soldiers, even including the thousands of Malwa prisoners that
they had captured.  How many, Aide, do you think?

Aide gave that shivering image which was his equivalent of a shrug.
Impossible to say.  There are no records of such things, at this point
in history.  In later times, the Punjab would hold a population
numbering in the millions, with a density of five hundred people to a
square mile.  It won't be that high today, of course, but I wouldn't be
surprised if it was half that.  So you may well wind up with tens of
thousands of people for a work force.  Many of them will be oldsters
and children, of course.

Belisarius paused to exchange a few last words with Abbu.  The Arab
scouts were offloading first.  As always, Abbu and his men would
provide Belisarius with reconnaissance.  That done, he returned to his
mental conversation with Aide.

So many?  Better than I had hoped.  With twenty thousand, I am
confident I can erect the fortifications I need before the Malwa can
organize a serious siege.

I cannot be positive.  But Byes I think so.  With no more civilians
than that, Gustavus Adolphus was able to erect the fortifications at
Nfirnberg in two weeks time.  On the other hand.."  those civilians
were enthusiastic partisans of the Protestant cause.  These Punjabi
peasants you will be rounding up could hardly be described as
"partisans" of Rome.

Belisarius chuckled.  True, true.  But that quip of Dr.  Johnson's will
apply here as well, if I'm not mistaken.  I think the Malwa savagery in
the Sind will come back to haunt them.  If you were a Punjabi peasant
conscripted to


build fortifications for Roman troops fending off a Malwa siege, would
you be a reluctant laborer?

"The prospect of being hanged..."  mused Aide.  No, I think not,
especially if you maintain discipline among your own soldiers and do
not allow the civilians to be abused.  Beyond being forced into hard
labor, at least.  They will know full well that if the Malwa overrun
you, they will be butchered along with the Roman troops.  The Malwa
will consider them "rebels," and they showed at Ranapur the penalty for
rebellion.

Three days later, Maurice came across with the last of the Roman
forces.  By then, Belisarius had an approximate count.

"Better than twenty thousand civilians, for sure," were the first words
he spoke when Maurice entered the command tent Belisarius had erected
near the village of Sitpur.  "Probably at least twenty-five.  Maybe
even thirty thousand."

Maurice grunted satisfaction.  He removed his helmet and hung it on a
peg attached to a nearby pole supporting the small pavilion.  The
helmets of Gregory and Felix and Mark of Edessa were already hanging
there.

That grunt of satisfaction was the last sign of approval issued by the
chili arch  Before he had even reached the table where a new map had
been spread, showing the first sketched outlines of the terrain, he was
already accentuating the negative.

"You're too far north, still.  If you think you can hold this much land
with so few troops, you're out of your mind.  What is it to the Indus
from here?  It must be a good ten miles ["

Gregory and Felix and Mark of Edessa burst into outright laughter.
Belisarius satisfied himself with a crooked smile.

"Oh, do be quiet.  I have no intention of building my principal lines
up here, Maurice.  I intended to erect them-have started to already, in
fact--ten miles southwest of here."  He pointed to a place on the map
where lines


indicating heavy fortifications had been drawn.  "That far down into
the tip of the triangle, the distance from the Chenab to the Indus is
no more than six miles.  And I'm building the outer line of
fortifications here, a few miles north of that."

"We're just setting up field camps here," added Gregory.  "Nothing
fancy.  Enough for large cataphract units to sally out and keep the
first Malwa contingents held off for another few days.  We have got to
keep Sitpur in our hands as long as possible."

"Why?"  demanded Maurice.

Belisarius' three other top commanders grinned.  "Would you
believe--talk about luck!--that Sitpur is the bakery center for the
whole area?"

Maurice exhaled so forcefully it was almost as if he were spitting air.
His hard gray eyes fell on Belisarius, and grew harder still.

"You don't deserve it, you really don't.  This is almost as bad as the
silly Iliad, where every time that reckless Achilles gets himself into
a jam Athena swoops in and saves him."

Belisarius winced, acknowledging the hit.  Then, shrugged.  "I'll admit
I assumed the local bread would be made by village women.  Like trying
to collect pebbles on a beach, that would have been.  But I was
prepared to do it."

"Instead," interrupted Mark, "we've had the villagers rounding up
everything else--mostly lentils, and lots of them--while we keep the
bakers in Sitpur working night and day.  The biggest problem we're
having right now is finding enough carts to haul the bread off to the
south."

By this time, even Maurice was beginning to share in the excitement.
Although he did make a last rally, attempting to salvage some portion
of sane pessimism.  But the effort was.."  feeble.

"I suppose the so-called 'bread' is that flat round stuff.  Tastes
awful."

"It's called chowpatti," chuckled Felix, "and I think t tastes pretty
good, myself."


Maurice did not argue the point.  Culinary preference, after all, was
a small issue in the scope of things.  Food was food, especially in a
siege.  Before it was all over--assuming things went well--Maurice
fully expected that at least half of the Roman horses would have been
eaten.

"Lentils too, eh?"  he murmured, stroking his beard and staring down at
the map.  "And we'll be able to get fish from the rivers."

That last thought seemed to relieve him.  Not because it suggested that
the Roman army would be able to stave off starvation, even in a long
siege, but because it brought a new problem to the fore.

"We'll have enough fishing boats for that," he growled, "but don't
think the Malwa don't have plenty of boats of their own.  And no little
fishing vessels, either.  They have enough large river craft in the
Puniab, from what I can see, to start ferrying their own troops across
to the triangle before we'll have the fortifications finished."

He turned and pointed back in the direction of Uch.  "The whole area is
starting to crawl with Malwa troops.  With a lot heavier artillery than
anything we have.  As we were pulling out of Uch, the Malwa were
starting to set up twenty-four pounders around the town.  Real siege
guns, those, not like these little popguns we've got."

The chili arch was comfortably back in his favorite groove.  He began
stroking his beard with great vigor and satisfaction.  "They must have
thirty thousand men within a week's march.  Three times that, within a
month.  And once they start transferring troops from the Ganges valley,
we'll be looking at two hundred thousand."  A bit lamely: "Soon
enough."

"Maurice," said Belisarius patiently, "nobody can move that many troops
that far very quickly.  It took us months to get our army from
Mesopotamia to the Indus, and we could use the sea.  The Malwa cannot
possibly move any large number of soldiers through Raiputana.  The area
is too arid.  That means they'll have to march any reinforcements from
the Ganges to the headwaters of the Jamuna,


and then cross over to the headwaters of the Sutlei.  It'll take them
until well into next year, and you know it as well as I do."

He jerked his head backward, pointing to the north.  "Until then, the
Malwa will have to rely on whatever forces they already have in the
Puniab.  Which is a massive army in its own right, of course, but I'll
willing to bet--I am betting--that by now they're scattered all over
the place.  Half of them are probably in or around Sukkur, hammering
themselves into a pulp against Khusrau and Ashot."

Maurice did not argue the point, but he was not mollified either.
"Fine.  But they can still bring three or four times as many men to
bear as we've got.  Sure, with good fortifications across the neck of
the triangle, we can mangle them before they break through.  But there
are enough boats in these rivers to enable them to land troops
downstream."

With his finger, he traced on the map the Indus and Chenab rivers as
they converged south of their own location.  "Almost anywhere along
here.  So we have to leave enough of a striking force, centrally
positioned, to stop any landing before it gets established."  Gloomily:
"We can manage it for a while, sure.  We've still got twelve thousand
cataphracts, and we can use half of them for a quick reaction force
against any amphibious attack.  But..."

Gregory finished the thought for him.  "But sooner or later, they'll
establish a beachhead.  And when they do, the whole thing will start
unraveling."

"So let's make sure it happens later than sooner," said Belisarius
firmly.  "Because sooner or later, Menander and Eusebius are going to
get here also.  There's been no indication at all that the Malwa have
any real warships on these rivers.  Once the Justinian and the Victrix
arrive, we should be able to control the banks of the triangle well
enough."

At the moment, neither Menander nor Eusebius quite shared the general's
confidence.  First, because they still had to run the fortress which
the Malwa had built on the Indus below the Chenab fork Secondly,
because they had found


themselves laden with a far greater cargo than they had expected.
Instead of towing one barge behind the Justinian, the gunship was
towing three and the fire ship yet another.  One of the three extra
barges was loaded with all six of the twenty-four pounders which Ashot
had possessed; the second with the artillerymen and engineers needed to
set them up and keep them in operation; and the third with the powder
and shot to get them in operation through pitched battles.

Ashot had insisted.  Rigorously.

"I don't need them anymore," he'd told them.  "After Calopodius broke
that Malwa assault on the island--the one they must have been sure
would succeed--the Malwa stopped all their attacks on the Roman
positions.  They must be getting a little desperate now.  Their food is
running low, and now that you've arrived--don't think they didn't spot
you--they'll know that they're most likely going to be losing their
water supplies.  They don't have any boats on the river which can stand
up to either the Justinian or the Victrix, much less both combined."

"You'd think they would!"  protested Eusebius.

Ashot shook his head.  "You're thinking like an engineer instead of a
military man, Eusebius.  A year ago, the Malwa still thought they were
conquering Mesopotamia.  The last thing in their minds was building
armed and armored gunships to defend the heartland of the Indus valley.
And that's not the kind of thing you can do overnight, as you well
know."

"You think they're going to lift the siege of Sukkur?"  asked
Menander.

"Who knows?"  shrugged Ashot.  "If they had any sense,

they would.  Unless they can break into Sukkur, which there's no sign
they can after weeks of trying, they'll start starving before too long.
But I'm pretty sure the general was right: Link is still way off in
Kausambi, not close enough to the scene to make informed decisions.  So
the Malwa commanders are probably operating based on the kind of 'stand
at all cost' orders which seem reasonable


to a commander a thousand miles away.  And the Malwa high command has
made crystal clear what the penalty is for disobeying orders.

"So take the twenty-four pounders," he'd concluded.  "That'll still
leave me the really big guns, in case of another Malwa assault.  And
Belisarius can use them up north.  Those monsters can break down walls,
if the Malwa start building lines of counter vallation which they will
if he's managed to take the triangle.  His little three-pounder field
artillery can't."

On their way up the Indus, Menander and Eusebius had picked up another
load as well.  A small one, however-just one man.  When they came
ashore on a boat to the island where Calopodius had made his stand, in
order to pay him their regards, Calopodius pleaded with them to take
him along.

Menander and Eusebius stared down at him.  The young Greek officer was
lying on a pallet in his tent.  Nothing of his face above the mouth
could be seen.  The entire upper half of his head was swathed in
bandages.  Calopodius' trickery had delayed a Malwa assault, but it had
not prevented it.  He had still managed, by his heroism and that of his
men, to beat off that attack.  But not without suffering a great price.
His force had suffered terrible casualties, and Calopodius himself had
been blinded by the shrapnel from a mortar shell.

"Please," he whispered.  "I'm useless here, now.  Anthony of
Thessalonica has taken charge of the forces since I was iniured--doing
a good job of it, too--and I've got nothing to do but lie here."  He
managed a weak chuckle.  "Practicing my rhetoric and grammar.  A
pastime which pales very quickly, I assure you."

The two naval officers hesitated.  Neither one of them wanted to come
right out and make the obvious reioin der: there'll be nothing for you
to do up north, either, except die if Belisarius can't hold.

The rejoinder was so obvious that Calopodius already had


an answer prepared.  Clearly enough, his request was not a
spur-of-the-moment impulse.  The young nobleman--not much more than a
boy, really--must have been lying there for days hoping for an
opportunity to leave the place where he had lost his eyesight.  And, in
the fierce manner of youth, try to return to the fray despite the
loss.

"The general will be able to use me in some fashion or other," he
insisted.  "He'll be fighting what amounts to a siege, on the
defensive.  Lots of quartermaster work, and a lot of that can be done
without eyes.  Most of it's arguing with soldiers over what they can
and can't get, after all."  Again, the weak chuckle.  "And I really am
quite good in rhetoric and grammar."

Menander looked at Eusebius, then shrugged.  "Why not?  If he really
wants it."

Eusebius had his doubts.  But, within a day after leaving the island,
the doubts began to recede.  Much to his surprise--astonishment,
rather--the noble Greek youth proved to have an aptitude for machinery.
Or, at least, didn't look upon it as utterly unfathomable.

Working down in the hold with the steam engine, of iii course, was far
too dangerous for a blind man.  But, after "

a bit of experimentation, Eusebius discovered that a blind man who was
willing to learn could manage the work of pumping the chamber of the
fire cannon readily enough.  "It's kind of dangerous," he said
hesitantly.

"All the better," replied Calopodius.  Then, after thinking about it:
"Unless I'd be putting you and the crew at risk."

Eusebius began to shake his head, until he realized the gesture would
be meaningless to Calopodius.  "I didn't mean it that way.  I meant
it'll be risky being stationed up here when we run the fortress.
There'll be picket boats, sure as anything.  I'll have to torch them as
we go past, or they might board the cargo ships.  That will give the
big Malwa guns on the fortress as good a target as anyone could ask for
at night.  You'd really be safer on the Justinian."


But he didn't press the issue.  Safety, clearly enough, was not what
Calopodius was seeking.  There was something almost suicidal about the
young officer's eagerness to return to combat.  As if, by sneering at
death itself, he could somehow restore his sight.  That part of it, at
least, with which a young man measures his own worth.


Chapter 38

Belisarius hunched, covering his head with his hands.  The motion was
more instinctive than reasoned, since his helmet would provide far more
protection than his hands.  From the sound of it, the mortar shell had
landed too far away to be any danger anyway.

"Those are the worst," said Gregory.  "The round shot, even from their
big twenty-four pounders, can't really make a dent in these soft-earth
berms.  But those damned big mortars of theirs..."

"Just one of them killed eight men earlier this morning," muttered
Felix.  He gave Belisarius a keen scrutiny.  "Are you sure...
Belisarius shook his head, as he rose up from his crouch.  "Not yet,
Felix.  Don't think Sittas hasn't been hounding me about it, either." 
The general placed the periscope back over the rampart.  The optical
device was one of twenty which Belisarius had brought with him from
Charax.  Aide had recommended the things, and, sure enough, they had
proved invaluable once the Malwa siege began biting in.

"He's champing at the bit to lead a sally, because he's positive he can
get to those trenches and butcher the Malwa mortar crews without losing
too many cataphracts."

Belisarius slowly scanned the enemy forces in the trenches not more
than a few hundred yards away.  "He's probably right, too.  Unless I
miss my guess, the Malwa commanders are still preoccupied with getting
their forces into position.  Those fieldworks are pretty badly
designed.  Sloppy.  The kind of thing soldiers throw up in a hurry,

each unit working on its own, without any real overall planning or
coordination."

He heard the soft whump of a Roman mortar being fired, and followed the
traiectory of the shell with his naked eyes.  A few seconds later, the
missile struck almost dead on in a Malwa trench.  By now, two days
since the fighting at the forward fortifications had begun, the Roman
crews manning the coehorn mortars had become very accurate with the
crude devices.  They were using Malwa powder instead of Roman, since
Belisarius had wanted to reserve the better grade for his field guns.
But, with a little experimentation, the Roman mortar crews had adapted
handily.  This many years into the war, even Malwa gunpowder was far
more uniform and standard in grade than had been the case earlier.

"I don't think those men out there are convinced yet that they've got a
real siege on their hands," he mused.  "Which, if I'm right, means that
they'll be mounting a mass assault pretty soon.  That's why I've kept
the mitrailleuse out of sight, and have been using your sharpshooters
so sparingly.  I want to mangle them as badly as possible when they
come in.  Then--when they're retreating--Sittas can lead out his
beloved sally.  That'll turn the whole thing into a complete blood
bath."

The savage nature of the words went poorly with the soft, almost serene
voice.  But Belisarius had long since learned to put his personal
feelings aside in the middle of a battle.  A man who was warm by nature
was also capable of utter ruthlessness when he needed to be.  He no
longer even wondered much at the dichotomy.

Neither did Aide.  The crystal's thoughts were even more cold-blooded
than the general's.  They won't have any real experience with modern
fortifications, either.  Even if they've been instructed, the
instructions won't mean much.  They'll come straight at the curtain
wall, instead of the bastions like they should.  The mitrailleuse will
catch them enfilade, piled up against the wall with scaling ladders.


Belisarius was standing in one of those bastions himself.  The bastion
was shaped liked an arrowhead, with the rear sides of the "blade"
facing the curtain wall at a ninety degree angle.  Those sides were
what was called a "retired flank," invisible to an attacking enemy
because of the protecting lobes of the "arrowhead"--what were called,
technically, "orillons"--and sheltered from cannon fire.  The gun ports
in the retired flanks were empty now.  But mitrailleuse crews waiting
in a bunker below would bring the weapons up once the attack began.
From those gun ports, the crews would have a protected and perfect line
of fire down the entire length of the curtain wall which separated this
bastion from the next one, some two hundred and fifty yards away.

The fortifications, which were thick earthen ramparts rather than stone
construction, were fronted by a wide ditch.  There was perhaps two feet
of water in the ditch, due to natural seepage from the high water
table.  In the more elaborate fortifications which Belisarius was
having built several miles to the rear, where he planned to make his
real stand, his engineers were designing the ditches to be suddenly
flooded by ruptured dikes.  But these simpler outer fortifications had
no such elaborate designs.

They didn't need to.  The purpose of the outer fortifications was
twofold:

First, give Belisarius the time he needed to finish scouring the area
north of his "inner line" of any and all foodstuffs.  That work was now
almost finished.

Second--hopefully--draw the Malwa into an ill-conceived mass assault
which would enable Belisarius to bleed them badly.  That remained to be
done.  But, from what he could detect through the periscopemand even
more from his well honed "battle sense'mit should be happening very
soon.

"Tomorrow," he pronounced.  "No later than the day after."  His gaze,
looking through the gun ports in the retired flank, ranged down the
length of the curtain.  He could envision already the mass of Malwa
soldiers piled up against that wall, and the pitiless enfilade fire of
the mitrailleuse and


canister-loaded field guns which would turn a muddy ditch bright with
color.

It was a cool thought, for all that the color red figured so
prominently in it.  Containing no more in the way of mercy than a
blacksmith shows mercy to a rod of iron.  As he examines the metal's
own red glow, gauging the strength of his hammer strike

That night, Menander and Eusebius ran the fortress on the Indus.
Ideally, they would have preferred to wait for another week, when they
could take advantage of a new moon.  But time was critical.  They still
had no way of knowing if Belisarius had succeeded in his plan to seize
the lowest fork in the Puniab.  But, if he had--and neither of them was
prone to doubt on that score--the general would soon enough be in
desperate need of the men and supplies they were bringing.  And,
perhaps even more, the control of the river which the Justinian and the
Victrix would provide.

Ideally, also, they would have hugged the eastern bank of the Indus,
keeping as far away as possible from the huge guns in the Malwa
fortress.  But the river was uncharted this far north--at least, for
Romans if not Malwa--and Menander was far more concerned about the
danger of running aground at night on a hidden sandbar.  So he would
stick to the middle of the river, where that risk was lowest.

The Victrix would have to take the risk, of course.  In order to
intercept the Malwa picket boats which were certain to be stationed on
the river near the fortress, Eusebius would have to steam close to the
western shore.  Although it was theoretically possible to "walk" a
side-wheeler across a submerged sandbar, neither Menander nor Eusebius
had any desire to test the theory under enemy fire.  So the Victrix
would have to rely on speed alone.  For which reason, the barge which
the fire ship had been towing was now attached to the Justinian.  "Talk
about sitting ducks," muttered Menander to himself,


as he watched the outlines of the fortress looming up to his left.
"I'm moving as slow as a snail, and Eusebius is practically walking
into the lion's den."

The faint light shed by a crescent moon didn't provide enough
illumination to make it possible to discern the details of the
fortress' construction.  It just looked very dark, very big--and very
grim.  Already Menander could spot the glowing lights which indicated
that the fortress had long since fired up the hearths where the shot
was being heated.

There would be no surprises here.  Belisarius' drive to the Punjab had
shredded the enemy forces stationed to the east of the Indus, but the
Malwa retained complete control of the west bank north of Sukkur. Malwa
cavalrymen had been keeping pace with the small Roman flotilla since it
steamed out of Rohri, reporting its whereabouts to the fortress by
using the telegraph line which the Malwa had stretched from their camp
besieging Sukkur all the way to their headquarters in the Punjab.  And
from there, Menander had no doubt at all, to the capital at Kausambi.

Still, he and Eusebius had one "secret weapon" up their sleeve.
Menander turned his eyes away from the fortress and studied the fire
ship which was starting to pull out ahead of him.  Any moment now... A
sudden flash of light came from a dinghy being towed behind the
Victrix, as the small explosive charge was ignited.  Within seconds,
the infernal chemical concoction which Eusebius had prepared was
burning fiercely and emitting a huge cloud of smoke.  Less than a
minute a later, the Justinian and its four barges began disappearing
into that smoke.  Until the powder burned itself out, or the boat sank
from the heat of the burning, Menander would have a certain amount of
protection.  The Malwa would be firing blind.

The thought did not comfort him overmuch.  The big Malwa siege cannons
were so inaccurate that they could just as well hit from a miss, as it
were.  He had only to remember the fate of John of Rhodes to be
reminded that perhaps the real mistress of battle was the Goddess of
Luck.


The damned stuff was acrid, too.  Within seconds, Menander was trying
to hold his breath as much as possible.  And he was already regretting
the fact that just as the Malwa could no longer see him, he could no
longer watch the progress of the Victrx as it went against the picket
boats.

"Good luck, Eusebius."

Eusebius, a proper artisan, did not really believe in luck.  Even his
new career as a naval officer had not much shaken his faith in logic
and order.  So, as he positioned the barrel of the fire cannon to rake
the oncoming picket boats, he did not give much thought to the
possibility of being sunk by cannon fire coming from the guns on the
fortress.  If for no other reason, he would be sailing so close to the
picket boats that they would not fire at him for fear of sinking their
own craft.

A great roar announced the first volley being fired by the fortress.
Not too many seconds later, Eusebius was muttering fierce curses and
frantically repositioning the barrel of the fire cannon.

His intended target had disappeared.  The Malwa had fired at the
Victrfx.  They had undershot, however, and managed to sink the lead
picket boat coming toward him.

Whether from chagrin or simply because the Malwa commander of the
fortress decided that Menander's ships made a more suitable target, the
second volley was fired at the Justinian and the four barges it was
towing.  As was the third.

And Menander, cursing even more bitterly than Eusebius, was confirmed
in his belief that the Goddess of Luck reigned supreme in battle.  None
of the ships were hit by the fortress' fire.  Indeed, none of the great
cannon balls landed closer than thirty yards to any of the Roman
vessels.  But one ball, guided by incredible good fortune, did manage
to neatly sever the cable towing the last barge.

That barge, containing most of the powder and shot


for the twenty-four pounders, fell away and began drifting aimlessly
in the sluggish current.  The handful of soldiers stationed on the
barge were completely helpless.  None of them were really sailors; even
if they had known how to raise the sails, there was no wind to fill
them; and they were far too few--nor was the barge properly designed
for the task anyway--to drive it against the current using oars.  All
they could do was drift, awaiting their certain doom.

Menander was not even aware of the problem immediately.  The change in
the flotilla's speed due to the sudden lightening of the load was too
minor to register.  It was not until the Justinian and the three barges
still attached to it had steamed completely out of the smoke bank that
he realized what had happened.

For a moment, he was torn by indecision.  He was still within range of
the fortress' guns, and would remain so for several minutes.  If he
cast loose the three barges he was towing in order to steam back to
rescue the fourth, he might lose them all.  On the other hand, if he
waited until he had towed them far enough upstream to be safe from
cannon fire, it would take him quite some time to rescue the stray and
returnmassuming he wasn't hit himself.  During which time, the three
barges cast off might very well ground ashore or drift back into range.
The Indus' current was not swift, but it was irresistible for a barge
not under any form of powered control.

His eyes fell on the Victrix, now almost a mile away.  He could see
another gout of flame spurting from its bow and engulfing a Malwa
picket ship.  In the fire ship wake, he could see that two others were
burning fiercely.  As expected, river craft could not hope to match the
Victrix in close quarter combat.  A single burst of that hideous weapon
was enough to turn any small vessel into an inferno.

There was only one Malwa picket boat left.  The commander of that boat,
no coward, was still rowing toward the Victrix.  Menander could see a
small flash in the bow


of the boat, as it fired the puny little bow chaser it carried.  That
would be a three pounder, at best.  Even at short range, the heavy
timber which shielded the Victrix's bow would shrug it off.

To Menander's surprise, however, the Victrix began to turn away. Within
seconds, he realized that Eusebius had spotted the orphaned
barge--which was now not more than three hundred yards away from
him--and was intending to go to its rescue.

"You fucking idiot!"  shouted Menander.  He was so infuriated that he
repeated the curse three time over, despite the utter impossibility
that Eusebius could hear him.  He started pounding the rail of his ship
with frustration.  Already he could see the Malwa picket boat picking
up the tempo of its oars.  The Victrix's advantage in combat lay
entirely in a head-on attack, using its irresistible weapon protected
within that heavy bow shield.  From astern--and the clumsy jury-rigged
paddle wheeler was no faster than an oared ship--the advantage would
lie entirely with a vessel designed for boarding.  Between the steam
engine which drove it and the fire cannon in the bow, the Victrix was
far too cramped to carry a large crew.  And half of them were
mechanics, not soldiers.  Before the Victrix could reach the drifting
barge and secure another cable, the Malwa picket boat would have
overhauled it and overwhelmed the fire ship crew.

The only thing the Victrix had to fend off such an attack was the
Puckle gun mounted in an armored shell atop the engine house.  It was
basically a large, long-barreled cap and-ball revolver on a stand,
which was operated by a two man crew.  All nine of its chambers could
be fired in quick succession by a gunner turning a crank, whereupon the
cylinder could be removed by the loader and replaced by another.  It
gave them the closest thing possible to a true machine gun, short of
the heavy and unwieldy mitrailleuse assigned to the field artillery.

The Puckle gun was a handy little weapon, admittediy But Menander had
no illusions that it would be enough


to drive off as many men as the Malwa had crammed into that picket
boat.

The pilot of the Justinian came to Menander's side.  Clearly enough,
the man had reached the same conclusion.  "What you get for trying to
make a damned artisan a naval officer," he snarled.  "He's just going
to lose his own ship in the bargain."

Menander sighed.  He took the time, before bowing to the inevitable, to
regret once again that the mad rush in which Belisarius' change of
strategy had thrown everything had left many projects unfinished in its
wake.  Among them had been the plans which he and Eusebius had begun to
develop in Charax for designing an effective signaling system by which
a fleet could be controlled by a single officer.  Which would be him,
not--not--that damned artisan!

As it happened, he and Eusebius had developed part of the system.  The
easy part.  Signal flags hoisted in daylight.  But those flags--all of
them neatly arrayed in a nearby chest--would be useless in the middle
of this dark night.  They had never gotten as far as designing a system
of lamp signals.

"Nothing for it," he growled.  "If we turn back, we'll just be
compounding the damage.  Maintain course."

"Aye," said the pilot, nodding his approval.  "Spoken like a navy
man."

"Let's hope this works," muttered Eusebius.  They had almost reached
the stranded barge.  He was standing just outside the bow shield,
leaning over the rail in order to gauge the distance between the Victrx
and the pursuing picket boat.  Then, deciding the range was about
right, he looked up at the fortress.

So far, the Malwa had maintained volley fire.  Eusebius wasn't quite
sure why they were doing so, since the undoubted advantage of volley
fire on a battlefield was a moot point in this situation.  He suspected
that the Malwa commander was afraid that, working in the dark, crews


left to their own pace might hurry the work and cause a disastrous
accident.

Whatever the reason, he was glad of it.  The maneuver he was about to
try would leave the Victrix more or less stationary for a time.  He was
still far too close to the fortress to want to take that risk, until a
volley had been fired.  Thereafter, it would take the Malwa gunners
long minutes to reload the huge guns.  Long enough, Eusebius thought,
to carry out his hastily conceived plan.

The dark outlines of the fortress were suddenly backlit by the enormous
flash of the guns.  The instant Eusebius saw the guns erupting, he
leaned into the bow shield and shrilled at Calopodius: "Notv!  Notv!"
The words barely carried over the roar of the cannons.

As soon as he saw Calopodius begin pumping the lever which would fill
the fire chamber, Eusebius leaned back over the rail to get a final
look at the distance between the Victrix and her pursuer.

Started to, rather.  He was almost knocked off his feet by a wave of
water hammering over the rail.  And then, almost pitched overboard as
the Victrix began rolling wildly.  The Malwa volley had missed again.
Just barely.

Sputtering and coughing, Eusebius began shrilling new orders.  The
helmsman, awaiting those orders, disengaged the gears to the left
paddle wheel and then reengaged them in reverse.  With the two paddle
wheels now working in opposite directions, the Victrix shuddered to a
halt and began--slowly, painfully--swinging back to face the oncoming
picket boat.

The worst of it was the first half minute or so.  Thereafter, the bow
of the Victrix began turning more rapidly.  As it swung around,
Eusebius could see the picket boat begin frantically trying to turn
itself.

"Too late, you bastards," he hissed.  Then he plunged into the gloom of
the bow shield and worked his way to the barrel of the fire cannon. The
two-man crew in the shield had already positioned the barrel in the
first slot whic would come to bear on the picket ship.  As Menander


squeezed past Calopodius, the blind young Greek handed him the striker
and said cheerfully: "Ready to go--but don't miss."

"Not likely," replied Eusebius, just as cheerfully.  Looking through
the slot, he could see that the picket boat had drifted inexorably
within range.  "Roast Malwa, coming up."

A moment later he turned the valve and lit the striker, and matched the
deed to the word.

Looking back, watching the Victrix begin steaming upstream again with
the lost barge once again secured, Menander heaved a sigh of relief.

The pilot had returned to his side.  "God bless the old emperor!"  he
exclaimed.  "If he hadn't designed these gears to work both ways..."

Menander nodded sagely.  "There's something to be said for artisans,
you know."

Shortly thereafter, Menander's superstition was confirmed.  A cannon
ball from the fortress' final volley, fired at extreme range, smashed
into the barge's stern.  Fortunately, the powder was not ignited--or
the Victrix towing the barge would probably have been destroyed along
with the barge itself.  But within a minute, it became obvious that
there was no hope of saving the vessel.  Eusebius was just barely able
to put the engines in reverse and reach the barge in time to save the
crew before it sank.  The cargo he had maneuvered so cleverly to
salvage was a complete loss.


Chapter 39

INDIA

Autumn, 533 ADo

As the great vessel which Eon had used for his flagship sailed out of
Chowpatty's harbor, Antonina and Ousanas remained on the stern of the
ship.  That position gave them the best possible view of the long,
steep-sided promontory which overlooked the harbor.  The fortress where
Eon had met his end was atop that promontory.  Malabar Hill, as the
natives called it.  And so was his tomb.

Antonina had thought the Ethiopians would want to return Eon's body to
Axum.  But, leaving aside the practical difficulties of transporting a
corpse across an ocean, the sara wit commanders--with Ousanas and Ezana
agreeing-had decided it would be more fitting to bury him on Malabar
Hill.  So, like Alexander, Eon would be laid to rest in the land he had
conquered rather than the land of his origins.

Conquered, yes, not simply occupied.  At a great ceremony three days
earlier, Empress Shakuntala had formally bestowed ownership of
Chowpatty and the immediate region surrounding it onto the kingdom of
Axum.  That area would become a piece of Ethiopia on Indian soil, an
enclave where Axumite traders and merchants and factors could establish
an anchor for the Erythrean trade which everyone expected to blossom
after the war.


"It is only just and fitting," Shakuntala had told the crowd of
Andhran and Maratha notables who had assembled in her palace for the
ceremony.  "Our debt to Axum is obvious.  And I have a debt of my own
to pay."

Then, for the first time to any Maratha except her husband, Shakuntala
told the tale of how she first met the prince of Ethiopia, in the days
when she was still a princess, and of the manner in which Eon had
rescued her from Malwa captivity.

It was lively tale.  The more so because the empress made no attempt,
as she normally did in imperial audience, to restrain her own lively
sense of humor.  And if the tale bordered on salaciousness--Shakuntala
depicted in lavish detail the episode where Eon kept her out of sight
from Malwa soldiers searching his quarters by tossing the princess into
his bed and pretending to mount her-himself, if not she, stark
naked--none of the assembled notables reacted with anything but
laughter.  For all their obsession with ritual purity, Indians were not
prudes.  Anyone had but to walk a short distance from the palace to see
a temple whose exterior carvings depicted-in even greater detail than
the empress' story--copulations which were real and not simulated.

"I thought, once," she concluded, "that a day might come when I would
marry Eon.  For the sake of advancing Andhra's cause, of course.  But
the thought itself was not unpleasing to me."

Her little hand reached out and squeezed the large hand of her husband.
Unusually, for such an affair, Shakuntala had insisted that Rao stand
by her side throughout the audience.

"Destiny decreed otherwise, and I am glad of it.  But there will always
remain a part of me which is still that young princess, sheltered from
harm by the noblest prince in the world.  And so, I think, it is
fitting that Andhra should give Axum the dowry which would have come in
a different turn of the wheel.  I would not be here--none of us would
be here--except for Eon bisi Dakuen."


She rose and stepped down from the throne, then presented it to
Saizana, the commander of the Hadefan regiment, whom Ousanas had
appointed the Axumite viceroy of the new territory.

Watching the feverish work of the Axumites and the Marathas they had
hired atop Malabar Hill, Antonina began to laugh softly.  Not satisfied
with simply rebuilding those portions of the Malwa fortress which they
had destroyed in the assault, the Ethiopians were dismantling it still
further.  Antonina had heard, from Ousanas himself, the plans which the
Ethiopians had developed for the new great fortress they would build. A
fortress within whose fastnesses the body of Eon was buried, and which
they intended to serve as his monument.

"I was just remembering," she said, in response to Ousanas' quizzical
expression, "the time Eon took me on a tour of the royal ruins at Axum.
So sarcastic, you were, on the subject of royal aggrandizement
congealed in stone."

She pointed to the fortress under construction.  "And now--look!  By
the time you're finished, that thing will make any monument in Axum
seem like a child's pile of pebbles."

Ousanas grinned.  "Not the same thing at all, Antonina!"  He clucked
his tongue.  "Women.  Never practical.  That thing is not a monument of
any kind.  True, it will be gigantic and grandiose and--between us, in
private--rather grotesque.  But it is really a fortress, Antonina.
Living proof of Axum's real power, not"--here, he waved his hand in a
regal gesture of dismissal--"some silly curio recalling a long-dead and
half-forgotten petty monarch."

Antonina stared at him, her eyebrows arched in a skeptical curve.

"It is true!  We Ethiopians are a practical folk, as all men know. Very
economical.  We saw no reason to waste all that space, and so why not
use a small corner of it to serve double duty as a modest grave? Rather
than require som.  poor grave digger to do unneeded and additional
work?"

A very arched curve, the,o "",


a sketch of that 'modest grave; Ousanas.  Saizana showed it to me,
bragging fiercely all the while.  He told me, furthermore, that the
design originally came from none other than you.  Some dawazz you
turned out to be!"

Ousanas' grin never wavered, never flinched.  "True, true.

Actually, I got it from Belisarius.  Long ago, during one of those
evenings when he was passing along Aide's secrets of the future to me.
I've forgotten how we got onto the subject .  But we starting talking
about great conquerors of the future that would have been and Aide
wound up describing a monument which rather caught my fancy.  Mainly
because it was perhaps the most garish and tasteless one imaginable.
And what better, I ask you, for a nation to remind all skeptics that
what it did once it might still do again, if it is crossed."

His grin was now positively serene.  "Indeed, it seemed fitting."  He
pointed to the gigantic fortress under construction, within which a
"modest grave" was being placed.  As if it were the heart of the
thing.

"Napoleon's Tomb, that is.  A replica of it.  Except"--he spread his
hands wide--"I decreed that it should be much bigger."

The expression on Antonina's face was still quizzical, but all traces
of sarcasm had vanished.  "That's the first time I've ever heard you
say that," she murmured.  ""We Ethiopians," "

Ousanas shrugged, a bit uncomfortably.  "A man cannot be a hunter and a
rover forever, it seems.  Not even me."

Antonina nodded, very serenely.  "I had come to the same conclusion."

"You're thinking again," accused Ousanas, frowning worriedly.  Then,
when she made no attempt to deny the charge, the worry deepened.

"A demon," he muttered.  "Same thing."

"Make way!  Make way!"  bellowed the Ye-tai officer trotting down the
road which paralleled the Jamuna river.  Here,

in the Malwa heartland of the Ganges valley not.  far from


the capital at Kausambi, the road was very wide and well made.  The
small party of petty merchants hastily moved aside, barely managing to
get the cart which held two sick men off the paved road and into the
weeds before the Ye-tai soldiers who followed the officer stormed
past.

The red and gold colors they were wearing, which matched those of the
great banners streaming from their lances, indicated that these
soldiers were part of the imperial troops which served the Malwa
dynasty for an equivalent to the old Roman Praetorian Guard.  And, as
more and more soldiers thundered past the party of merchants--hundreds
and hundreds of them--it became apparent that a very large portion of
the elite unit was traveling down that road.

Mixed in with the soldiers were many Malwa officials,

of one sort or another.  From the pained look on most of their faces,
it was obvious that those splendidly garbed men were unaccustomed to
riding a horse instead of traveling in a palanquin or howdah.

There were some exceptions, however.  One of them was a very large and
barrel-chested man, who apparently served as some kind of herald.  He
had a herald's ease in the saddle, and certainly had the voice for the
job.

"Make way!  Make way!"  he boomed.  "Prostrate yourselves before the
Great Lady Sati!"

Seeing the enormous wagon which was lurching behind the soldiers,
almost careening in the train of twenty horses drawing it, the
merchants hastily prostrated themselves.  No grudging formality,
either.  It was noticeable--had any bothered to notice, which none
did--that all of the men, as well as the woman and even the children,
kept their faces firmly planted to the soil.  Not even daring so much
as a peek, lest a haughty imperial dynast be offended in her passage by
the sight of polluted faces.

The wagon flashed past, its gems and gold inlay and silk accouterments
gleaming in the sunlight.  It was followed by still more Malwa elite
bodyguards.  Hundreds and hundreds of them.


When the im" ....... merchants rose to their feet and began slapping
off the dust of their passage.  Despite the dust and the prospect of
hard labor to haul the hand-drawn cart back onto the road, one of the
merchants was grinning from ear to ear.  On the man's narrow visage,
the expression was far more predatory than one would have expected to
see on the face of such a man.

"I'd say all hell has broken loose," he announced cheerfully.  "Imagine
that!  The Great Lady Sati herself, racing toward the Punjab.  As if
some disaster were taking place.  Dear me, I wonder what it could
be?"

"Shut up," growled his enormous companion.  "And will you please wipe
that grin off your face.  You look like a weasel in a henhouse.
Merchants, we're supposed to be, and piss-poor ones at that."

The faces of the unarmed Malwa soldiers who marched out of the fortress
in the Khyber Pass were not grinning.  Although a few of them, obeying
ancient instinct, did attempt to smile at the Kushan troops who were
accepting their surrender, in that sickly manner in which men try to
appease their masters.

"Look at 'em," snorted Vima.  "Like a bunch of puppies,

flat on their backs and waving their little paws in the air.

Please don't hurt me."

"Enough of that," commanded Kungas.  His mask of a face was just
that--an iron mask.  Even the men who surrounded him, who had come to
know the man well in the months of their great march of conquest, could
not detect a trace of humor lurking beneath.

He turned his head and gazed upon them, his eyes like two pieces of
amber.  "There will be no cruelties inflicted on those men.  No
disrespect, even.  Such was my word, given to their commander.  And
that word--the word of King Kungas--must become as certain in these
mountains as the stones themselves.  Or the avalanche which buries the
unwary.  Do you understand?"

All of his commanders bowed their heads.  The obedience was instant,
total.  Nor was it brought by any idle


humor concerning a queen in Begram, weaving her cunning webs.  The
king himself was enough to command that allegiance.  More than enough,
after the months which had passed.

King Kungas he was, and did no man doubt it.  Not Malwa, not Persian,
not Pathan--not Kushan.  The mask, which a man had once made of his
face to conceal the man himself, was no longer a mask at all.  Not of
the king, at least, whatever warmth might remain in the man's heart.

"See to their well-being," the king of the Kushans commanded.  "Set
them to work building the new fortifications, but do not allow the
labor to cripple or exhaust them.  See that they are fed well enough. 
Some wine, on days they have done well."

He did not have to add the words: obey me.  Such an addendum would have
been quite pointless.

Toramana first caught sight of his bride-to-be when the girl and her
entourage came into the palace where Lord Damodara made his
headquarters.  It was a different palace than the one which
Venandakatra had inhabited.  That palace had been designated as the
residence of the Goptri, not the military commander of the Malwa forces
in the Deccan.  Lord Damodara, as all men knew, was not given to
self-aggrandizement.  He would not presume to inhabit the Goptri's
palace without the emperor's permission.

On the morrow, as it happened, he would be moving into the palace.
Nanda Lal had arrived three days before the Rajputs bringing Toramana's
bride, as an official envoy from the emperor.  Skandagupta had decided
to bestow the title of Goptri upon Damodara, in recognition of his
great services to the dynasty.

Toramana was pleased by the sight of the girl's face, as any groom
would be seeing such a face on his bride.  Nanda Lal, standing next to
him, leaned over and whispered in his ear.

"I had heard Indira was comely.  My congratmauons.  Solemnly, Toramana
nodded.  His face, composed as faces


should be at formal ceremonies, indicated nothing of his amusement at
Nanda Lal's words.  The spymaster had quite mistaken the source of his
pleasure.

For the most part, at least.  True, some portion of Toramana was
delighted with the girl's face.  But the real source of his pleasure
lay in the simple fact that the face was exposed at all.  Most Rajput
women, at such an event, would have been wearing a veil.  The fact that
his bride to-be did not told him two things.  First, she was spirited,
just as Rana Sanga had depicted his half-sister.  Second, she saw no
need to hide herself behind a disguise.

Which, since Toramana himself thought a disguise generally defeated its
own purpose, boded well for the future.  He had high hopes for the girl
moving slowly through the palace, exchanging greetings with her Rajput
kinsmen as she made her way toward Rana Sanga.  Even more as a wife
than a bride.

Indira had now reached her half-brother.  From the distance where he
was standing, Toramana could not hear the words which passed between
them.  But he had little doubt, from the anguish so evident on both
faces, of the subject they were discussing.

"Such a tragedy," murmured Nanda Lal.  "His entire family, you know."

Toramana cocked his head slightly.  "Was it truly just a band of
brigands?  You conducted the investigation yourself, I understand."

Nanda Lal's thick lips tightened.  "Yes, I did.  A horrible scene.
Fortunately, the bodies were so badly burned that I could, in good
conscience, tell Rana Sanga that there had been no signs of torture or
abuse.  That much relief, at least, I was able to give him."

The Malwa empire's chief spymaster sighed heavily.  "Just bandits,
Toramana.  A particularly bold and daring group, to be sure.  Kushans,
according to the few surviving eyewitnesses.  By now, I'm sorry to say,
the monsters have undoubtedly found refuge with the other Kushan
brigands in the Hindu Kush."


Nanda Lal's lips were very thin, now.  "Brigands, no more.  Remember
that, Toramana.  All who oppose Malwa are but brigands.  Which we will
deal with soon enough, have no doubt of it."

Both men fell silent, watching the Rajput king leading his half-sister
out of the audience chamber toward his own quarters in the palace. When
all the Rajputs in the chamber were gone, Nanda Lal leaned over and
whispered again.

"My best wishes on your marriage, Toramana.  The emperor asked me to
pass along his own, as well.  We are quite sure, should it ever prove
necessary, that you will do whatever is needed to protect Malwa from
its enemies.  All of its enemies, whomever they might be."

Again, Toramana nodded solemnly.  "You may be sure of it, Lord.  I am
not given to subterfuge and disguise."

Late that night, Narses was summoned to the private chambers of Rana
Sanga.  The eunuch obeyed the summons, of course, though not with any
pleasure.  It was not that he objected to the lateness of the hour.
Narses was usually awake through half the night.  It was simply that
the old intriguer hated to be surprised by anything, and he could think
of no logical reason why the Rajput king would wish to see him.

Narses moved furtively through the dark corridors of the palace.  That
was simply old habit, more than anything else.  Narses was not in the
least bit worried of being overseen by Nanda Lal's spies.  Here, in his
own territory, Narses' webs of intrigue and espionage were far superior
to those of the Malwa spymaster.

Very rarely, in times past, had Rana Sanga spoken to Narses at all,
except in the presence of Lord Damodara.  And those occasions had been
in daytime, in military headquarters, while on campaign.  To summon him
for a private audience in his own chambers... After Narses entered the
Rajput king's quarters, a servant led him to the private audience room
and then


departed.  Courteously, his face showing nothing of the grief and rage
which must have lain beneath, Rana Sanga invited him to sit.  The
Rajput was even courteous enough to offer the Roman a chair, knowing
that the old eunuch's bones did not adjust well to the Indian custom of
sitting cross legged on cushions.

After taking his own seat on some cushions nearby, Rana Sanga leaned
over and spoke softly.  "The news of my family's murder has caused me
to ponder great questions of philosophy, Narses.  Especially the
relationship of truth to illusion.  That is why I requested your
presence.  I thought you might be of assistance to me, in my hour of
sorrow.  My hour of great need."

Narses frowned.  "I'm not even conversant with Greek philosophy, Rana
Sanga, much less Hindu.  Something to do with what you call Maya, the
'veil of illusion," as I understand it.  Don't see what help I could
be."

The Rajput nodded.  "So I understand.  But I was not intending to ask
your help with such profound questions, Narses.  I had something much
simpler in mind.  The nature of onions, to be precise."

"Onions?"  Narses' wrinkled face was deeply creased with puzzlement.
The expression made him look even more reptilian than usual.
"Onions?"

"Onions."  Sanga leaned over and picked up a thick sheaf of documents
lying next to him.  He held them up before Narses and waggled them a
bit.  "This is the official report of the ambush and killing of my
family.  Nanda Lal, as you may know, oversaw the investigation
himself."

The Rajput king laid the mass of documents on the carpet before him.
"It is a very thorough and complete report, as you would expect from
Nanda Lal and his top investigators.  Exhaustive, actually.  No detail
was left unmentioned, except the precise nature of the wounds, insofar
as they could be determined."

For a moment, his face grew pinched.  "I imagine those details exist in
a separate addendum, which Nanda Lal thought it would be more merciful
not to include in this


copy of the report.  As if"--almost snarling, here--"I would not
understand the inevitable fate of my wife and children in the hands of
such creatures."

The Raiput straightened his back.  For all that he was sitting on
cushions, and Narses on a chair, he seemed to tower over the old
eunuch.  "But there is one small detail which puzzles me.  And I have
now studied this report carefully, reading it from beginning to end
over and over again.  It involves onions."

Seeing Narses' face--onions?--Rana Sanga managed a smile.  "You see,
included in Nanda Lal's report is a detailed--exhaustive--list of every
thing which was found.  Among those items was the remains of a small
chest which my wife always used to carry her cooking materials. Nothing
fancy, that chest.  No reason for bandits to steal the thing, so they
didn't."

Narses was completely lost.  A state of affairs which infuriated him.
But he continued to listen to Sanga with no hint of protest, allowing
no sign of his anger to show.  He was no fool, was Narses.  And he
realized--though he had no idea from whence it was coming--that a
terrible peril was looming over him.  Like a tidal wave about to break
over a blind man.

"Nor would bandits bother to steal anything in that chest, Narses.
Except, perhaps, the small packets of herbs and spices.  Those might be
of some value to them, I suppose.  But, for the most part, that chest
contained onions.  My wife was very fond of using onions in her
cooking."

Sanga glanced at the documents.  "Apparently, judging from the charred
remains, the bandits looted the onions also.  Nanda LaPs report was so
exhaustive that they measured the ashes and charred pieces which
remained.  There is no mention of onions.  Which would not have burned
up completely, after all.  And something else is missing which should
not have been missing at all, for it couldn't have burned--the knife
which my wife always used to cu, onions."

"Bandits," husked Narses.  "They'll steal anvthinR."


Rana Sanga shook his head.  "I think I know more about the bandits of
mountain and desert than you do, Narses.  They're not likely to steal
onions, much less a simple knife.  The one thing such men--and their
women--do not lack are blades.  If they did, they couldn't be bandits
in the first place."

The Raiput king placed his large and powerful hand atop the documents.
"It is not there, Narses.  Nanda Lal and his men could not have
possibly overlooked it, in the course of such a thorough report.  The
knife was a small and simple one, to be sure, but not that small--and
very sturdy.  The blade would have survived the fire, at the very
least.  The thing was made by a Raiput peasant as a gift to my wife on
her wedding.  She adored it, despite its simplicity.  Refused, time
after time, to allow me to replace it with a finer one."  He took a
deep breath, as if controlling grief.  "She always said that knifemthat
knife alonemenabled her to laugh at onions."

Seeing the stiffness of Narses' posture--the old eunuch looked, for all
the water, as if he were carved from stone-Sanga emitted a dry chuckle.
"Oh, to be sure, Nanda Lal himself would never have noticed the absence
of onions or the knife.  How could he or his spies know anything of
that?  The thing was just a private joke between my wife and me.  To
everyone else, even our own servants, it was just one of many knives in
the kitchen."

"Undoubtedly, he failed to notice its absence."  Narses'

words were not so much husked, as croaked.  "Undoubtedly."  As a frog
might pray for deliverance.

"Undoubtedly," said Sanga firmly.  "Nor did I see any reason to raise
the matter with him, of course.  What would such a great spymaster and
dynast as Nanda Lal know about onions, and the knives used to cut
them?"

"Nothing," croaked Narses.

"

"Indeed.  And now, for the first time, the severe control left Rana
Sanga's face.  His eyes, staring at marses, were like dark pools of
sheer agony, begging for relief.

Narses rubbed his face with a hand.  "I am sworn to tell


nothing but the truth, king of Raiputana.  Even to such as Great Lady
Sati.  As you know."

Sanga nodded deeply.  The gesture reminded Narses of a man placing his
neck on a headsman's block.  "Give me illusion, then," he whispered,
"if you cannot give me the truth."

Abruptly, Narses rose.  "I can do neither, Rana Sanga.  I know nothing
of philosophy.  Nothing of onions or the knives needed to cut them.
Send for your servant, please, to show me the way out of these
chambers."

Sanga's head was still bent.  "Please," he whispered.  "I feel as if I
am dying."

"Nothing," insisted Narses.  "Nothing which cannot bear the scrutiny of
the world's greatest ferret for the truth.  Great Lady Sati, Rana
Sanga."

"Please."  The whisper could barely be heard.

Narses turned his head to the door, scowling.  "Where is that servant?
I can assure you, king of Rajputana, that I would not tolerate such
slackness in my own.  My problem, as a matter of fact, is the exact
opposite.  I am plagued with servants who are given to excess.
Especially sentimentality.  One of them, in particular.  I shall have
very harsh words to say to him, I can assure you, when next I see the
fellow."

And with those words, Narses left the chamber.  He found his way
through Sanga's quarters easily enough.  Indeed, it might be said he
passed through them like an old antelope, fleeing a tiger.

Behind, in the chamber, Sanga slowly raised his head.  Had there been
anyone to see, they would have said the dark eyes were glowing.  With
growing relief--and fury-more than ebbing fear.  As if a tiger,
thinking himself caught in a cage, had discovered the trapper had been
so careless as to leave it unlocked.

A state of affairs which, as all men know, does not bode well for the
trapper.


Chapter 40

THE PUN JAB

Autumn, 533 A.O.

Despite the protests of his officers and bodyguards, Belisarius
insisted on remaining in one of the bastions when the Malwa launched
their mass assault on his fortifications.  His plans for the coming
siege were based very heavily on his assessment of the effectiveness of
the mitrailleuse, and this would be the first time the weapons had ever
been tested under combat conditions.  He wanted to see them in action
himself.

Blocking out of his mind the noise of mortar and artillery fire, as
well as the sharper sounds of Felix's sharpshooters picking off Malwa
grenadiers, Belisarius concentrated all his attention on watching the
mitrailleuse crew working the weapon in the retired flank he was
crouched within.

The mitrailleusemthe "Montigny mitrailleuse," to give the device its
proper namemwas the simplest possible form of machine gun except for
the "organ gun" originally designed by Leonardo da Vinci.  Like the
organ gun, the mitrailleuse used fixed instead of rotating barrels.
But, unlike its more primitive ancestor, the breech-loading
mitrailleuse could be fired in sequence instead of in a single volley,
and fire many more rounds in any given period of time.

Belisarius watched as the gun crew inserted another plate into the
breech and slammed it into place with a locking lever.  The plate held
thirty-seven papier-mtch cartridges,.


which slid into the corresponding thirty-seven barrels of the weapon.
A moment later, turning a crank, one of the men began triggering off
the rounds while another--using the crude device of a wooden block to
protect his hands from the hot jacket--tapped the barrel to traverse
the Malwa soldiery piled up in the ditch below the curtain wall.

Belisarius had wanted a more advanced type of machine gun, preferably
something based on the Gatling gun design which Aide had shown him and
which he had detailed for John of Rhodes.  But all the experiments of
John's artificers with rotating barrels--much less belt-designed
weapons like the Maxim gun--had foundered on a single problem.

Roman technology was good enough to make the weapons.  Not many,
perhaps, but enough.  The problem was the ammunition.  Rotating barrel
and belt-fed designs all depended on uniform and sturdy brass
cartridges.  John's artificers could make such cartridges, but not in
sufficient quantity.  As had proven so often the case, designs which
could be transformed into material reality in small numbers simply
couldn't be done on a mass production scale.

The sixth-century Roman technical base was just too narrow.  They
lacked the tools to make the tools to make the tools, just as they
lacked the artisans who could have used them properly even if they
existed.  That was a reality which could not be overcome in a few
years, regardless of Aide's encyclopedic knowledge.

Since there was no point in having a "machine gun" which ran out of
ammunition within minutes on a battlefield, Belisarius had opted for
the Montigny design.  The small number of brass cartridges which could
be produced would be reserved for the special use of the Puckle guns
mounted on river boats.  The mitrailleuse, because it used a plate
where all thirty-seven cartridges were fixed in position, did not
require drawn brass for the cartridges.  Rome did have plenty of cheap
labor, especially in teeming Alexandria.  The simple
plate-and-papier-mch units\ could be mass produced easily enough,
providing the


mitrailleuse with the large quantities of ammunition which were
necessary for major field battles.

It was a somewhat cumbersome weapon, but, as he watched it in
operation, Belisarius was satisfied that it would serve the purpose.
The two mitrailleuse which were raking the Malwa along the curtain
wall--one firing from each opposed retired flank of two adjacent
bastions--were wreaking havoc in the closely packed and unprotected
troops.  Combined with the grenades being lobbed by soldiers on the
curtain wall, and the grapeshot being fired by field guns positioned in
the sharply raked angle of the bastions themselves, the water in the
ditch where hundreds of Malwa soldiers were already lying dead or
wounded had become a moat of blood.

Satisfied by that aspect of the battle, Belisarius began studying the
sharpshooters at work.  There were a dozen such men positioned in each
bastion, whose principal responsibility was to target those Malwa
soldiers carrying grenades or satchel charges.  Or, possibly--although
Belisarius had so far seen no indication of such a weapon in
use-attempting to use a Malwa version of the flamethrower which John of
Rhodes had designed for the Victrix.

He didn't envy the sharpshooters their task.  The crude design of the
breech-loading rifles--again, a result of the severe shortage of brass
cartridges, which required a rifle which could fire a linen
cartridge--produced a certain amount of leakage blowing upward around
the breech block.  Every sharpshooter soon acquired a blackened face
and a few powder burns on his forehead.

The other drawback to being a sharpshooter, naturally, was that the man
was singled out by the enemy for special attention.  As Belisarius
watched, one of the sharpshooters on the bastion wall was suddenly
slammed backward, sprawling dead on the bastion's fighting surface. 
His face was a pulped mass of flesh and blood, with brains leaking from
a shattered skull.  The horrible wounds looked to have been inflicted
by several musket balls striking at once.


Felix cursed bitterly.  "Those damned organ guns!  I hadn't counted on
those.  Not so many of them, at any rate."

Ignoring the murmured protests of his bodyguards Isaac and Priscus,
Belisarius crawled over to the inner side of the bastion and propped
his periscope over the wall.  Within seconds, he was able to spot what
he was looking for.

The Malwa, sensibly enough given their numerical advantage over the
Romans, had opted for organ guns rather than mitrailleuse.  The organ
guns were even cruder in design-about the most primitive conceivable
quick-firing gunpowder weapon--but they had the great advantage of
being easy to produce in quantity, using the skills and material
available.  The Malwa had an even narrower technical base than the
Romans.

An organ gun looked like a wheelbarrow more than anything else, with a
dozen barrels laid side by side in a row across the equivalent of the
bucket.  Except that it used two wheels instead of one, like a rickshaw
Aide had shown him.  They were muzzle-loaders, and so required some
time to reload.  But they could be easily moved into position manually,
with only a two-man crew, and were surprisingly easy to aim.  The
recoil was small enough that an experienced organ gun handler could aim
simply by using the two wooden handles--even adjust the elevation of
the weapon by the simple expedient of rolling it up or down on the big
wheels which held up the barrels.

And the Malwa had a lot of them.  Just in the area Belisarius could
sweep easily with his periscope, he counted no fewer than seventeen.
The organ guns were positioned about a hundred yards away from the
bastions, providing covering fire for the troops trying to storm the
walls.

He glanced again through the gun ports in the retired flanks of the
bastion.  Then, satisfied that the mitrailleuse and grenades were
enough to hold off the Malwa soldiers trying to scale the curtain
walls, he turned to Gregory and ordered:

"Tell all the three-pounder crews to start firing on the organ guns
instead of providing extra coverage for the


curtain wall.  With grape shot, at this close range, they ought to
pulverize them soon enough.  The one big disadvantage of those weapons
is that they pretty much have to be aimed and fired by men standing in
the open."

Gregory nodded.  A moment later, he was clambering down the ladder
which provided access to the bastion's fighting platform.  Below, in a
shielded bunker, a telegraph operator was waiting to transmit orders to
every part of the outlying fortifications.  And to the inner
fortifications, for that matter, since one of the first things
Belisarius had had his combat engineers do was lay telegraph wire to
every key location in the triangle.

One of those locations was not more than half a mile away: the nearest
of the fortified camps where Sittas and his thousands of cataphracts
lay waiting for the order to sally.  Belisarius had seen enough of the
battle from the vantage point of the bastion.  It was time he returned
to his communication center.  The sun was beginning to set in any
event.

As he made his way to the ladder, he ignored the sighs of relief
loudly--even histrionically--issued by his bodyguards.  He also ignored
the crystalline equivalent which Aide was rattling around in his brain.
He even managed to ignore Maurice's first few words when he entered the
telegraph bunker.

"Finally decided to stop playing iunior scout, did we?"  To Isaac and
Priscus, shouldering their way behind him through the narrow entrance
to the bunker: "You did manage to keep the damn fool from actually
dancing on the wall, didn't you?"

The essentials having been taken care of, Maurice moved immediately to
the necessities.  "It's just about time to order Sittas out," he
growled.  "At daybreak, tomorrow.  Every fortress is now reporting the
same thing: the Malwa have been beaten off the walls, and are starting
to trickle through the gaps.  You could call it a 'flanking maneuver,"
if you wanted.  Except that I doubt any high-ranked officer ordered


Belisarius shook his head.  "I saw the butcher's bill they've been
paying at the walls, Maurice.  Those soldiers have had enough.  They're
just trying to get out of the line of fire without actually
retreating."

He stared down at the map spread across a table.  The map showed the
location of every one of the outlying forts, as well as the camps where
Sittas and his armored cavalry were lying in wait.  Like tigers, ready
to spring from ambush.  The outer lines had been designed for that
purpose.  In effect, they channeled the Malwa troops away from the
fortresses into four areas which were tailor-made for cataphract
tactics.  The most solid ground in the area, cleared of obstructions,
with nowhere to take cover.

"Give the order," he said.  "Tomorrow morning, let's finish this."

The biggest problem Menander faced as they neared the fork of the
Chenab was restraining himself from engaging enemy forces on shore in a
series of pointless gun duels.  During the daytime, Malwa dragoons were
constantly peppering the Roman flotilla as it made its way upriver.
Menander was keeping the Justinian and its barges as far from the west
bank as possible, while still avoiding the danger of hidden sandbars.
But even at that range, a number of the Malwa shots struck his ship.
The Roman vessel, with its heavy load of barges, was moving very
slowly.  It was for all practical purposes a stationary target.

Granted, the shots were more in the way of a nuisance than an actual
danger.  Especially since, so far as Menander could determine, the
Malwa were firing simple muskets instead of the equivalent of the
Sharps breech-loading rifle with which Belisarius had equipped his own
dragoons.

Justinian had designed his namesake to fight pitched battles at sea,
with little concern for speed.  Something which John of Rhodes, in
times past, had criticized sourly--though not within earshot of the
former emperor.  Like most naval

\\

men, John had prized speed and maneuverability over all else.  But, as
things had turned out, Justinian'.  doiicm


working to Roman advantage.  Speed and maneuverability were not as
important as sheer strength of armor and firepower in the close and
cramped quarters of river battles.  And while the only iron armor on
Menander's warship was the plating which protected the pilot house and
the Puckle guns, the Justinian was what later ages would call a "wood
clad"--a ship whose hull was so thick that most round shot could not
penetrate, much less musket fire.  Moreover, it was heavy and sturdy
enough to carry heavy guns which could overpower any kind of easily
maneuvered land-based field artillery.  So the Malwa dragoons posed no
real threat at all.

Still... it was annoying!

But, he restrained himself.  The dragoons made poor targets anyway, and
gunpowder was too precious to waste on volleys fired out of temper
rather than necessity, the more so now that the barge which carried
most of the powder had been sunk.

Still ... it was so annoying!

Only once did he fire a broadside.  That was on an occasion where the
Justinian's engine had to be shut down for repairs.  Eusebius and the
Victrix--whose own engine, for whatever reason, was proving a lot more
reliable than the Justinian's--attached themselves to Menander's
warship with a cable.  The paddle wheeler was not powerful enough to
tow the entire flotilla on its own, but it could keep the Roman ships
from drifting downstream out of control.

The delay gave the Malwa enough time to bring up a small battery of
three-pounders, five in all, which they began positioning on a small
promontory within range of the Roman flotilla.  Alas, the promontory
was also within range of the Justinian's much heavier guns.  Eusebius
had to tow the bow of Menander's warship around in order to bring the
guns to bear.  But, thereafter, two broadsides with Menander's
thirty-two-pounder carronades were enough to destroy the little field
guns and send the surviving Malwa artillerymen scampering for cover.


There had been one night engagement, when a Malwa river boat packed
with marines approached from behind and tried to seize the last barge
in the train.  But the Romans had been alert for such a maneuver, and
the men on the barge sent up a signal flare.  Eusebius turned the
paddle wheeler around--the Victrix was steaming at the head of the
flotilla, as usual--and charged back downriver.

Fortunately, the Malwa boat was a sailing craft hastily refitted with
oars, not an actual war galley.  So its own progress upriver was slow.
Not as slow as the heavy barges being towed by the Justinian, of
course, but slow enough that Eusebius had time to come to the rescue
before the enemy ship had gotten so close to the barge that the fire
cannon couldn't be used.

One gout of flame from that fearsome weapon was all it took to end the
engagement.  Those Malwa who survived the initial holocaust dove
overboard and swam for shore.  The others died the peculiarly horrible
death which that weapon produced.

By now, Eusebius was a hardened veteran.  So he blithely ignored the
screams rippling across the dark water and steamed back to his assigned
position at the head of the flotilla.  As he passed the Justinian, he
spotted Menander standing on the deck and gave him a jaunty wave.

And why not?  Eusebius, the former artisan, had learned enough of
military strategy and tactics by now to understand a simple truth.
"Simple," at least, to him--though he would have been amazed to
discover how many prestigious military leaders understood it very
poorly.  But perhaps that was because, as an artisan, Eusebius had an
instinctive grasp of the reality of momentum and its effects.

Mass, multiplied by speed.  The second factor, if large enough, could
offset a small mass.  A bullet, after all, is not very heavy.  But it
can create even more damage to soft tissue than a ponderous sword.

Belisarius, by taking a relatively small force of men am striking so
swiftly into the Punjab, had shattered the Malwa


plans for grinding the Roman advance to a bloody stalemate in the
Sind.  Like a bullet piercing the soft vitals, tumbling through flesh
leaving a trail of wreck and ruin, Belisarius had effectively
disemboweled the enemy.

The Malwa who faced him had larger forces--and would,

even after Bouzes and Coutzes arrived at Sukkur--but those forces were
like so many vital organs spilled on the ground.  One army here,
another there, yet another stranded over there.."  none of them able to
coordinate properly, and none of them with what they needed to put up
an effective resistance.

As he gazed serenely over the landscape--which was perhaps a useless
exercise, since on a moonless night he could see almost
nothing--Eusebius basked in his invincibility.  One of the many Malwa
vital organs which Belisarius had spilled on the floor of the arena was
their control of the Indus.

The Malwa had not expected to be contesting the Indus at all, until
Belisarius destroyed their army at Charax.  Then, realizing that they
were now on the defensive, they had begun a belated program of
shipbuilding.

But--too late, after Belisarius struck at the Punjab.  Too late, in any
event, to provide them this year with armored and steam-powered
warships which could contest the Indus with such craft as the Justinian
and the Victrix.

Next year might be different.  Eusebius knew that the

Malwa were creating a major shipbuilding complex near Multan, the city
which the enemy had turned into their military headquarters for the
Punjab.  According to spies, the Malwa were starting to build their own
steam-powered riverboats--and these would apparently be ironclads. Once
those warships came into action, Menander's two screw driven warships
and the Victrix would be hard-pressed.

But--that was still many months away.  And by then,

Eusebius was certain, Belisarius would have figured out a way to stymie
the Malwa again.

How?  He had no idea.  But he was serene in his confidence in his great
commander.  And so, as the Victrix


paddled its slow way up the Indus, still more was added to its
momentum.  For that, too, the former artisan Eusebius had come to
understand about warfare.  The tide of victory was flowing with the
Romans, as much because of their own confidence as the weight of men
and material they brought with them.

The next morning, just after daybreak, Eusebius spotted a Malwa warship
under construction tied up to a small pier along the river bank.  The
effort had all the earmarks of a last-minute, jury-rigged project. From
what he could see of the half-completed ship, the Malwa had taken a
small oar-powered river barge and were attempting to armor it with iron
plate and place a handful of field guns aboard.

A pitiful thing, really, even had it been completed.  But, pitiful or
not, no lion allows a jackal to contest its domain.  So, after a quick
exchange of signals with Menander--the flags were working quite
well--Eusebius paddled over to put paid to that upstart nonsense.

Before he got there, the Malwa managed to wrestle around one of the
field guns and fire two shots at the Victrix.  One shot missed
entirely.  The second struck the heavy bow shield a glancing blow which
did no worse than loosen a few bolts and scatter some chips of wood
into the river.

Thereafter, the enemy gunners ceased their efforts and scampered
hurriedly off the half-finished little warship.  Which, within a few
minutes, made a splendid bonfire to warm Roman souls as they continued
chugging up the river toward Belisarius.

They were not far away now, if Menander was reading the skimpy charts
correctly.  (Charts which had become very far from skimpy as they made
their way upriver.  Future expeditions would not have to guess and
grope their way through hidden sandbars.) And Eusebius had no doubt at
all that the great uncertainty in the equation--had BelisariuS reached
the fork of the Chenab and seized it?--was no


longer uncertain at all.  Everything about the Malwa behavior that he
could see practically shrieked panic and confusion.

Which, of course; is what you expect from a pack of jackals after a
lion enters their lair.


Chapter 41

Whatever else could be said of Sittas, he was the most aggressive
cavalry commander Belisarius had ever known.  As soon as the order was
given, not long after daybreak, the Greek nobleman led all eight
thousand of his cataphracts in a charge out of the four camps in which
they had been waiting.  In four columns, the heavily armored horsemen
smashed into twice that number of Malwa soldiers who had piled up in
the areas between the fortresses during the preceding day and night.

Despite the disparity in numbers, the battle was really no contest. The
Malwa were confused and disorganized.  More often than not, their
soldiers were no longer part of coherent and organized units.  Nothing
but individuals, in many cases, who had sought shelter from the blood
bath beneath the fortress walls.

Their shelter lasted no longer than the darkness of night.  With dawn,
the cataphracts turned it into yet another holocaust.  Well-led,
properly organized and coordinated volley fire--with the musketeers
braced by pike men--could stave off any cavalry assault.  But a huge
mass of infantrymen out of formation, even when many of them were armed
with guns and grenades, could not possibly stand up to the weight of a
heavy cavalry charge.

The more so when that charge was made by cataphracts.  The Roman
armored horsemen bore no resemblance at all to the sloppy hordes which
a later medieval world would call "cavalry."  They were highly
disciplined, fought in formation, and obeyed orders.  Orders which were
transmitted


to them by officers--Sittas most of all--who, for all their occasional
vainglory, were as cold-blooded and ruthless as any commanders in
history.

Although the cataphracts emerged from the camps at a gallop, in order
to cross the distance to the enemy as soon as possible, the charge
never once threatened to careen out of control.  As soon as the
cornicenes blew the order, the cataphracts reined their mounts to a
halt and drew their bows.  Then, firing volley after volley from
serried ranks, they shredded whatever initial formations the Malwa
officers had hastily improvised.

At close range--a hundred yards or less--cataphract arrows struck with
as much force, and far greater accuracy, than musket balls.  And even
Roman cataphracts, though not such quick archers as their Persian
dehgan counterparts, could easily maintain a rate of fire which was
better than any musketeers of the time.

A better rate of fire, in truth, than even Roman sharpshooters could
have managed, using single-shot breech loading rifles.  The drawback to
the bow as a weapon of war had never been its inferiority to the gun,
after all-not, at least, until firearms developed a far greater
sophistication than anything available until the nineteenth century. 
In the hands of a skilled archer, a bow could be fired faster and more
accurately than a musket, much less an arquebus.  Nor, in the case of
the hundred-pound-pull bows favored by cataphracts, with anything less
in the way of penetrating power.

The real advantage to the gun was simply its ease of use.  A competent
musketeer could be trained in weeks; a skilled archer required years--a
lifetime, in truth, raised in an archer's culture.  Moreover, powerful
bows required far more in the way of muscle power than guns.  Only men
conditioned to the use of the weapons for years could manage to keep
firing a bow for the hours needed to win a battle.  The wear which a
musket placed on its user was nothing in comparison.

And so, the bow was doomed.  But in the conditions


which prevailed on that battlefield, on that day, the bow enjoyed one
of its last great triumphs.  Within minutes, whatever might have
existed of a Malwa "front line" resembled nothing so much as a tattered
and shredded piece of cloth.

That done, the cornicenes blew again.  The cataphracts put away their
bows and took up their lances.  Then, cantering forward in tight
formation, they simply rolled over the thousands of Malwa soldiers who
were now trying to scramble out of the way.

Within a few more minutes, the scramble turned into a precipitous rout.
The cornicenes blew again, and the cataphracts took up their long
Persian-style sabers.  And then, in the hour which followed, turned the
rout into a massacre.  As always, infantry fleeing in panic from
cavalry were like antelopes pursued by lions--except these lions,
seeking victory rather than food, were not satisfied with a single
prey.  They did not give up the pursuit until the open terrain between
the fortresses was almost as red with blood as the moats which
surrounded them.  In their wake, thousands of enemy bodies lain strewn
across the landscape.

When the cornicenes blew again, sounding the recall, the cataphracts
trotted back to their camps.  Full of fierce satisfaction, and arguing
among themselves over what proper name to use to label yet another
battlefield triumph.:

In the end, although the town itself was no longer within Belisarius'
line of outer fortifications, they settled on the name of Sitpur.
Perhaps because the name was short, and had a nice little ring to it.
More likely, because the cataphracts had become rather fond of the
chowpatti which had been baked there, and which gave them their
strength.  Even Maurice was now claiming to have developed a taste for
the foreign bread.

"The Battle of Sitpur!"  roared Sittas triumphantly, as he strode into
Belisarius' new command post many miles to the south.  "You can add
that one to your list, O might\ Belisarius I"


Belisarius smiled.  Then, so infectious was Sittas' enthusiasm,
grinned outright.  "Has a nice sound, doesn't it?"  "Yes, it does,"
proclaimed Sittas.  The words came out in a bit of a mumble, because
the cataphract general was already stuffing himself from the pile of
chowpatti on a small table just inside the bunker entrance.  "Great
stuff," he mumbled.

"Any problems?"  asked Maurice.  Like Belisarius himself, Maurice had
retreated to the inner line of fortifications as soon as the charge
began.  Neither one of them had expected Sittas to fail, and they had
the next stage of the siege to plan.

"Not much," mumbled Sittas, waving what was left of the chowpatti.  An
instant later, that fragment joined its fellows in his maw.  Once he
finished swallowing, Sittas was able to speak more coherently.

"Only real problem was the organ guns.  A few places, here and there,
they managed to put together a little line of them.  Firing at once,
that makes for a pretty ferocious volley.  Killed and injured probably
more of my men than everything else put together."

Despite the grim words, Sittas was still exuding good cheer.  Which
became still cheerier with the next words, which were downright
savage:

"Of course, that ended soon enough.  Once my cataphracts made clear
that there'd be no quarter given to organ gun crews, the rest of them
left the damned gadgets lying where they were and scampered off with
all the others.  Tried to, at least."

Belisarius started to speak, but Sittas waved him silent.  "Oh, do be
still!  Yes, we took as many prisoners as possible.  We're already
starting to shepherd the sorry bastards to the south.  Tame as sheep,
they are.  You'll have plenty more men to add to your labor gangs.  At
least five thousand, I'd say."

Belisarius nodded.  Then, resuming his study of the map which depicted
the complex details of his inner line of fortifications, he said:
"We'll need them.  The civilians need


a rest, as hard as they've been working.  So do the prisoners we took
earlier."

Sittas laughed.  "From what I've been told, those civilians of yours
will need as many guards to keep them from working as you need to keep
the prisoners at it."

Maurice echoed the laugh.  "Not far from the truth, that.  Once they
sized up the new situation, the Malwa

"Punjabis," interrupted Belisarius forcefully.  "It's a war of
liberation now, Maurice.  Those people are Punjabi--not Malwa."

Maurice nodded cheerfully, accepting the correction without quarrel.
"Puniabis, right.  Anyway, once they saw what was happening, they
became the fiercest Belisarius loyalists you could ask for.  Their
necks are on the chopping block along with ours, and they know it
perfectly well--and know the Malwa ax better than we do."

"What about the prisoners?"  asked Sittas.  The casual way in which he
reached for another chowpatti suggested he was not too concerned with
the answer.  "Any trouble there?"

Gregory shrugged.  "Since Abbu and his scouts aren't much use in the
siege warfare we're starting, the general put them to work guarding the
Malwa prisoners."  Sittas choked humor, spitting pieces of chowpatti
across the table.  "Ha!  Not much chance of any prisoner rebellion,
then.  Not with bedouin watching them!"  ..

For all the cruel truth which lurked beneath those words, Belisarius
couldn't help but smile.  Abbu and his Arabs had made as clear as
possible to the Malwa under their guard that the penalty for
rebellion--even insubordination--would be swift and sure.  As much as
anything, Abbu had explained to their officers, because bedouin hated
to do any work beyond fighting and trading.

Far easier to behead a man than to do his work for him, after all.  A
point which the old man had demonstrated by beheading, on the spot, the
one Malwa officer who had raised a protest.  Thereafter, the Malwa
prisoners had set to work with a


will--and none more so than the officers who commanded them.  Abbu had
also explained that he was a firm believer in the chain of command. Far
easier to behead a single officer, after all, than twenty men in his
charge.  A point which the old man had demonstrated by beheading, the
next day, the Malwa officer whose unit had done a pitiful day's work.

Under other circumstances, Belisarius might have restrained Abbu's
ferocious methods.  But siege warfare was the grimmest and cruelest
sort of war, and now that he had put the arch stone of his entire
daring campaign into place, he would take no chances of seeing it slip.
So long as Belisarius could hold the area within the fork of the Indus
and the Chenab--the "Iron Triangle," as his men were beginning to call
it--the Malwa would have no choice but to retreat from the Sind
entirely.  Belisarius would be in the best possible position to launch
another war of maneuver once his forces recuperated and were refitted.
He would have bypassed the Sukkur bottleneck entirely and opened the
Puniab for the next campaign.  The Puniab, the "land of five rivers,"
where all the advantages of terrain would lie with him and not his
enemy.  And he would have saved untold Roman lives in the process--even
Malwa lives, when all was said and done.

IF he could hold the Iron Triangle long enough to relieve the pressure
on Khusrau and Ashot at Sukkur and allow a reliable supply route to
become established on the Indus, using Menander's little fleet of
steam-powered warships to clear the way.

One challenge to him having been beaten off, another immediately came
to fore.  One of the telegraphs in a corner of the large bunker began
chattering.  Seconds later, as he leaned over the telegraph operators
shoulder and read the message the man was iotting down, Belisarius
began issuing new orders.

"The Malwa are trying to land troops in that little neck of land at the
very tip of the Triangle," he announced.  "Eight boats, carrying
thousands of men."


Then, straightening and turning around: "We'll use the Thracians for
this, Maurice.  Give the Greeks a rest.  See to it."

Maurice snatched his helmet from a peg and hustled toward the bunker's
entrance, shouting over his shoulder at Sittas: "You Greeks won't get
all the glory this day!  Ha!  Watch how Thracians do it, you sorry
excuses for cata phracts!  You'll be crying in your wine before
nightfall, watch and see if..."  The rest trailed off as the chili arch
passed through the entrance into the covered trench beyond.

Sittas smirked.  "Poor bastard.  I guess he doesn't know yet that the
wine's all gone.  My Greeks finished the last of it yesterday.  Come
nightfall, when they're wanting to celebrate, his precious Thracians
will be drinking that homemade beer the Malwa civilians--I mean,
Punjabi civilians--are starting to brew up."  He stuck out his tongue.
"I tried some.  Horrible stuff."

Belisarius gave no more than one ear to Sittas' cheerful rambling. Most
of his attention was concentrated on the map, gauging the other forces
he could bring to bear if Maurice ran into difficulty.  His principal
reserve, with the Thracians thrown into action, were the two thousand
cataphracts which Cyril had under his command.  Those "old Greeks"
hadn't participated in Sittas' charge.  Belisarius trusted their
discipline far more than he did those of Sittas' men, and so he had put
them in charge of the small city which was being erected in the very
center of the Iron Triangle.  A city, not so much in the sense of
construction Dits "edifices" were the most primitive huts and tents
imaginableDbut in population.  Over twenty-five thousand Punjabi
civilians were huddled there, along with Cyril's men and half of Abbu's
Arabs.  Already, Belisarius' combat engineers were working frantically
to design and oversee the construction of a crude sanitation system to
forestallhopefullythe danger of epidemic which siege warfare always
entailed.

That worry led to another.  Supplies.  They were starting to get low
again.  Not so much in terms of food as


gunpowder.  Even with the Malwa gunpowder which Sittas'

men would have captured in their sally this day... Belisarius' train of
thought was cut short by another burst of chatter from the telegraph.
This time, he charged out of the bunker himself as soon as he read
enough of the message to understand the drift.  After Sirras read it,
the big Greek nobleman came fast on his heels.

"No glory for you today!"  Sittas cheerfully informed Maurice, as soon
as he trotted his horse alongside the Thracian's.  "Just as well,
really.  You would have been so disappointed by the libation cup."

Maurice, perhaps oddly, didn't seem discomfited in the least.  "I don't
think the local beer is really all that bad," he said.  "I've tried it
already.  No worse than the stuff a Thracian villager grows up with,
after all."  The chili arch stroked his gray beard complacently.  "We
Thracians are a lot tougher than you pampered Constantinople Greeks,
you know.  What's more to the point, we're also a lot smarter."

He pointed to the three Malwa ships drifting down the Indus, wreathed
in flame and smoke.  Five others could be seen frantically trying to
reach the opposite bank.  "Let Eusebius and his artisans do all the
work, what we say.  Charging into battle on a horse--all that damned
armor and equipment--is too much like farm labor.  Hot, sweaty, nasty
business, when you get right down to it."

"That last one's not going to make it," opined Gregory.  The artillery
commander was perched on his own horse on Maurice's left, opposite
Sittas.  "Anyone want to make it a wager?"

Sittas was known to be an inveterate gambler.  But, after a moment's
pause while he gauged the situation, the Greek nobleman shook his head
firmly.  "I don't know enough about these newfangled gadgets to figure
out the odds.  But since Eusebius is a Greek artisan--best in the
world!  mI don't think I'll take the bet.  He'll catch it, you
watch."


Five minutes later, Eusebius did catch the trailing ship.  Another
spout of hellfire gushed from the Victrix, and yet another Malwa
would-be landing craft became a scene of hysterical fear and frenzy, as
hundreds of Malwa soldiers stripped off their armor and plunged into
the river.

Those who could swim started making their way toward the west bank of
the Indus.  The others--perhaps half of them--floundered helplessly in
the water.  Most of them would drown.  Those who survived did so only
because they were close enough to the lines which the Victrix's sailors
tossed from the stern to be towed ashore into Roman captivity.

"Reminds me of fishing," mused Maurice.  "A good catch, that.  Maybe
we'll be able to get enough latrines dug to stave off an epidemic after
all."

Belisarius took no part in that exchange.  He had ridden his horse
directly to the pier which his combat engineers had started erecting
from the first day, the Iron Triangle was seized.  Even the pier itself
was still unfinished, much less the massive armored "sheds" which
Belisarius had ordered built to provide shelter from enemy fire for the
Roman warships once they arrived.  But enough of it was in place to
allow Menander and his barges to start offloading.

"We lost most of the gunpowder and shot," Menander confessed, as soon
as he came ashore.  "Their damned fortress in the gorge did for that.
We'll need to take that, as soon as possible, or we'll probably lose
supplies on every trip.  Might even lose the Justinian."

The news about the gunpowder was of some concern to Belisarius, but not
much.  "We'll have enough gunpowder to get by, through at least two
more major assaults.  Maybe three.  By that time, hopefully, the
Photius will have brought more supplies.  But there's no chance at all
of the Justinian being sunk--not by that fortress, at least.  You're
staying here, Menander.  You and Eusebius both.  With the Justmn ian
and the Victrix here, the Malwa have no chance at all


of bypassing the fortified lines across the neck of the iangle with an
amphibious attack."

That cheerful thought drove all worries about gunpowder aside.  "And
wait till you see what those fortifications look like!  Even now,
before they're completely finished, those earthworks are the strongest
the world's ever--"

He broke off, seeing a figure being helped onto the pier by one of
Menander's sailors.  Even with the bandage covering half the man's
head, Belisarius immediately recognized him.  All trace of gaiety
vanished.

"Oh, Christ in Heaven," he murmured.  "Forgive me my sins.  That boy
wasn't more than eighteen years old."


Chapter 42

Calopodius' first words, almost stammered, were an apology if his
presence proved to be nothing but a burden for the general.  But he was
sure there was something he could do--quartermaster work, maybe,
or'I've got plenty of clerks to do that!"  snapped Belisarius.  "What I
really need is an excellent officer who can take command of this mare's
nest we've got of telegraph communications."  A bit hurriedly:
"Blindness is no handicap for that work, lad.  You have to listen to
the messages anyway, and we've got plenty of clerks to transcribe them
and transmit orders."

Calopodius' shoulders seemed to straighten a bit.  Belisarius
continued.  "What I really need is an officer who can bring the thing
under control and make it work the way it needs to.  The telegraph is
the key to our entire defensive plan.  With instant communications--if
the system gets regularized and properly organized--we can react
instantly to any threat.  It multiplies our forces without requiring a
single extra man or gun, simply by eliminating confusion and wasted
effort."

He took Calopodius by the shoulders and began leading him the rest of
the way off the pier himself.  "I can't tell you how delighted I am to
see you here.  I don't think there's a better man for the job."

Calopodius' lips quirked in that wry smile which Belisarius remembered.
The sight lifted at least some of the weight from his heart.


"Well, there's this much," said the young officer.  "I got excellent
marks in grammar and rhetoric, as I believe I mentioned once.  So at
the very least I'm sure I can improve the quality of the messages."

By the end of the following day, Belisarius had withdrawn his entire
army behind the inner lines of fortification.  The final shape of the
Iron Triangle--the term was now in uniform use throughout the army, and
even most of the Punjabis were picking it up--was in place.

The Iron Triangle measured approximately three miles in width, across
the narrow neck between the Indus and the Chenab.  The other two legs
of the triangle, formed by the meandering rivers, were much longer. But
those legs were guarded by the two Roman warships, which made them
impervious to Malwa assault by water.  The Justinian, a faster ship
than the Victrix, guarded the wide Indus.  The Victrix, whose paddles
made the risk of sandbars less of a menace, patrolled the narrower
Chenab.

In the week that followed, the Malwa launched two mass assaults on the
fortifications across the neck of the Triangle.  But the assaults were
driven back with heavy casualties.  Belisarius had not been boasting,
when he told Calopodius about the strength of those fortifications.  In
the world which would have been, the Dutch earthworks which Belisarius
and Agathius and Gregory had used for their model would hold off the
mighty Spaniards for almost a century.  So long as his supplies held
out, and epidemic could be averted by the rigorous sanitation regimen
which the Romans were maintaining, Belisarius was certain he could
withstand the Malwa as long as he needed to.

And, every night, as he gazed down on the map in his command bunker and
listened to Calopodius' calm and cultured voice passing on to him the
finest military intelligence any general had possessed thus far in
history, the shape of that Roman-controlled portion of the map filled
Belisarius with fierce satisfaction.

It was only a small part of the Punjab, true enough.  And


so what?  An arrowhead is small, too.  But, lodged in an enemy's
heart, it will prove fatal nonetheless.

After the second assault, the Roman gunpowder supplies were running
very low.  Belisarius ordered a change in tactics.  The big twenty-four
pounders which Menander had brought would no longer be used.  The great
guns went through powder as quickly as they slaughtered attackers with
canister and grapeshot.  The three-pounders would only be used in case
of absolute necessity.

Henceforth, the defense would rely entirely on the mitrailleuse and the
old-fashioned methods of sword and ax atop the ramparts.  Roman
casualties would mount quickly, of course, depending so much on
hand-to-hand methods.  But Belisarius was sure he could fight off at
least three more assaults before the decline in his numbers posed a
real threat.  Calopodius was doing as good a job as Belisarius had
hoped.  With the clear and precise intelligence Belisarius was now
getting, he was able to maximize the position of his troops, using just
as many as he needed exactly where they were needed.

The third mass assault never came.  The Malwa began to prepare it, sure
enough, but one morning Belisarius looked across the no-man's-land
which had been the death ground of untold thousands of Malwa soldiers
and saw that the enemy was pulling back.  As the morning wore on, it
became clearer and clearer that the tens of thousands of troops were
being put to building their own great lines of fortification.  As if
they were now the besieged, instead of being the besieger.

Which, indeed, was the truth.  And Belisarius knew full well who had
been able to see that truth.

"The monster is here," he announced to his subordinates at their staff
meeting that evening in the bunker.  "In person.  Link has arrived and
taken direct charge Which means that it's ending."

Gregory frowned.  "What's ending?  I'd think--"


Belisarius shook his head.  "Ending.  Our campaign, I'm talking about.
We won--and Link knows it.  So it's not going to order any more mass
assaults.  Not even Malwa can afford to keep paying that butcher's
bill.  Finally--finally!--even that monster has to start thinking about
the morale of its troops.  Which is piss poor and getting worse, every
time they spill an ocean of blood against our walls."

His subordinates were all frowning, now.  Seeing that row of faces,
Belisarius was reminded of schoolboys puzzling at a problem.

A very difficult problem in rhetoric and grammar, to boot, chimed in
Aide.  Awful stuff!

The quip caused Belisarius to chuckle softly.  Then, as the reality
finally began pouring through him, he raised triumphant fists over his
head and began laughing aloud.

"We won, I tell you!  It's finished!"

In the hours that followed, as Belisarius began sketching his plans for
the next campaign--the one which would drive Malwa out of the Puniab
altogether, the following year, and clear the road for the final Roman
advance into their Ganges heartland--the frowns faded from his
subordinates'

faces.  But not, entirely, from their inner thoughts.

Maybe... True enough, their great general wasn't given to
underestimating an enemy, so... maybe... But... Then, just before dawn
three days later, the telegraph began chattering again and Calopodius
relayed the message to Belisarius' tent.  The general had already
awakened, so he was able to get himself to the pier--what Menander and
his sailors were now calling Justinian's Palace--within half an hour.

Maurice had gotten there ahead of him.  Within no more than fifteen
minutes, all of the other commanders of the Roman army were gathered
alongside Belisarius atop the


platform which the Roman engineers had thrown up to protect the
Justinian and the Victrix.  A great, heavy thing that platform
was--massive timbers covered with stone and soil, which could shrug off
even the most powerful Malwa mortars which the enemy occasionally sent
out in riverboats in an attempt to destroy the warships which gave Rome
its iron grip on the Indus.

By then, Maurice had made certain of his count.  The Photius, steaming
toward them out of the dawn, was towing no fewer than three barges.  If
even only one of those barges was loaded with gunpowder, it no longer
mattered whether Belisarius was gauging his enemy correctly.  Even
Mauricem even gloomy, pessimistic Maurice--was serenely confident that
with enough gunpowder the Iron Triangle could withstand years of mass
assaults.

"It's over," he pronounced.  "We won."

Those were the very same words pronounced by Ashot, as he came
ashore.

"It's over.  We won."  The stubby Armenian pointed back downriver. "The
Malwa lifted the siege of Sukkur five days ago.  God help the poor
bastards, trying to retreat back through the gorge, with Khusrau and
his Persians pursuing them and no supplies worth talking about. They'll
lose another twenty thousand men before they get to the Punjab, unless
I miss my guess, most of them from starvation or desertion."

His enthusiasm rolled all the eager questions right under.  "Bouzes and
Coutzes are pressing them, too!  They got to Sukkur a day after the
Malwa started their retreat and just kept going, with the whole army.
We've got over seventy thousand men coming through the gorge, not one
of them so much as scratched by enemy action, and with nothing in their
way except that single miserable damn fortress along the river."

His lip curled.  "If the Malwa even try to hold that fortress, Coutzes
swears his infantry will storm it in two hours.- I wouldn't be
surprised if he's right.  Those men of his


haven't done anything for weeks except march.  By now, they're
spoiling for a fight."

The pent-up enthusiasm burst like a dam.  Within a minute, the officers
atop Justinian's Palace were babbling a hundred new plans.  Most of
them, initially, involved the ins-and-outs of logistics.  Keep one of
the screw-powered warships on station at the Triangle at all times,
using the other to tow more barges--no risk from that stinking
miserable fortress once Coutzes gets his hands on it!  alternate them,
of course, so all the sailors can share in the glory of hammering those
wretched Malwa so-called riverboatsmdon't want anyone to get sulky
because his mates are starting to call him a barge-handlerm

From there, soon enough, the officers started babbling about maneuvers
and campaigns.  Race up the Sutlej-nonsense, that's exactly where Link
will build their heaviest forts!--better to sweep around using the
Indus--hook up with Kungas in the Hindu Kush, you know he's gotten to
the Khyber by now!

Long before it was over, Belisafius was gone.  There would be time
enough for plans, now; more than enough time, before the next campaign.
It's over.  We uon.  But today, in this new dawn, he first had a debt
which needed paying.  As best he could.

Calopodius, as Belisarius had known he would be, was still at his post
in the command bunker.  The news of the Photius' arrival--and all that
it signified--was already racing through the Roman forces in the Iron
Triangle.  The advance of the news was like a tidal bore, a surge of
celebration growing as it went.  When it reached the soldiers guarding
the outer walls, Belisarius knew, they would react by taunting the
Malwa mercilessly.  To his deep satisfaction, he also knew that nowhere
would the celebration be more riotous and unrestrained than among the
Punjabi civilians living in the city which they had come to call, in
their own tongue, a word which meant "the Anvil."

Calopodius was taking no part in the celebration.

But


He was sitting at the same desk where he sat every day, doing his
duty, dictating orders and messages to the clerk who served as his
principal secretary.

Hearing his arrival--Calopodius was already developing the uncanny ear
of the blind--the Greek officer raised his head.  Oddly enough, there
seemed to be a trace of embarrassment in his face.  He whispered
something hurriedly to the secretary and the man put down the pen he
had been scribbling with.

Belisarius studied the young man for a moment.  It was hard to read
Calopodius' expression.  Partly because the youth had always possessed
more than his years' worth of calm self-assurance, but mostly because
of the horrible damage done to the face itself.  Calopodius had removed
the bandages several days earlier.  With the quiet defiance which
Belisarius knew was his nature, the young man would present those
horribly scarred and empty eye sockets to the world, along with the
mutilated brow which had not been enough to shield them.

The general, again, as he had so many times since Calopodius returned,
felt a wave of grief and guilt wash over him.

It's not your fault, insisted Aide.

Of course it is, replied Belisarius.  It was I--no other man-who sent
that boy into harm's way.  Told him to hold a position which was key to
my campaign plans, knowing full well that for such a boy that order was
as good as if a god had given it.  I might as well have asked him to
fall on his sword, knowing he would.

Other boys will live because of it.  Thousands of them in this very
place--Punjabi boys as well as Roman ones.

Belisarius sighed.  That's not the point, Aide.  I know that's true,
which is why I gave the order in the first place.  But that order--and
its consequences--remain mine to bear.  No one else.  Nor can I trade
it against other consequences, as if ruthlessness was a commodity which
can be exchanged in a village market.  A sin is a sin, and there's an
end it.


Calopodius interrupted the silent exchange.  Rising to his feet, he
asked: "Can I be of service, General?"

Some part of Belisarius' mind was fascinated to note that the blind
youth was already able to distinguish one man's footsteps from another.
But that part was pushed far down, while another part--much closer to
the man's soul--came to the fore.

He strode forward and swept the boy into his embrace.  Then, fighting
to keep his voice even and hold back the tears, whispered: "I am sorry
for your eyes, Calopodius.  If I could give you back your sight with my
own, I would do so.  I swear I would."

Awkwardly, the boy returned the embrace.  Patting the general's back as
if, for all the world, he was the adult comforting the child.

"Oh, I wouldn't want you to do that, sir.  Really, I wouldn't.  We will
need your eyes more than mine, in the time to come.  This war isn't
over yet.  Besides--"

He hesitated, then cleared his throat.  "Besides, I've been thinking a
lot.  And, if you'd be willing, there is a great favor you could do for
me."

Belisarius pushed himself away and held the lad by both shoulders. "You
need but ask.  Anything."

Calopodius gestured toward the secretary sitting at the desk.  "Well,
it's this.  I got to thinking that Homer was said to be blind, too. And
who ever got as much fame and glory as he did?  He'll be remembered as
long as Achilles, after all.  Maybe even longer."

Before Belisarius could respond, Calopodius was waving his hands in a
little gesture of denial.  "Not me, of course!  I tried my hand at
poetry once, but the results were awful.  Still, I am good at rhetoric
and grammar, and I think my prose is pretty good.  So--"

Calopodius took a deep breath, as a boy does before announcing a
grandiose ambition to a skeptical world.  "So I decided to become an
historian.  Polybius is just famous as the men he wrote about, really.
Even if as he's not as famous as Homer.  And by the time it's


over--even now!myour war against Malwa will be the stuff of legend."

Belisarius moved his eyes from the ruined face and looked at the sheet
held limply in the secretary's hand.  Now that he was closer, he could
see that the writing covered the entire page--nothing like the terse
messages which were transmitted to and fro on the telegraph.

"You've already started," he declared.  "And you want to be able to
question me about some details."

Calopodius nodded.  The gesture was painfully shy.  Aide's voice came
like a clear stream.  And what could make a finermand a cleaner--irony?
In the world that would have been, your life and work would be
recounted by a snake named Procopius.

Belisarius clapped Calopodius on the shoulder.  "I can do much better
than that, lad!  You'll have to do it in your spare time, of cour semI
can't possibly spare you from the command bunker--but as of this moment
you are my official historian."

He led Calopodius back to his chair and drew another up to the desk for
himself.  Then spoke in as cheerful a tone of voice as he had used in
weeks.  "The last historian I had--ah--proved quite unequal to the
task."


Chapter 43

Khusrau arrived at the Iron Triangle a week later.  He came, along with
two thousand of his Immortals, in a fleet of war galleys rowing their
stately way up the Indus.  The fact that he came in those galleys was
enough, in itself, to tell Belisarius that Coutzes had made good his
boast to storm the Malwa fortress in the gorge.  No Persian emperor
would have risked himself against those huge guns in a cockleshell
galley, not even one so bold as Khusrau.

Khusrau confirmed the fact as soon as he stepped ashore.  That, and
many others, as Belisarius led him to the command bunker.

The Malwa were in desperate retreat through the Sukkur gorge, trying to
reach the relative safety of the Punjab before they were overtaken by
Khusrau's dehgans or simply starved to death.

Thousands--at least fifteen thousand--had either been captured or
surrendered on their own initiative.  Khusrau estimated that as large a
number were simply deserting Malwa altogether and seeking refuge in the
plains or mountains.

Sukkur was secure, and the entire Roman army under Bouzes and Coutzes
would reach the Iron Triangle within two weeks.  No Malwa force could
possibly prevent the reunion of the Roman army.  Once they arrived,
Belisarius would have an army numbering almost a hundred thousand under
his command.

Couriers had arrived from Kungas, announcing that the

Kushans had cleared the Khyber Pass and held the northwest


entrance to the Punjab in their hands.  The Malwa were now facing the
prospect of a war on two fronts.

Also--very mysterious, this message, but Khusrau asked no
questions--another small party of Kushans passed through Sukkur on
their way to the Hindu Kush.  They asked the Persian emperor to tell
Belisarius that all was going well with a certain problem in
grammatical usage.  Whatever that might mean.

The emperor looked around the command bunker.  "This will continue to
serve well enough as a headquarters.  But you'll need to plan for major
encampments along the Indus south of the fork.  No possible way you
could fit your entire huge army in this--what did you call it?--oh,
yes, the Iron Triangle.  An excellent name, that."

Khusrau accepted the chair being offered to him by Gregory.  Needless
to say, the artillery officer had chosen the best one in the bunker,
but.."  that wasn't saying much.

Khusrau did not seem disgruntled by the modesty of the chair.  It was a
bit hard for Belisarius to tell, however, because ever since he'd
arrived the Persian's face had been stiff and severe.  Quite unlike his
usual self, which--certainly by the standards of Aryan royalty--was
rather relaxed and expressive.

The Roman general was certain he knew the source of that stiffness.  He
had deduced Khusrau's purpose the moment he first realized that the
Aryan emperor himself had chosen to come to the Triangle.  And saw no
reason to postpone the issue.

Nor, apparently, did Khusrau.  After seating himself, the emperor
addressed all the officers in the bunker--Roman and Persian alike--in a
tone of voice which was courteous enough, but unmistakably regal.

"Belisarius and I need to speak in private," he said.  "I

would much appreciate it if you would all comply with my wishes."

The Persian officers left immediatelyl The Roman ons paused just long
enough to see Belisarius' quick little nod.


Calopodius, moving in the slower manner which his blindness required,
was the last to exit.

As soon as everyone had left, Belisarius went straight to the issue at
hand.

"You want the lower Punjab turned over to Aryan sovereignty.  Including
the Iron Triangle.  I will agree to that on the following two
conditions:

"First, Persian territory will extend no farther north than
Multan--after we take it next year--and will remain on the western bank
of the Sutlej.  I want to end this war, someday, not find myself caught
in a new one between the Aryans and the Rajputs.  And the biggest
inducement the Rajputs will have to agree to a lasting peace is
possession of the Punjab and its agricultural wealth.  The more so
since Rajputana is an arid country."

Khusrau began to speak, but Belisarius held up his hand.  "Please.  Let
me finish.  That will still leave you in control of the outlet to the
Sind, along with a fair share of Punjab's riches."

Again, Khusrau began to speak; again, Belisarius held up his hand. "The
second condition.  The Punjabis who have placed themselves under Roman
care must be treated well, and respectfully.  No parceling out of their
land to greedy and hard-fisted dehgans.  Do as you will in the Sind,
Khusrau Anushirvan, but here you must agree to rule directly. These
lands must be imperial domain, governed by your chosen officials. And,
though I obviously cannot make this part of the conditions, I do urge
you to choose those officials wisely."

Finally, Khusrau was able to get in a word.  The first of which was a
mere snort of amusement.  Then: "Have no fear, Belisarius.  I have no
more desire than you to get into an endless war with Rajputana.  Nor--I
can assure you of this!--do I intend to allow my dehgans to aggrandize
themselves at imperial expense."

The emperor's momentary levity was replaced by his former sternness. "I
have already made clear to the dehgans that the conditions of rule in
my new provinces will be


imperial ones.  Those of them willing to accept positions as imperial
servants will be welcome to do so.  Those who insist on retaining their
ancient rights will be invited to return to the barren lands they came
from."

He waved his hand majestically.  "Very few of them seem inclined to
argue the point.  Fewer still, now that I have expanded the ranks of
the Immortals to include a full third of the dehgans themselves."  He
fell silent, his face as stiff as ever.  Belisarius began to feel a
small terror growing in his belly.  He realized, suddenly, that
Khusrau's unusual solemnity had nothing to do with diplomacy.  Not, at
least, in the sense of that term used by empires instead of...
friends.

Perhaps Khusrau sensed that growing terror.  A bit hurriedly, he drew a
scroll from within his imperial robes and handed it to Belisarius.

"This is from Antonina herself, General.  She is quite well, I assure
you."  He hesitated.  "Well, not from herself I exactly.  It is a
transcription which one of your scribes made of a message she sent from
Barbaricum by way of the telegraph line to Sukkur."

Belisarius took the scroll and began untying the silk ribbon which held
it close.  "From Barbaricum?  She is not coming up the river herself? I
assume--"

Khusrau cut him off.  "Best you read the message, General.  Antonina
cannot come up the river.  The expedition was a great success.  A
tremendous success, rather--the Malwa fleet at Chowpatty destroyed, and
Chowpatty itself taken; the fleet at Bharakuccha destroyed likewise,
and its harbor wrecked if not taken.  But she could not linger at
Barbaricum, much less take the time to travel upriver.  She is, as you
will see, needed immediately in Axum.  By now, I imagine, she will be
almost there."

The small terror, receding as Khusrau began to speak, surged back like
a monster.  If Antonina herself was well-why an immediate presence in
Axum?--it could only be.  Finally the stiffness left Khusrau's face,

replaced by simple sadness.  "There I hn ....... .... Once the scroll
had been read, and read again, and then again, and the tears were
pouring freely down Belisarius' cheeks, the Emperor of Iran and
non-Iran sighed heavily and rose.  He came over to Belisarius and laid
a hand on the Roman general's shoulder.  "I am sorry," he said softly.
"Truly I am.  I did not know the young king well myself, but I know you
were close.  You have been a good friend, to me as well as my subjects,
and it distresses me to see you in such pain."

Belisarius managed to regain enough composure to place his own hand
over the imperial hand gripping his shoulder.  It was a rare moment of
intimacy, between two of the most powerful men in the world.

"I thank you for that, Khusrau of the Immortal Soul.  And now, if you
would, I would like to be alone.  I need to spend some time with my
own."

There he remained for the rest of the day, never moving once from his
chair.  Noon come and gone, his officers began defying his request to
be left alone.  One by one, beginning with Maurice, they came into the
bunker.  Not to speak with their grieving general, but simply to place
that same hand of comfort on his shoulder.  Each hand he covered with
his own, though he said nothing in response to their murmured phrases
of sympathy and regret.

The only words he spoke, until sundown, were to Aide.  And those were
not words so much as inner shrieks of pain and sorrow.  Words which
Aide returned in his own manner.

What Antonina had wondered, Belisarius came to know.  Indeed, a crystal
could weep, and weep, and weep.  But Belisarius never spoke of it to
her in the years which came after, not once, except to acknowledge the
fact itself.  The manner of that weeping remained his secret alone,
because it was a wound he would neither reopen for himself nor inflict
on his beloved wife.


After evening came, Belisarius rose from the chair and went to the
entrance of the bunker.  Speaking softly to the sentry standing some
feet away, he passed on a request for Calopodius and his secretary.

When the young officer and his scribe entered the bunker, stepping
forward somewhat timidly, they found Belisarius sitting at Calopodius'
desk, in the same chair he always used when reciting his history.  Only
by the redness of his eyes and the hoarseness in his voice could the
two men, each in his own way, discern any sign that the general had
spent the day mired in sorrow.

After Calopodius and the scribe had taken their seats, Belisarius began
to speak.

"Every great war, I suppose, requires its own Achilles.  Perhaps that
is God's way of reminding us that the glory of youth carries a price
worthy of it.  I like to think so, at least.  It makes the loss
bearable, in a way nothing else could.  So I will now tell you of this
war's Achilles, whence he came and how he came to be what he was."

Calopodius leaned forward, intent, enraptured.  The scribe, likewise.

"We must begin with his name.  His true name, not the many titles which
came after.  Eon bisi Dakuen.  A man of his regiment.  Record my words,
historian, and record them true and well."


EPILOGUE

An artisan and his officers

"I can't believe he's doing this.  Theodora is going to have my head.
"

Stop muttering, said Aide.  You're setting a bad example for your
officers.

Guiltily, Belisarius glanced to his right and left.  Sure enough, at
least half of his commanding officers looked to be muttering under
their breath.  Belisarius wasn't the only Roman military leader
standing on the docks who, at the moment, was far less concerned with
the danger from the enemy than Empress Regent Theodora's headsman's
ax.

He turned his eyes back to the man being helped off the steamship which
had towed the newly-arrived flotilla to the Iron Triangle.  The
Justinian, that was.

Appropriately enough.

Belisarius gritted his teeth.  I am not in the mood for jests.

Who's jesting?  Oh, look what they're starting to unload from the first
barge!

Puzzled, Belisarius tried to figure out what Aide was getting so
excited about.  The cargo being offloaded by one of the simple cranes
alongside the dock was a large wicker basket full of... wheels?

Wheelbarrow wheels, if I'm not mistaken.  We can assemble the rest of
the gadgets easily enough, with what we have available here--it' we
have the wheels.  They'll probably triple the work rate on the
fortifications.


The mood lurking beneath Aide's thoughts was insufferably smug.  I did
suggest wheelbarrows to you, you might recall.  But did you pay any
attention?  No, no.  I'm glad to see someone isn't blind.  If you'll
pardon the expression.

By now, Menander had guided Justinian off.  the dock and into the
protected shed where Belisarius and his officers were waiting.  As soon
as he sensed that he was in their presence, by whatever means a blind
man senses these things, Justinian grinned from ear to ear.

Belisarius was almost stunned by the expression.  When Justinian had
been Emperor of Rome, Belisarius could recall precious few occasions
where the man had so much as smiled.  Fewer still, when Justinian
became the Chief Justiciar.

"I thought you'd have forgotten about the wheelbarrows," said Justinian
cheerfully.  "First thing I asked Menander when he showed up at
Barbaricum.  He was surprised to see me.  Still more surprised when I
told him it was time to start transferring the shipbuilding design team
to the Iron Triangle."  Justinian swiveled his head, turning eyeless
sockets to Menander's apprehensive face.  Then, swiveled it slowly to
face all the officers in the shed.

"Oh, stop scowling," he said, more cheerfully still.  "By the time
Theodora finds out you let me come to the front lines, erupts in a
fury, and sends off a headsman to execute the lot of you, months will
have gone by.  We'll either all be dead by then, anyway, or we'll be
marching triumphantly on Kausambi.  In which case I'll have the
headsman executed for interfering with imperial military affairs.  I
can do that, you know.  Since I'm still the Chief Justiciar--first one
ever, too--I can do pretty much whatever I want."

Belisarius managed not to sigh.  Barely.  "Welcome to the Iron
Triangle, Justinian."

"Thank you."  The blind man, who had been many things in his life, but
none he seemed to enjoy so much as being an artisan, cocked his head
quizzically.  "Tell me something, Belisarius.  Are you glad to see
me?"


Belisarius thought about it, for a moment.  His thought processes were
helped along by Aide.

Don't b a complete idiot.

"Yes," he said.  "I am delighted to see you here.  We're going to need
you badly, I suspect, before this is all over."

An emperor and his realm

"The actual shipyard, of course, will be moved to Barbaricum,"
explained Justinian.  He leaned back in his chair and placed the
drained cup on a nearby table, moving in the slightly deliberate manner
of a blind man.  "Your local beer's not bad, if you ask me.  No worse
than what you get in Egypt or Axum."

Belisarius frowned.  "To Barbaricum?  Why not keep it in Adulis?"  He
started to make a waving motion with his hand, until he remembered the
gesture wouldn't be seen.  "I can understand the advantages of having
it closer, but--moving all those artisans and shipbuilders, most of
them Ethiopian--"

"Oh, stop fussing at me!"  snapped Justinian.  "By now, I do believe I
know a lot more about this than you do.  The disruption will only be
temporary, and after that we'll save a lot more time by having much
closer contact with the shipyard.  Instantaneous contact, once the
telegraph lines are laid all the way through."

The former emperor leaned forward, gesticulating with energy.  "You do
understand, don't you, that the Malwa will already have started
building ironclad riverboats?  Ha!  Wait till they see what I'm
planning to build to counter them[

Belisarius was still frowning.  "That's going to cause some trouble
with Khusrau..."

"Trouble?"  demanded Justinian.  "Say better man imperial tempest.  The
Ethiopians are going to demand that Barbaricum be made an Axumite
enclave.  Ethiopian territory, pure and simple--just like Chowpatty."


Makes sense, said Aide.  Between Barbaricum and Chowpatty--they'll
probably want a piece of Gujarat, too,

before this is all over--the Axumites will have--" "Impossible!"
proclaimed Belisarius.

"Oh, nonsense," replied Justinian airily.  "The Axumites can certainly
claim to be entitled to it, after all they've sacrificed for Persia."

Yes, they can.  Greedy damned Persians!  Wanting everybody to rescue
them and then trying to grab everything at the same time.  The least
they can do for Axum is give them Barbaricum.  Of courseBelisarius
could feel a diplomatic pit opening beneath him.  The fury of the Aryan
emperor--naturally, he would have to be the one to negotiate with
Khusrau--I can see why Khusrau will be a mite testy.  The Persians are
a trading nation, unlike the Indians, and so they won't like the fact
that between Chowpatty and Barbaricum--Gujarat, too, you watch--the
Ethiopians will have something of a lock on trade in the Erythrean
Sea.

Justinian reached into his robes--still imperial purple, whatever else
might have changed--and pulled out a bound scroll.  "Besides, you don't
have a lot of choice.  Antonina was just arriving in Adulis when I was
about to leave.  Once we had a chance to talk--my plans for a closer
shipyard, her plans for a stable transition in Axum--she wrote this for
you.  Lays out everything, as neatly as you could ask for."

Normally, Belisarius would have been delighted to receive a letter from
Antonina.  But this one... He reached for it gingerly.

"She's quite firm in her opinion, needless to say."  She was, indeed.
Gloomily, as he read Antonina's letter, Belisarius could foresee
furious times ahead-of him.  Negotiations with his Persian allies which
would be almost-not quite--as ferocious as his battles with the
Malwa.

Somewhere in the middle of his reading, a part of his mind noticed that
Menander and Eusebius had co--me charging into his headquarters. (Which
was still a pavilion.


Permanent construction was taking place all over the Iron Triangle,
but it was devoted to the necessities of war, not the creature comfort
of officers.  Although the Persians were starting to make noise about
requiring a "suitable residence" for Khusrau, when he came to visit.)
But Belisarius paid no attention to their eager words, or the way they
were waving around the design sketches Justinian had brought with him.
Not until Aide iolted him out of his misery.

You really might want to pay attention to this, you know.  Persians are
Persians.  The war goes on.  And I personally think you need to squelch
any idea about a submarine before it even gets started--hopeless, that
is-but Justinian's ideas about spar torpedoes strike me as having some
promise.  Let the Malwa fuss around with those clumsy ironclads!  We
can circumvent them entirely, the way Justinian's thinking runs.  With
great satisfaction: Smart man, now that he's not burdened with all that
imperial crap.

Startled, Belisarius looked up.  To his surprise, he saw that Justinian
was grinning at him again.  "So, my favorite General.  Are you still
glad to see me?"  This time, Belisarius didn't even have to think about
it.  "Yes, I am."

An empress and her grief

By the time Rukaiya was finally able to speak, Antonina felt her ribs
might be on the verge of breaking.  The sobbing Queen of Axum had been
clutching her like a drowning kitten.

"Thank you," Rukaiya whispered, wiping away her tears.  "I have been so
terrified since the news came--more for Wahsi than myselfwthat I was
not even able to grieve properly.  I was afraid that if anyone saw even
a sign of


weakness... Horrible enough that Eon is dead.  To have his son
murdered also..."

Antonina stroked the girl's hair, nestling her head in her shoulder.
"It won't happen, Rukaiya.  I promise.  Between me and Ousanas and
Ezana, you have nothing to fear.  Wahsi is the negusa nagast, and
there's an end to it.  There will be no struggle over the succession.
No Ethiopian version of the Diadochi."

Again, the young queen burst into tears.  "I loved him so!  I can't
believe he's gone."

Rukaiya said nothing further for quite a while.  Antonina was glad of
it, despite the additional stress on her ribcage.  No widow that young
should be faced with anything in such a time, other than her own grief.
Just... Weep, and weep, and weep.

TA ruler and her decrees

"As long as she needs," said Antonina firmly.  "Weeks, months, whatever
it takes.  Grieving must be done properly."

Seated on the imperial throne elevated on its great dais, she stared
down at the crowd of notables assembled in the audience chamber.  The
large room was packed with such men, Ethiopian and Arab alike.
Officials, military leaders, merchant princes--all of Axum's elite was
gathered there.

"As long as she needs," Antonina repeated.  She scanned the crowd with
cold eyes, daring anyone to challenge her.

The crowd was mute.  Clearly enough, from their expressions, any number
of the notables would have liked to utter a protest.  Of some kind.
Trade will be disrupted!  Decrees must be made!  Legal disputes must be
settled!  Promotions to the officer ranks--now more than ever, with all
the losses--must be made!

"I will rule in her stead," decreed Antonina.  "Untiltt e


queen is able to resume her responsibilities.  Her new
responsibilities, as the regent until the negusa nagast is old enough
to rule on his own."

She stared down the crowd, daring them to challenge her.  That they
wanted to, she didn't doubt for a moment.  ButOusanas was there,
standing at her right.  Ethiopia's aqabe tsentsen.  With the fly whisk
of his office in one hand, as was normal during imperial sessions.
Ousanas was grinning.  Which, in itself, was also normal enough.  But
there was not a trace of humor in the thing.  It was a great cat's
grin, a lion's grin, contemplating its prey.

And, on her left, stood Garmat.  The old half-Arab, half Ethiopian
adviser to two kings, Kaleb and Eon both, was famous throughout Axum
for his sagacity and wisdom.  Since Eon's death, and until Antonina's
arrival, he had been keeping the kingdom from collapsing into turmoil.
Providing his teenage queen, at a time when being queen was the last
thing she wanted to think about, with his invaluable counsel and steady
support.  In its own way, Garmat's solemn forehead was as much of a
caution as Ousanas' predator grin, to anyone who might harbor thoughts
of contesting the succession.

It was a fearsome triumvirate, between the seated woman and the men
standing on either side of her.  In the end, however, whatever
hesitations any of the notables still retained were dispelled by
someone else.  A man who, at that moment, reminded them of the ultimate
nature of all power.

Ezana, standing at the rear of the chamber, slammed the iron ferrule of
his spear butt onto the stone floor.  The harsh sound caused at least
half of the notables to jump a bit.

"The Roman woman Antonina was appointed by Eon the Great to oversee the
transition of power in Axum," he announced.  His loud voice was as
harsh as the spear butt "I was there, as he lay dying, and bear
witness.  Does any man challenge me?"

Again, the ringing spear butt on the floor.  "Any man?"  He allowed the
silence to last for a full five minutes.  Then:


"It is done.  Until the queen is ready to resume her
responsibilities--which will take as long as she needs-Antonina rules
Axum.  Do not doubt it.  Any of you.  Do not doubt it for an
instant."

Again, the spear butt  "My name is Ezana, and I am the commander of the
Dakuen sarwe.  The regiment of the negusa nagast, which will serve the
baby Wahsi for his fist.  Should he need it.  Pray to whatever God you
pray to, o ye notables, that he does not.  Pray fervently."

A queen and her weddings

"And here I thought the Christian ceremony took forever," whispered
Kungas.  "At least they managed it in one day."

"Be quiet," hissed Irene.  "You're supposed to be silent for the next
hour or two.  Even whispering, people can see your lips move."

"You've been whispering too," he hissed back.

"Doesn't count for me," replied Irene smugly.  "I'm wearing a veil."

In actual fact, the Buddhist wedding did not take more than a
day--although it did consume that one in its entirety.

But the fault lay not with the religion so much as the circumstances.
Irene could have easily chosen a simpler and shorter ceremony, which
Kungas would have much preferred.  But she told him, in no uncertain
terms, not to be an idiot.

"You want to drag half your kingdom to see the glorious stupa you're
having rebuilt on the ruins of the old one?

Which just--so conveniently!--happens to be within eye sight of the
great new fortifications you're building in the

Khyber Pass?  And then keep it short?  "Not a chance."

"You'll have to wear a veil all day," whined Kung Ks

grasping for any hope.  "You hate wearing veils."  '


Irene began stroking her horse-tail.  By now, she had become as
accustomed to that mannerism as she had ever been to brushing back her
Greek-style hair.  And found even more pleasure and comfort in the
deed.  Her old habit had been that of a spymaster; the new one, that of
a queen.  The horse-tail was a daily reminder that the same insignia
flew under the banners of her army.

"I said I personally detested wearing a veil, Kungas.  But I have to
tell you that the day men invented the silly things was the day they
sealed their own downfall."  The horsetail stroking became smug, smug.
"Take it from me, as a professional intriguer.  Best aide to diplomacy
ever invented!"

The day after the ceremony, Irene introduced Kungas to the Pathan
chiefs.  The meeting went quite well, she told him afterward.

"How can you tell?"  he demanded, a bit crossly.  "They spent most of
their time glowering at you, even though you didn't say a single word
after the introductions."

Then: "And take off that damned veil!  We're in our own private
chambers now, and I'm handicapped as it is.  Besides'mmuch less
crosslym'I love the sight of your face."

When the veil came off, Irene was grinning.  "The reason they're
glowering is because I made sure they found out, beforehand, that I'm
planning to bring my female bodyguard with me to the pagan wedding
ceremony we're having in their hills next month."

Kungas groaned.  "Wonderful.  Now they'll be certain I am the most
effeminate ruler in the history of the Hindu Kush."

Irene's grin never wavered.  "Oh, stop whining.  You're just grouchy at
the thought of another wedding, that's all.  You know perfectly well
that the reason they're unhappy is because they'd like to think
that--but can't.  Not standing in the shadow of that great fortress
you're building in the Khyber, watching thousands of Malwa prisoners do
the work for you.  Those sour old chiefs would give anything to have a
set of balls like yours.  "Manly'--ha!  Bunch of goat-stealers."


Irene cocked her head slightly.  Kungas, by now, was well accustomed
to that mannerism also.  Again, he groaned.  "There's something
else."

"Well... yes," admitted Irene.  "The other reason they're irked with me
is because I also made sure they found out, ahead of time, that three
Pathan girls recently came into Begram and volunteered for my bodyguard
unit.  And were cheerfully accepted."

Her horse-tail stroking almost exuded smugness.  "It seems--who would
have guessed?--that the old Sarmatians have lots of descendants in the
region.  And who am I to defy ancient customs, even newfound ones?"

Kungas scowled.  For him, the expression was almost overt.  The man had
found, as his power grew--based in no small part on the diplomatic
skills of his wife--that he no longer needed to keep the mask in place
at all times.  And he was finding that old habit surprisingly easy to
relinquish.

The more so under Irene's constant encouragement.  She was firmly
convinced that people preferred their kings to be open-hearted,
open-handed, and--most of all--open-faced.  Let them blame their
miseries on the scheming queen and the faceless officials.  No harm in
it, since they won't forget that the king still has his army, and the
fortresses it took for him.

"You're going to start a feud with those damned tribesmen," he warned.
"They find a point of honor in the way one of their women is looked at
by a stupid goat.  Pathan girls in the queen's bodyguard!"

"Nonsense.  I told them I wouldn't meddle.  Which I'm not.  I didn't
recruit those girls, Kungas.  They came into Begram on their own, after
having--much to their surprise-discovered that they really weren't
Pathan at all.  Who can object if Sarmatian girls follow their ancient
customs?"

Kungas tried to maintain his scowl, but found the effort too difficult.
He rose from his chair and went over to the window.  The "palace" they
were residing in was nothing more than a partially-built portion of the
great new-fOr tress being erected in the Khyber.  Atop one of the
hills,


not in the pass itself.  Kungas had grasped the logic of modern art
iller ver quickly, and wanted the high ground.

He also enjoyed the view it gave him, partly for its own scenic
splendor but mostly because it was a visible reminder of his own power.
Let anyone think what they would, but the fact remained--Kungas, King
of the Kushans, owned the Khyber Pass.  And, with it, held all of the
Hindu Kush in his grasp.  A grasp which was open-handed, but could be
easily closed into a fist should he choose to do so.

He made a fist out of his right hand and gently pounded the stone ledge
of the window.  "Sarmatians," he chuckled.  "Well, why not?  Every
dynasty needs an ancient pedigree, after all."

Irene cleared her throat.  Kungas, without turning around to see her
face, smiled down at the Khyber Pass.  "Let me guess.  You've had that
gaggle of Buddhist monks who follow you around every day investigate
the historical records.  It turns out--who would have guessed?mthat
Kungas, King of the Kushans, is descended from Sarmatian rulers."

"On your mother's side," Irene specified.  "In your paternal
ancestry--"

Again, she cleared her throat.  Rather more noisily.  Kungas' eyes
widened.  "Don't tell me!"

"What can I say?  It's true, according to the historical records. Well,
that's what my monks claim, anyway, and since they're the only ones who
can decipher those ancient fragments who's going to argue with them?"

Kungas burst into laughter.

"It's true!"  insisted Irene.  "It seems that when Alexander the Great
passed through the area..."

A peshwa and his family

In her own palace, except for public occasions, Shakuntal.a was not
given to formality.  So, even though some of her


courtiers thought the practice was a bit scandalous, she was in the
habit of visiting her peshwa in his own quarters rather than summoning
him to hers.  And, as often as not, bringing Rao along with her.

There were a variety of reasons that she chose to do so.  Mainly,
two.

First, she was energetic by nature.  Remaining in her own quarters at
all times would have driven her half-insane.  Not so much because of
physical inactivity--since she and Rao had married, Shakuntala had
resumed training in the martial arts under his rigorous regimen--but
simply because of pure boredom.

The second reason was less ethereal.  Downright mundane, in fact.

"Ha!"  exclaimed Rao, as they neared the entrance to Dadaji Holkar's
quarters.  He turned his head and cast a skeptical eye upon the baby
being borne behind them by his nurse.  "You dote on that child, true
enough.  But you haven't the patience for proper mothering."

Shakuntala swept through the wide entrance leading to her peshwa's
portion of the palace.  "That's what grandmothers are for," she
pronounced, as imperiously as she made all her pronouncements.

And, indeed, Gautami was ready and willing to take care of Namadev. The
more so since the baby was not that much younger than her own actual
grandchild.

As he watched his wife and the two infants, the peshwa Dadaji
Holkar--as was his habit--fell into philosophical musing.

"It's odd, really, the way these things work.  I am more and more
convinced, by the day, that God intends us to understand that all
things of the flesh are ultimately an illusion."  He pointed to the two
children.  "Consider, first, my grandson."

Shakuntala and Rao studied the infant in question, the older of the two
boys being played with by Gautami."he boy, along with his mother, had
been turned over to a unit


of Rao's Maratha guerrillas by a detachment sent by Lord Damodara
after his men had overrun the rebel forces led by Dadaji's son.

"That the child's lineage is mine, as a matter of flesh,

cannot be doubted.  At his age, my son looked just the same.

But as for the spirit--it remains to be seen."

Rao frowned.  "You are worried about the mother's influence?  Dadaji,
given the circumstances, the fact that the poor woman's wits are still
a bit addled is hardly surprising.  The boy seems cheerful enough."

"That's not what I meant," replied Holkar, shaking his head.  "Are we
really so tightly bound to the flesh at all?"

He fell silent, for a moment.  Then, gave Rao a keen glance.  "I'm sure
you heard the report of your men.  The Ye-tai officer who brought my
son's wife and child told them, quite bluntly, that he had killed my
son himself.  Yet, with Damodara's permission, was turning the family
over to our safekeeping.  An odd thing to do, for a Malwa."

Rao shrugged.  "Damodara is a subtle man.  No doubt he thinks--"

"Not Damodara," interrupted Holkar.  "It's the Ye-tai who interests me.
It must have been him--not Damodara--who spared the mother and child
after slaying my son.  Why did he do so?"

"Men are not always beasts.  Not even Ye-tai."

"Indeed so.  But why did God choose that vessel to remind us, Rao?  As
well send a tiger into a burning hut to bring out a child to safety."

There was no answer.  After a moment, Holkar spoke again.  "When the
war is over, certainly if my daughters are returned to me safely, I
will no longer be able to function as your peshwa.  I have been
thinking about it a great deal, lately, and have decided I no longer
accept the basic premises of our Hindu system.  Not as it stands, at
any rate.  There is a possibility--some glimpses which I got in
conversations with Belisarius, and, through him, with what the
Christians call the Talisman of God but-I think--"


"He is Kalkin, the tenth avatar who was promised," stated Rao firmly.
"Belisarius himself said as much, in a letter he once sent me."

Holkar nodded.  "So I believe also.  In any event, there will be--would
have been--a version of our faith called Vedanta.  I intend to explore
it, after the war, but the effort will make it impossible--"

"Oh, nonsense!"  snapped Shakuntala.  "My peshwa you are, my peshwa you
will remain.  Philosophize at your leisure.  You'll have plenty of it,
after the war.  But I will hear of nothing else."

Dadaji hesitated.  "My daughters--after all that has happened, they
will be unsuitable for a peshwa."  His kindly face hardened.  "And I
will not set them aside.  Under no circumstances.  Therefore--"

"Nonsense, I said!"  The imperial voice, as always, rang with
certainty.  So might the Himalayas speak, if they had a tongue.  "Do
not concern yourself with such trifles as your daughter's status.  That
is merely a problem.  Problems can be solved."

Still, Holkar hesitated.  "There will be much talk, Empress.  Vicious
talk."

"And there won't be, if you become some kind of silly monk?"  demanded
the empress.  "Talk is talk, no more than that."  She waved her hand,
as if brushing aside an insect.  "Problems can be solved, certainly the
problem of gossip.  If nothing else, by my executioners."

An emperor and his executioners

"If it happens again, I will have that man executed," declared Photius
firmly.  He sat upright at the head of the enormous imperial bed, doing
his best to look imperial while in his nightclothes.  "I told him Irene
was to have the veery first copy."


Tahmina, lying prone on the bed with her head propped up on her hands,
giggled in a manner which did not bode well for the emperor's dignity.
"You're just angry because you had a bad day with the tutors.  Take it
out on them, instead of some poor book dealer.  Besides, Irene won't
really care if she gets the second copy."

Photius' face was as stiff as any boy's can be, at his age.  "Still!"
he insisted.  "Oh, stop it.  Do something useful.  Give me a back
rub."

Some time later, Tahmina sighed happily.  "You're getting awfully good
at this."

Photius, astraddle his wife, leaned over and kissed the back of her
head.  The motion was easy, relaxed.  "I love touching you," he
whispered.  "I'm almost eleven, now."

"I know," she sighed, very happily.  "Soon."

4A lord and his men

Lord Damodara watched Rana Sanga carefully, as the Rajput king strode
back and forth in the chamber which Damodara used for his military
headquarters.  Sanga was giving his opinion on the progress being made
incorporating the garrison of Bharakuccha into the ranks of the regular
army.

Damodara was not ignoring Sanga's words, exactly.  But he was far more
interested in what he could determine of the Rajput's mood than he was
of the item actually under discussion.  Sanga was given to pacing, and
his pacing always reminded Damodara of a tiger's movement.  But he was
struck by the absence of any sense of fury.  He found that absence.."
surprising.  And, given what it might imply, more than a little
unsettling.

Finished with his report, Sanga came to a halt.

it happened, he stopped his pacing in that corner of the


room which held the most peculiar item of furniture in it.

Sanga stared down at the chair, with its gruesome modification.  The
old bloodstains were still visible.  They were brown now, not red, and
flies had long since lost any interest in it.

"Why don't you get rid of this damned thing?"  he demanded.

"I find it a helpful reminder," replied Damodara.  The chuckle which
accompanied the words held not a trace of humor.  "Of the consequences
of misiudgement."

Sanga turned his head and examined his commander.  Over the years, he
had come to have as good an understanding of the man as Damodara had of
him.

"Something is troubling you," he stated.

Damodara shrugged.  "It's hard to explain.  I am... a bit puzzled that
you do not seem as enraged as I would have thought.  You were devoted
to your family."

The Raiput looked away, his expression stony.  After a brief silence,
he said: "I take comfort in philosophy, Lord.  In the end, this is all
the veil of illusion."

Damodara swiveled his head toward another corner and brought the other
two occupants of the room under his scrutiny.  Narses, as usual, was
sitting in a chair.  Toramana, also as usual, was standing.

"Do you also find comfort in philosophy?"  he asked.  The question
seemed addressed at either or both of them.

"I have precious little faith in any philosophy," replied Narses,
almost snarling.  "On the other hand, I believe quite firmly in
illusion.  More than that, I'm not prepared to express any opinion."

The Ye-tai crossed his arms over his chest.  "When I was a boy, my
father and brothers taught me to ride a horse and use weapons.  They
neglected any instruction in philosophy.  I never saw any reason since
to make good the lack.  It's as dangerous to think too much as too
little."

This time, Damodara's chuckle did hold some humor.  Vey wry humor.  "I
suppose," he said quietly, studying the


instrument of Venandakatra's execution, "delving into philosophical
waters can be more dangerous than anything."

"Indeed so," agreed Narses.  The old eunuch gazed upon Damodara as a
statue might gaze upon its beholder.  Blank, unreadable.  "Especially
for a lord.  Best to leave such questions unasked.  And therefore
unanswerable, should someone ever ask you the same."  Damodara returned
Narses' gaze for a moment, then looked at Sanga and Toramana.  The
three men who had become his principal subordinates, over the past two
years.  The three men who, each in their own way, held his fate in
their hands.

That done, he studied the chair in the corner.  And concluded, as he
did each day when he examined the thing, that there were some
experiences best left unknown.

A man and an infant

The two sisters knew of the arrival of the odd party of merchants,
almost as soon as it happened.  Not because they had seen them arrive,
however.  As always, such low caste traders and tinkers were taken in
through the rear entrance of the palace, far from the wing where Lady
Damodara and her maids lived.  But the maiordomo brought word to his
mistress immediately and she, in turn, gave instructions to her
maids.

The instructions were clear and simple.  Once she was done, her maids
were more confused than ever.  And not at all happy.

"They will be staying with us?"  asked the younger sister, Lata.
"Butm"

"We don't have enough room," said Dhruva, the older.

Her tone was respectful, but insistent.  "Our chamber is much too
small."


"You will be et ting new chambers," said Lady Damodara ..... "Several
of them, connected together--and quite isolated from the rest of the
palace.  It's a suite of sorts, which I think was originally designed
for the poor relatives of the palace's original owners.  Comfortable,
and spacious--I've inspected the rooms myself--though not as fancy as
these quarters."

She hesitated a moment.  Then: "It's down on the lowest floor.  Just
above the basement, to which it's connected by a staircase."

Lata grimaced.  It no longer even occurred to her to disguise her
emotions from Lady Damodara.  Their mistress was a friendly woman, and
not one she and her sister feared.  With many Indian nobles--especially
Malwa--such an open expression of sentiment on the part of a servant
would have been dangerous.

Seeing her face, Lady Damodara laughed.  "You are worried about being
pestered by the men who work down there?"

The presence of a large party of workmen down in the basement was by
now known to many of the palace's inhabitants.  Their presence had been
explained by the majordomo as being due to Lady Damodara's desire to
expand the basement and, in the process, shore up the palace's
foundations.  The explanation was accepted by everyone, almost without
any thought at all.  The palace, for all its luxurious and elaborate
design, was an ancient one.  Over the centuries, it had suffered
considerable decay.

Lata nodded.  "There's no way to stop the rumors about our history. You
know how men will act toward us."

Her older sister Dhruva added: "Some of them are Ye-tai, I think.
They'll be the worst."

The majordomo appeared in the doorway, ready to lead the sisters to
their new quarters.  Lady Damodara considered him for a moment, and
then shook her head.

"I think I'll guide Dhruva and Lata there myself," she announced. "They
can return for their belongings later."

\

The first person the sisters noticed in their new quar,


according to Lady Damodara.  They were so relieved to see him that
they paid almost no attention to the rest of her introductions.
Although, once Lady Damodara had left and Ajatasutra informed them that
he would soon be leaving the palace himself--and not returning for an
indefinite time--their concerns returned.

"Oh, stop worrying," he chuckled.  "I can assure you that being
'pestered' by workmen is the least of your problems."

The gray-haired woman sitting on a nearby settee--a Rajput, by her
accent, somewhere in early middle agem laughed cheerfully.  The laugh
was a rich and warm thing, which matched the woman's face.  The sisters
felt at least half of their concern drain away.  There was an
unmistakable confidence in the woman's laugh; and, as always, being in
the presence of an older woman sure of herself brought confidence to
younger ones.

"The least of your worries," the Rajput woman chortled.  "Trust me,
girls.  The least."

There were three children in the room, also.  The Rajput woman's,
presumably.  The oldest of them, a boy approximately twelve years of
age, stepped forward and bowed stiffly.

"You are under the protection of my family," he announced proudly.  "I
myself, being the oldest male of the family present, will see to it."

Again, the Rajput woman laughed.  "The least of your worries!"  She
wagged a finger at her son.  "Enough of this, Rajiv!  You'll cause more
trouble with your damned honor than anything else.  The girls will be
quite safe."

Then, serenely: "Our retainers will see to it."  She bestowed an
approving gaze upon the two men who were sitting on a settee across the
room.  Also Rajputs, the sisters suspected, judging from their
appearance.

That same appearance, both sisters thought, was a bit at odds with the
woman's confidence.  One of the men was quite elderly.  The other,
though young, had an arm in a sling.  The signs of long-suffered pain
were quite evident


in his drawn face, which led the sisters to suspect that his arm was
essentially not functional.

Which, finally--reluctantly--brought their attention to the last two
men in the room.  Who, very obviously, were quite functional.

Hesitantly, the sisters stared at them.  Barbarians from somewhere in
the west.  So much was obvious from their faces.  That alone would have
made them a bit frightening.  The fact that one was a giant--obvious,
even while the man was sitting--and the other was perhaps the most
vicious looking man either sister had ever seen... The tension was
broken by the infant in Dhruva's arms.  For whatever odd reason,
something about the vicious looking man had drawn little Baii's
attention.  He began gurgling happily and waving his arms.

"Look, Valentinian--he likes you!"  exclaimed the Rajput woman,
smiling.  She transferred the cheerful smile to Dhruva and motioned
with her head.  "Hand the child to him.  It's good for him.  And he has
to get accustomed to children anyway."  With a deep, rich chuckle:
"Given his new duties."

The man Valentinian did not seem pleased at the prospect.  Nor was
Dhruva pleased herself, at the idea.  But there was something about the
Rajput woman which exuded authority, and so she obeyed.

The man Valentinian accepted the child with even greater reluctance
than Dhruva handed him over.  From the awkward way he held the infant,
it was obvious he had no experience with the task.  Despite her
misgivings, Dhruva found herself smiling.  There was something comical
about the combination of such a wicked-looking man and a gurgling
infant.

In the course of groping as babies do, Baji seized one of Valentinian's
fingers in a little fist.  Oddly enough, that seemed to bring a certain
relief to the man.  As if he were finally being presented with a
familiar challenge.

"The kid's got a good grip," he announced.  Dhruva wa surprised by the
ease with which he spoke Hindi.  A bit


of an accent, but much less than she would have expected.

"I guess he's too young to hold a knife," the man mused.  "But I can
probably start him with something."  Dhruva was startled.  "He's not
kshatriya!"  she protested.  Valentinian's face creased in a cold,
evil-looking smile.  "Neither am I, girl, neither am I. You think I
give a damn about any of that Indian foolishness?"

He looked up at her.  And, for the first time, Dhruva got a good look
at his eyes.  Very dark, they were, and very grim.  But she decided
they weren't actually evil, after all.  Just... "I don't give a damn
about much of anything," he added.  The statement was callous.  Oddly,
Dhruva found herself relaxing.  He was still the most vicious looking
man she had ever seen.  But Baii was gurgling happily, and tugging at
the finger, and grinning in the innocent way that infants do.  Perhaps
her infant, she decided, had the right of it.

A man who didn't give a damn about much of anything, when she thought
about it, probably wouldn't go out of his way to imagine slights and
difficulties and problems, either.  The statement was callous, looked
at from one angle.  Yet, from another, it was simply.."  relaxed.

She had known few relaxed men in her life.  After all that had happened
since she and her sister were led into captivity, she found that
prospect rather refreshing.

"I'll bet he could hold a breadstick," the man muttered.  "You got any
breadsticks in India?"

A general and an historian

"Let's quit for the day," said Belisarius.  "Tomorrow we can start with
the campaign into Mesopotamia.  But I'v.e got to get ready for the
staff conference.  Can't forget, after


all, that I'm waging a campaign now.  Or will be, soon enough."

Obediently, Calopodius leaned back in his chair, leaving unspoken the
next question he had been about to ask.  The scribe began putting away
the writing equipment.

"How soon, do you think?"  Technically, of course, an historian had no
business asking such a question.  But from their days of close
association, Calopodius had become much bolder in the kind of questions
he would ask his general.

"Too soon to tell," replied Belisarius, shrugging.  "As always, it
depends mostly on logistics.  Which is complicated enough on paper,
much less in the real world.  At a guess?  Not more than a few
weeks."

He gestured with a thumb toward the north, where the sound of distant
cannon fire was more or less constant, day and night.  "I see no reason
at all to give the Malwa any more of a breathing space than I
absolutely must.  Time is something which is entirely on that monster's
side, not mine."

Calopodius hesitated.  Then, boldly: "And what, would you say, is the
factor which is most on your side?"

Belisarius stared at the young historian.  Calopodius was so acute than
Belisarius tended to forget about his blindness.  But now, remembering,
he let his crooked smile spread across his face in a manner so
exaggerated that it would have brought down instant derision and
sarcasm from Maurice and Sittas.  Who, happily, were not present.

So he indulged himself in the smile.  And indulged himself, as well, by
speaking the plain and simple truth.

"The biggest factor in my favor is that I'm just a lot better at this
than the monster is.  Way better.  War is an art, not a science.  And
for all that monster's superhuman intelligence, it's got about as much
of an artistic streak as a carrot."

He rose to his feet and stretched his arms, working out the stiffness
of a two hour session sitting in a chair, recounting his history.

"There are times," he said softly, "when I wish I could


have been a blacksmith.  But then there are other times when I'm glad
I couldn't.  This time and place more than any other in my life.  War
is also an honorable trade, after all--or can be, at least.  And I
suspect I'm a lot better at it than I ever would have been as a
blacksmith."

He cocked his head a little, listening to the gunfire.  "Soon,
Calopodius.  Soon I'll put paid to that monster.  And teach it, and its
masters, that a professional craftsman at the top of his trade can't
possibly be matched by any know-it-all cocksure dilettante."


Cast of Characters

From the future

Aide: A representative of a crystalline race from the far distant
future, allied with Belisarius.  Originally developed as an artificial
intelligence by the Great Ones to combat the "DNA plague," the crystals
became instrumental in the formation of the Great Ones themselves. Aide
is sent back in time to counter the efforts of the "new gods" to change
the course of human history.

Great Ones: Originating out of humanity, the Great Ones are a
completely transformed type of human life.  They no longer bear any
physical resemblance to their human ancestors.  Indeed, they are not
even based on protoplasmic biological principles.

Link: An artificial intelligence created by the "new gods" of the
future and sent back in time to change the course of human history.  It
exists in the form of a cybernetic organism, transferring its mental
capacity from one human host to another as each host dies.

New gods: A quasi-religious cult from the far future which is
determined to prevent the various mutations and transformations which
humanity has undergone during the millions of years of its spread
through the galaxy.  There being no way to overturn that present
reality, the new gods decide to stop the process early in human
history.  They


send Link back in time to create a world empire based in northern
India, organized along rigid caste principles, which will serve as the
basis for a eugenics program to create a race of "perfect" humans.

Romans

Agathius: Commander of the Constantinople Greek cataphracts who were
led by Belisarius in the opening campaign against the Malwa in
Mesopotamia.

Anastasius: One of Belisarius' bodyguards.

Anthony (Cassian): Bishop of Aleppo.  He brought Aide and

Michael to Belisarius.

Antonina: Wife of Belisarius.

Ashot: An Armenian and one of Belisarius' bucellarii, his personal
household troops.  He becomes one of the top officers in the Roman army
during the war against the Malwa.

Belisarius: Roman general.

Bouzes and Coutzes: Twin brothers commanding the Army of Lebanon, later
top officers in Belisarius' forces.

Calopodius: A young Greek nobleman who serves as an officer in
Belisarius' Indus campaign.  Later becomes Belisarius' historian.

Cyril: Commander of Constantinople Greek troops.

Eusebius: A young artisan employed by John of Rhodes in creating the
Roman armaments project.  Later an officer in the Roman navy.

Felix (Chalcenterus): A young Syrian soldier promoted by Belisarius.
Eventually becomes an officer, commanding musketeers.


Gregory: One of Belisarius' commanders; specializes in artillery.

Hermogenes: Roman infantry commander.

Hypatia: Photius' nanny; later married to Julian.

Irene (Macrerabolitissa): Head of the Roman spy network.

John of Rhodes: Former Roman naval officer, in charge of Belisarius'
weapons project.

Julian: Head of Photius' bodyguard.

Justinian: Roman emperor.

Koutina: Antonina's maid.

Mark of Edessa: Another young officer promoted by Belisarius.

Maurice: Belisarius' chief military lieutenant.

Menander: A young Roman soldier; later a naval officer.  Michael of
Macedonia: A monk who first encountered Aide.  Photius: Antonina's son
and Belisarius' stepson.  Procopius of Caesaria: Antonina's original
secretary.

Sittas: An old friend of Belisarius and one of the Roman empire's
generals.

Theodora: Justinian's wife and the Empress of Rome.  Valentinian: One
of Belisarius' bodyguards.

Ethiopians

Eon: Ka]eb's son.

Ezana: Eon's bodyguard; later commander of the royal regiment.


Garraat: A top Axumite royal counselor.

Kaleb: The negusa nagast (King of Kings) of Axum.

Ousanas: Eon's dawazz; later, aqabe tsentsen.

Rukaiya: Arab princess, bride of Eon.

Wahsi: Eon's bodyguard; later a top military commander.

Persians

Baresraanas: a Persian nobleman (sahrdaran), of the Suren family.

Khusrau Anushirvan: King of Kings of Iran and non-Iran.  Kurush:
Baresmanas' nephew; a top Persian military leader.  Tahraina:
Baresmanas' daughter; Photius' bride.

Malwa

Ajatasutra: Malwa spy and assassin; Narses' right-hand man.

Balban: Malwa spymaster in Constantinople during Nika revolt.

Damodara: Malwa military commander.

HoE: "Great Lady."  Skandagupta's aunt; vessel for Link.

Nanda Lal: Head of Malwa spy network.

Narses: Roman traitor; Damodara's spymaster.

Rana Sanga: Rajput king; Damodara's chief lieutenant.

Sati: "Great Lady."  Vessel for Link.

Skandagupta: Emperor of Malwa.


Toramana: A Ye-tai general; subordinate to Damodara.

Venandakatra: "The Vile One."  Powerful Malwa official.

Marathas and Andhrans

Dadaji Holkar: Malwa slave freed by Belisarius; later peshwa of
Andhra.

Dhruva: Dadaii's oldest daughter; Malwa slave.

Gautami: Dadaii's wife.

Lata: Dadaii's youngest daughrer; Malwa slave.

Maloji: Rao's friend and chief military lieutenant.

Raghunath Rao: Maratha chieftain, leader of the Maratha rebellion. "The
Panther of Maiarashtra."  "The Wind of the Great Country." Shakuntala's
mentor, later her husband.

Shakuntala: Last survivor of the Satavahana dynasty; later Empress of
reborn Andhra; "The Black-Eyed Pearl of the Satavahanas."

Kushans

Kungas: Commander of the Kushans guarding Shakuntala; later king of the
reborn Kushan kingdom.

Kanishka: Kungas' troop leader.

Kujulo: Kungas' troop leader.

Vasudeva: Commander of the Kushans captured by Belisarius at Anatha.


GLOSSARY

A note on terminological usage.  Throughout the series, the terms
"Roman" and "Greek" are used in a way which is perhaps confusing to
readers who are not very familiar with the historical setting.  So a
brief explanation may be helpful.

By the sixth century A.D."  the only part of the Roman Empire still in
existence was what is usually called by modern historians the Eastern
Roman Empire, whose capital was in Constantinople.  The western lands
in which the Roman Empire originated--including Rome itself and all of
Italy-had long since fallen under the control of barbarian tribes like
the Ostrogoths.

The so-called "eastern" Roman Empire, however, never applied that name
to itself.  It considered itselfmand did so until its final destruction
at the hands of the Ottoman Turks in 1453 A.D.--as the Roman Empire.
And thus, when referring to themselves in a political sense, they
continued to call themselves "Romans."

Ethnically speaking, of course, there was very little Latin or Roman
presence left in the Roman Empire.  In terms of what you might call its
"social" content, the Roman Empire had become a Greek empire in all but
name.  In Justinian's day, Latin was still the official language of the
Roman Empire, but it would not be long before Greek became, even in
imperial decrees and political documents, the formal as well as de
facto language of the Empire.  Hence the


 frequency with which the same people, throughout the course of the
series, might be referred to (depending on the context) as either
"Roman" or "Greek."

Loosely, in short, the term "Roman" is a political term; the term
"Greek" a social, ethnic or linguistic onemand that is how the terms
are used in the series.

PAdulis: a city on the western coast of the Red Sea; the kingdom of
Axum's major port; later, the capital city of the Ethiopians.  Ajmer:
the major city of Rajputana.

Alexandria: the major city of Roman Egypt, located on one of the mouths
of the Nile.

Amaravati: the former capital of the Empire of Andhra, located on the
Krishna river in south India; sacked by the Malwa; Shakuntala taken
into captivity after her family is massacred.

Anatha: an imperial villa in Mesopotamia; site of the first major
battle between Belisarius and the Malwa.  Axum: the name refers both to
the capital city in the highlands and the kingdom of the Ethiopians.

Babylon: ancient city in Mesopotamia, located on the Euphrates; site of
a major siege of the Persians by the Malwa.

Barbaricum: the major port in the Indus delta; located near present day
Karachi.

Begram: the major city of the Kushans.

Bharakuccha: the major port of western India under Malwa control;
located at the mouth of the Narmada river.  Charax: Persian seaport on
the Persian Gulf.

Chowpatty: Malwa naval base on the west coast of India;

located at the site of present day Mumbai (Bombay).  Constantinople:
capital of the Roman Empire; located on the Bosporus.  \


Ctesiphon: capital of the Persian empire; located on the Tigris river
in Mesopotamia.

Deccan: southern India.

Deogiri: a fortified city in central Majarashtra; established by
Shakuntala as the new capital of Andhra.  Gwalior: location of
Venandakatra's palace in north India where Shakuntala was held
captive.

Hindu Kush: the mountains northwest of the Puniab.  Site of the Khyber
Pass.

Kausambi: capital of the Malwa empire; located in north India, at the
junction of the Ganges and Jamuna rivers.

Majarashtra: literally, "the Great Country."  Land of the

Marathas, one of India's major nationalities.

Mary: an oasis city in Central Asia; located in present day

Turkmenistan.

Mindouos: a battlefield in Mesopotamia where Belisarius fought the
Persians.

Muziris: the major port of the kingdom of Kerala in southeastern
India.

Nehar Malka: the ancient canal connecting the Euphrates and Tigris
rivers; scene of a battle between Belisarius and the Maiwa.

The Pass: a pass in the Zagros mountains separating Mesopotamia from
the Persian plateau; site of a battle between Belisarius and Damodara;
called The Battle of the Mongoose by the Rajputs.

Peshawar: located in the Vale of Peshawar, between the

Punjab and the Khyber Pass.

Punjab: the upper Indus river valley.

Rajputana: the land.  of the Rajputs, one of India's major
nationalities.

Sind: the lower Indus river valley.

Sukkur: a major city on the Indus; north of the city is the "Sukkur
gorge" which marks the boundary between

Sind and the Punjab..  Suppara: a port city on India's west coast, to
the north


 Tamraparni: the island of Ceylon; modern day Sri Lanka.  Vindhyas:
the mountain range which marks the traditional boundary between
northern India and southern India.

TAnvaya-pr apta sachivya: members of the Malwa royal clan.  Aqabe
tsentsen: literally, "keeper of the fly-whisks."  The highest ranked
official in the Axumite government.

Azadan: literally, "men of noble birth."  Refers to a class of people
in the Persian empire roughly analogous to medieval European knights.

Cataphract: the heavily armed and armored mounted archer and lancer who
formed the heart of the Roman army.

Developed by the Romans as a copy of the dehgan.

Datvazz: a slave assigned as adviser to Ethiopian princes, specifically
for the purpose of deflating royal self aggrandizement.  Dettgan: the
Persian equivalent of a cataphract.  Dromon: a Roman war galley.

Kushans: originating as a barbarian tribe from the steppes, the Kushans
became civilized after conquering Central Asia and were the principal
support for Buddhism in the early centuries of the Christian Era; later
subjugated by the Malwa.

Negusa nagast: "King of Kings."  Ruler of Axum, the kingdom of the

Ethiopians.

Nilca: the name of the insurrection against Justinian and

Theodora engineered by the Malwa.

Peshwa: roughly translates as "vizier."  Top civilian official of the
Empire of Andhra.

Sahrdaran: the highest ranked nobility in the Persian empire, next in
status to the emperor.  Traditionally consisted of seven families, of
which the "first among equals" were the Suren.  \,


Sarwe: a regiment of the Axumite army.  The plural is

sara wit  Individual soldiers are called "sarwen."

Spatha: the standard sword used by Roman soldiers; similar to the
ancient Roman short sword called the gladius, except the blade is six
inches longer.

Vurzurgan: "grandees" of the Persian empire.  Noblemen ranked between
the azadan and the sahrdaran.

Ye-tai: a barbarian tribe from central Asia incorporated into the Malwa
governing structure.  Also known as "Ephthalites" or "White Huns."




